PRINCETON  .  NEW  JERSEY 


PRESENTED  BY 

Lawrenceville 
Presbyterian  Church 
BX  77  95  7F69^~r88r 
Fox,  George,  1624-1691. 
Passages  from  the  life  and 
writings  of  George  Fox 


0?S  (W  PRliinf.^^ 

NOV  5  1975 


FEOM  THE  LITE  AKD  WRITHSTGS  OF 


GEOEGE  EOX, 


WITH  THE  DESIRE  ON  THE  PART  OF  THE  EDITOR 
TO  GIVE  A  FAIR  REPRESENTATION 
OF  HIS  CHARACTER  AND  RELIGIOUS  VIEWS, 
AND  TO  LEAD  THE  READER 
TO  ^EEK  A  FULLER  ACQUAINTANCE  WITH  THEM. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
FOR  SALE  AT  FRIENDS'  BOOK-STORE, 
304  Arch  Street. 
1881. 


TAKEN  FROM  HIS  JOURNAL. 


PREFACE. 


ILLIAM  PENN,  in  his  Preface  to  George  Fox's 


'  "    journal,  says  of  him  : 

He  was  a  man  that  God  endued  with  a  clear  and  won- 
derful depth,  a  discerner  of  others'  spirits,  and  very  much  a 
master  of  his  own ;  and  though  the  side  of  his  understanding 
which  lay  next  to  the  world,  and  especially  the  expression 
of  it,  might  sound  uncouth  and  unfashionable  to  nice  ears, 
his  matter  was  nevertheless  very  profound,  and  would  not 
only  bear  to  be  often  considered,  but  the  more  it  was  so 
the  more  weighty  and  instructing  it  appeared.  And  as 
abruptly  and  brokenly  as  sometimes  his  sentences  would 
fall  from  him  about  Divine  things,  it  is  well  known  they 
were  often  as  texts  to  many  fairer  declarations.  And  indeed 
it  showed  beyond  all  contradiction  that  God  sent  him, 
that  no  arts  or  parts  had  any  share  in  his  matter  or 
manner  of  his  ministry ;  and  that  so  many  great,  excel- 
lent, and  necessary  truths  as  he  came  forth  to  preach  to 
mankind,  had  therefore  nothing  of  man's  wit  or  wisdom 


lU 


iv 


PREFACE. 


to  recommend  them.  So  that  as  to  man  he  was  an  orig- 
inal, being  no  man's  copy.  And  his  ministry  and  writings 
show  they  are  from  one  that  was  not  taught  of  man,  nor 
had  learned  what  he  said  by  study.  Nor  were  they  no- 
tional or  speculative,  but  sensible  and  practical  truths, 
tending  to  conversion  and  regeneration,  and  the  setting 
up  the  kingdom  of  Grod  in  the  hearts  of  men,  and  the 
way  of  it  was  his  work.  So  that  I  have  many  times  been 
overcome  in  myself,  and  been  made  to  say  with  my  Lord 
and  Master  upon  the  like  occasion,  I  thank  thee,  O  Father, 
Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  that  thou  hast  hid  these  things 
from  the  wise  and  prudent  of  this  world  and  revealed 
them  to  babes.  For  many  times  hath  my  soul  bowed  in  an 
humble  thankfulness  to  the  Lord  that  He  did  not  choose 
any  of  the  wise  and  learned  of  this  world  to  be  the  first 
messenger  in  our  age  of  his  blessed  truth  to  men ;  but 
that  he  took  one  that  was  not  of  high  degree,  or  elegant 
speech,  or  learned  after  the  way  of  this  world,  that  his 
message  and  work  He  sent  him  to  do  might  come  with  less 
suspicion  or  jealousy  of  human  wisdom  and  interest,  and 
with  more  force  and  clearness  upon  the  consciences  of  those 
that  sincerely  sought  the  way  of  truth  in  the  love  of  it. 

He  had  an  extraordinary  gift  in  opening  the  Scriptures. 
He  would  go  to  the  marrow  of  things,  and  show  the  mind, 
harmony,  and  fulfilling  of  them  with  much  plainness,  and 
to  great  comfort  and  edification. 

But  above  all,  he  excelled  in  prayer.    The  inwardness 


PREFACE. 


V 


and  weight  of  his  spirit,  the  reverence  and  solemnity  of 
his  address  and  behaviour,  and  the  fewness  and  fulness  of 
his  words  have  often  struck  even  strangers  with  admira- 
tion, as  they  used  to  reach  others  with  consolation.  The 
most  awful,  living,  reverent  frame  I  ever  felt  or  beheld,  I 
must  say,  was  his  in  prayer.  And  truly  it  was  a  testi- 
mony he  knew  and  lived  nearer  to  the  Lord  than  other 
men ;  for  they  that  know  him  most  will  see  most  reason 
to  approach  him  with  reverence  and  fear. 

He  was  of  an  innocent  life,  no  busy-body  nor  self-seeker, 
neither  touchy  nor  critical ;  what  fell  from  him  was  very 
inoffensive,  if  not  very  edifying.  So  meek,  contented, 
modest,  easy,  steady,  tender,  it  was  a  pleasure  to  be  in  his 
company.  He  exercised  no  authority  but  over  evil,  and 
that  everywhere  and  in  all,  but  with  love,  compassion, 
and  long  suffering.  A  most  merciful  man,  as  ready  to 
forgive  as  unapt  to  take  or  give  an  offence.  Thousands 
can  truly  say  he  was  of  an  excellent  spirit  and  savour 
among  them,  and  because  thereof  the  most  excellent  spirits 
loved  him  with  an  unfeigned  and  unfading  love. 

Though  God  had  visibly  clothed  him  with  a  Divine 
preference  and  authority,  and  indeed  his  very  presence  ex- 
pressed a  religious  majesty,  yet  he  never  abused  it,  but 
held  his  place  in  the  Church  of  God  with  great  meekness, 
and  a  most  engaging  humility  and  moderation.  For  upon 
all  occasions,  like  his  blessed  Master,  he  was  a  servant  to 

all ;  holding  and  exercising  his  eldership  in  the  Invisible 
1* 


vi 


PREFACE. 


Power  that  had  gathered  them,  with  reference  to  the  head 
and  care  over  the  body,  and  was  received  only  in  that 
spirit  and  power  of  Christ,  as  the  first  and  chief  elder  in 
this  age ;  who,  as  he  was  therefore  worthy  of  double  hon- 
our, so  for  the  same  reason  it  was  given  by  the  faithful  of 
this  day ;  because  his  authority  was  inward  and  not  out- 
ward ;  and  that  he  got  it  and  kept  it  by  the  love  of  God 
and  power  of  an  endless  life.  I  write  my  knowledge  and 
not  report,  and  my  witness  is  true,  having  been  with  him 
for  weeks  and  months  together  on  divers  occasions,  and 
those  of  the  nearest  and  most  exercising  nature,  and  that 
by  night  and  by  day,  by  sea  and  by  land,  in  this  and  in 
foreign  countries,  and  I  can  say  I  never  saw  him  out  of 
his  place,  or  not  a  match  for  every  service  or  occasion. 

For  in  all  things  he  acquitted  himself  like  a  man,  yea,  a 
strong  man,  a  new  and  heavenly  minded  man.  A  divine 
and  a  naturalist,  and  all  of  God  Almighty's  making.  I 
have  been  surprised  at  his  questions  and  answers  in  nat- 
ural things ;  that  whilst  he  was  ignorant  of  useless  and 
sophistical  science,  he  had  in  him  the  foundation  of  useful 
and  commendable  knowledge,  and  cherished  it  everywhere. 
Civil,  beyond  all  forms  of  breeding,  in  his  behaviour. 
Yery  temperate,  eating  little  and  sleeping  less,  though  a 
bulky  person. 

Thus  he  lived  and  sojourned  among  us,  and  as  he  lived 
so  he  died,  feeling  the  same  Eternal  Power  that  had  raised 
and  preserved  him  in  his  last  moments. 


PASSAGES 


FROM 

GEORGE  FOX'S  JOURNAL. 


THAT  all  may  know  the  dealings  of  the  Lord  with  me, 
and  the  various  exercises,  trials,  and  troubles  through 
which  He  led  me,  in  order  to  prepare  and  fit  me  for  the 
work  unto  which  He  had  appointed  me,  and  may  thereby 
be  drawn  to  admire  and  glorify  his  infinite  wisdom  and 
goodness,  I  think  fit,  before  I  proceed  to  set  forth  my 
public  travels  in  the  service  of  truth,  briefly  to  mention 
how  it  was  with  me  in  my  youth,  and  how  the  work  of  the 
Lord  was  begun  and  gradually  carried  on  in  me  even  from 
my  childhood. 

I  was  born  in  the  month  called  July,  in  the  year  1624, 
at  Drayton  in  the  Clay,  in  Leicestershire.  My  father's 
name  was  Christopher  Fox  ;  he  was  by  profession  a  weaver, 
an  honest  man,  and  there  was  a  seed  of  God  in  him.  The 
neighbours  called  him  Righteous  Christer.  My  mother 
was  an  upright  woman ;  her  maiden  name  was  Mary  Lago, 
of  the  family  of  the  Lagos  and  of  the  stock  of  the  martyrs. 

In  my  very  young  years  I  had  a  gravity  and  stayedness 
of  mind  and  spirit  not  usual  in  children,  insomuch  that 

7 


8 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1635. 


when  I  have  seen  old  men  carry  themselves  lightly  and 
wantonly  towards  each  other,  I  have  had  a  dislike  thereof 
risen  in  my  heart,  and  have  said  within  myself,  If  ever  I 
come  to  be  a  man,  surely  I  should  not  do  so,  nor  be  so 
wanton. 

When  I  came  to  eleven  years  of  age,  I  knew  pureness 
and  righteousness ;  for  while  I  was  a  child  I  was  taught 
how  to  walk  to  be  kept  pure.  The  Lord  taught  me  to  be 
faithful  in  all  things  and  to  act  faithfully  two  ways,  viz., 
inwardly  to  God  and  outwardly  to  man,  and  to  keep  to 
yea  and  nay  in  all  things ;  for  the  Lord  showed  me  that 
though  the  people  of  the  world  have  mouths  full  of  deceit 
and  changeable  words,  yet  I  was  to  keep  to  yea  and  nay  in 
all  things,  and  that  my  words  should  be  few  and  savoury, 
seasoned  with  grace.  And  that  I  might  not  eat  and  drink 
to  make  myself  wanton,  but  for  health  ;  using  the  creatures 
in  their  service  as  servants  in  their  places,  to  the  glory  of 
Him  that  hath  created  them. 

Afterwards  as  I  grew  up  my  relations  thought  to  have 
made  me  a  priest,  but  others  persuaded  to  the  contrary. 
Whereupon  I  was  put  to  a  man  that  was  a  shoemaker  by 
trade,  and  that  dealt  in  wool  and  used  grazing  and  sold 
cattle,  and  a  great  deal  went  through  my  hands.  While 
I  was  with  him  he  was  blest ;  but  after  I  left  him  he  broke 
and  came  to  nothing.  I  never  wronged  man  or  woman  in 
all  that  time ;  for  the  Lord's  power  was  with  me  and  over 
me  to  preserve  me.  While  I  was  in  that  service  I  used  in 
my  dealings  the  word  verily,  and  it  was  a  common  saying 
among  people  that  knew  me,  If  George  says  verily  there 
is  no  altering  him.  When  boys  and  rude  people  would 
laugh  at  me  I  let  them  alone  and  went  my  way ;  but  peo- 


1643.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL, 


9 


pie  had  generally  a  love  for  me  for  my  innocency  and 
honesty. 

When  I  came  towards  nineteen  years  of  age,  I  being 
upon  business  at  a  fair,  one  of  my  cousins  whose  name  was 
Bradford,  being  a  professor  and  having  another  professor 
with  him,  came  to  me  and  asked  me  to  drink  part  of  a  jug 
of  beer  with  them,  and  I  being  thirsty  went  in  with  them ; 
for  I  loved  any  that  had  a  sense  of  good  or  that  did  seek 
after  the  Lord.  And  when  we  had  drunk  a  glass  apiece, 
they  began  to  drink  healths  and  called  for  more  drink, 
agreeing  together  that  he  that  would  not  drink  should  pay 
all.  I  was  grieved  that  any  that  made  profession  of  re- 
ligion should  offer  to  do  so.  They  grieved  me  very  much, 
having  never  had  such  a  thing  put  to  me  before  by  any 
sort  of  people.  Wherefore  I  rose  up  to  be  gone,  and  put- 
ting my  hand  into  my  pocket  I  took  out  a  groat  and  laid  it 
down  upon  the  table  before  them  and  said.  If  it  be  so,  I'll 
leave  you.  So  I  went  away.  And  when  I  had  done  what 
business  I  had  to  do,  I  returned  home ;  but  did  not  go  to 
bed  that  night  nor  could  not  sleep ;  but  sometimes  walked 
up  and  down  and  sometimes  prayed  and  cried  to  the  Lord, 
who  said  unto  me:  Thou  seest  how  young  people  go  to- 
gether into  vanity  and  old  people  into  the  earth  ;  and  thou 
must  forsake  all,  both  young  and  old,  and  keep  out  of  all 
and  be  as  a  stranger  unto  all. 

Then  at  the  command  of  God,  on  the  ninth  day  of  the 
Seventh  month,  1643,  I  left  my  relations,  and  brake  off  all 
familiarity  or  fellowship  with  young  or  old.  And  I  passed 
to  Lutterworth,  where  I  stayed  some  time ;  and  from  thence 
I  went  to  Northampton,  where  also  I  made  some  stay ;  then 
passed  from  thence  to  Newport-Pagnel  in  Buckinghamshire, 


10 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1644. 


where,  after  I  had  stayed  awhile,  I  went  unto  Barnet,  and 
came  thither  in  the  Fourth  month,  called  June,  in  the  year 
1644.  And  as  I  thus  travelled  through  the  countries, 
professors  took  notice  of  me  and  sought  to  be  acquainted 
with  me,  but  I  was  afraid  of  them  ;  for  I  was  sensible  they 
did  not  possess  what  they  professed.  Now  during  the  time 
that  I  was  at  Barnet  a  strong  temptation  to  despair  came 
upon  me ;  and  then  I  saw  how  Christ  was  tempted,  and 
mighty  troubles  I  was  in.  And  sometimes  I  kept  myself 
retired  in  my  chamber,  and  often  walked  solitary  in  the 
chase  there  to  wait  upon  the  Lord. 

And  I  wondered  why  these  things  should  come  to  me, 
and  I  looked  upon  myself  and  said.  Was  I  ever  so  before  ? 
Then  I  thought  because  I  had  forsaken  my  relations,  I  had 
done  amiss  against  them.  So  I  was  brought  to  call  to  mind 
all  my  time  that  I  had  spent,  and  to  consider  whether  I 
had  wronged  any.  But  temptations  grew  more  and  more, 
and  I  was  tempted  almost  to  despair.  And  when  Satan 
could  not  effect  his  design  upon  me  that  way,  then  he  laid 
snares  for  me,  and  baits  to  draw  me  to  commit  some  sin 
whereby  he  might  take  advantage  to  bring  me  to  despair. 
I  was  about  twenty  years  of  age  when  these  exercises  came 
upon  me,  and  some  years  I  continued  in  that  condition  in 
great  troubles,  and  fain  I  would  have  put  it  from  me.  And 
I  went  to  many  a  priest  to  look  for  comfort,  but  found  no 
comfort  from  them. 

From  Barnet  I  went  to  London,  where  I  took  a  lodging, 
and  was  under  great  misery  and  trouble  there ;  for  I  looked 
upon  the  great  professors  of  the  city  of  London,  and  I  saw 
all  was  dark  and  under  the  chain  of  darkness.  And  I  had 
an  uncle  there,  one  Pickering,  a  Baptist,  (and  they  were 


1645.] 


GEOEGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


11 


tender  then ;)  yet  I  could  not  impart  my  mind  to  him  nor 
join  with  them ;  for  I  saw  all,  young  and  old,  where  they 
were.  Some  tender  people  would  have  had  me  stay,  but 
I  was  fearful,  and  returned  homewards  into  Leicestershire 
again,  having  a  regard  upon  my  mind  unto  my  parents  and 
relations  lest  I  should  grieve  them,  who  I  understood  were 
troubled  at  my  absence. 

When  I  was  come  down  into  Leicestershire  my  relations 
would  have  had  me  married ;  but  I  told  them  I  was  but  a 
lad  and  I  must  get  wisdom.  Others  would  have  had  me 
into  the  auxiliary  band  among  the  soldiery,  but  I  refused ; 
and  I  was  grieved  that  they  proffered  such  things  to  me, 
being  a  tender  youth.  Then  I  went  to  Coventry,  where  I 
took  a  chamber  for  awhile  at  a  professor's  house  till  people 
began  to  be  acquainted  with  me;  for  there  were  many 
tender  people  in  that  town.  And  after  some  time  I  went 
into  my  own  country  again,  and  was  there  about  a  year  in 
great  sorrows  and  troubles,  and  walked  many  nights  by 
myself. 

Then  the  priest  of  Drayton,  (the  town  of  my  birth)  whose 
name  was  Nathaniel  Stevens,  would  come  often  to  me  and 
I  went  often  to  him ;  and  another  priest  sometimes  would 
come  with  him.  And  they  would  have  given  place  to  me 
to  hear  me;  and  I  would  ask  them  questions  and  reason 
with  them.  And  this  priest  Stevens  asked  me  a  question, 
viz..  Why  Christ  cried  out  upon  the  cross  My  God,  my  God, 
why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ?  And  why  He  said,  If  it  be 
possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from  me ;  yet  not  my  will  but 
thine  be  done  ?  And  I  told  him  at  that  time  the  sins  of 
all  mankind  were  upon  Him,  and  their  iniquities  and  trans- 
gressions with  which  He  was  wounded ;  which  He  was  to 


12 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1645. 


bear  and  to  be  an  offering  for  them  as  He  was  man,  but 
died  not,  as  He  was  God.  And  sa,  in  that  He  died  for  all 
men  and  tasted  death  for  every  man.  He  was  an  offering 
for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world.  This  I  spake,  being  at 
that  time  in  a  measure  sensible  of  Christ's  sufferings  and 
what  He  went  through.  And  the  priest  said  it  was  a  very- 
good,  full  answer,  and  such  an  one  as  he  had  not  heard. 
And  at  that  time  he  would  applaud  and  speak  highly  of 
me  to  others.  And  what  I  said  in  discourse  to  him  on  the 
week  days,  that  he  would  preach  of  on  the  First  days ;  for 
which  I  did  not  like  him.  And  ,this  priest  afterwards  be- 
came my  great  persecutor. 

After  this  I  went  to  another  ancient  priest  at  Mansetter 
in  Warwickshire,  and  reasoned  with  him  about  the  ground 
of  despair  and  temptations ;  but  he  was  ignorant  of  ray 
condition ;  and  he  bid  me  take  tobacco  and  sing  psalms. 
Tobacco  was  a  thing  I  did  not  love,  and  psalms  I  was  not 
in  an  estate  to  sing ;  I  could  not  sing.  Then  he  bid  me 
come  again  and  he  would  tell  me  many  things.  But  when 
I  came  again  he  was  angry  and  pettish  ;  for  my  former 
words  had  displeased  him.  And  he  told  my  troubles  and  sor- 
rows and  griefs  to  his  servants,  so  that  it  was  got  among  the 
milk  lasses,  which  grieved  me  that  I  should  open  my  mind 
to  such  an  one.  I  saw  they  were  all  miserable  comforters, 
and  this  brought  my  troubles  more  upon  me.  Then  I  heard 
of  a  priest  living  about  Tamworth,  who  was  accounted  an 
experienced  man ;  and  I  went  seven  miles  to  him ;  but  I 
found  him  but  like  an  empty,  hollow  cask.  Then  I  heard 
of  one  called  Doctor  Cradock  of  Coventry ;  and  I  went  to 
him  and  I  asked  him  the  ground  of  temptations  and  despair, 
and  how  troubles  came  to  be  wrought  in  man.    He  asked 


1645.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


13 


me  who  was  Christ's  father  and  mother.  I  told  him  Mary- 
was  his  mother,  and  that  He  was  supposed  to  be  the  son  of 
Joseph ;  but  He  was  the  Son  of  God.  Is  ow  as  we  were 
walking  together  in  his  garden,  the  alley  being  narrow, 
I  chanced  in  turning  to  set  my  foot  on  the  side  of  a  bed, 
at  which  the  man  was  in  such  a  rage  as  if  his  house  had 
been  on  fire ;  and  thus  all  our  discourse  was  lost,  and  I 
went  away  in  sorrow,  worse  than  I  was  when  I  came.  I 
thought  them  miserable  comforters,  and  I  saw  they  were 
all  as  nothing  to  me ;  for  they  could  not  reach  my  condi- 
tion. After  this  I  went  to  another,  one  Macham,  a  priest 
in  high  account.  And  he  would  needs  give  me  some  phys- 
ic, and  I  was  to  have  been  let  blood ;  but  they  could  not 
get  one  drop  of  blood  from  me,  either  in  arms  or  head, 
though  they  endeavoured  it;  my  body  being  as  it  were 
dried  up  with  sorrows,  grief,  and  troubles,  which  were  so 
great  upon  me  that  I  could  have  wished  I  had  never  been 
born  to  see  vanity  and  wickedness ;  or  that  I  had  been 
born  blind,  that  I  might  never  have  seen  wickedness  nor 
vanity ;  and  deaf,  that  I  might  never  have  heard  vain  and 
wicked  words,  or  the  Lord's  name  blasphemed.  And  when 
the  time  called  Christmas  came,  while  others  were  feasting 
and  sporting  themselves,  I  would  have  gone  and  looked  out 
poor  widows  from  house  to  house,  and  have  given  them 
some  money.  And  when  I  was  invited  to  marriages,  as  I 
sometimes  was,  I  would  go  to  none  at  all ;  but  the  next 
day  or  soon  after  I  would  go  and  visit  them  ;  and  if  they 
were  poor  I  gave  them  some  money ;  for  I  had  wherewith 
both  to  keep  myself  from  being  chargeable  to  others,  and 
to  administer  something  to  the  necessities  of  others. 

About  the  beginning  of  the  year  1646,  as  I  was  going 
2 


14 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1646. 


to  Coventry  and  entering  towards  the  gate,  a  consideration 
arose  in  me  how  it  was  said  that  all  Christians  are  believers, 
both  Protestants  and  Papists.  And  the  Lord  opened  to  me 
that  if  all  were  believers,  then  they  were  all  born  of  God, 
and  passed  from  death  to  life ;  and  that  none  were  true 
believers  but  such ;  and  though  others  said  they  were  be- 
lievers, yet  they  were  not.  At  another  time,  as  I  was  walk- 
ing in  a  field  on  a  First-day  morning,  the  Lord  opened  unto 
me  that  being  bred  at  Oxford  or  Cambridge  was  not  enough 
to  fit  and  qualify  men  to  be  ministers  of  Christ;  and  I 
stranged  at  it  because  it  was  the  common  belief  of  people. 
But  I  saw  it  clearly  as  the  Lord  opened  it  to  me  and  was 
satisfied,  and  admired  the  goodness  of  the  Lord,  who  had 
opened  this  thing  unto  me  that  morning,  which  struck  at 
priest  Stevens  his  ministry,  namely,  that  to  be  bred  at  Ox- 
ford or  Cambridge  was  not  enough  to  make  a  man  fit  to  be 
a  minister  of  Christ.  So  that  which  opened  in  me,  I  saw 
struck  at  the  priest's  ministry.  But  my  relations  were 
much  troubled  at  me  that  I  would  not  go  with  them  to 
hear  the  priest ;  for  I  would  get  into  the  orchard  or  the 
fields  with  my  Bible  by  myself  And  I  told  them  did  not 
the  Apostle  say  to  believers  that  they  needed  no  man  to 
teach  them,  but  as  the  anointing  teacheth  them?  And 
though  they  knew  this  was  Scripture  and  that  it  was  true, 
yet  they  would  be  grieved  because  I  could  not  be  subject 
in  this  matter  to  go  to  hear  the  priest  with  them  ;  for  I 
saw  that  a  true  believer  was  another  thing  than  they  looked 
upon  it  to  be.  And  I  saw  that  being  bred  at  Oxford  or 
Cambridge  did  not  qualify  or  fit  a  man  to  be  a  minister 
of  Christ,  and  what  then  should  I  follow  such  for?  So 
neither  them  nor  any  of  the  dissenting  people  could  I  join 


1646.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


15 


witli ;  but  was  as  a  stranger  to  all,  relying  wholly  upon 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

At  another  time  it  was  opened  in  me,  That  God,  who 
made  the  world,  did  not  dwell  in  temples  made  with 
hands.  This  at  the  first  seemed  a  strange  word,  because 
both  priests  and  people  use  to  call  their  temples  or  churches 
dreadful  places,  and  holy  ground,  and  the  temples  of  God. 
But  the  Lord  showed  me,  so  that  I  did  see  clearly  that  He 
did  not  dwell  in  these  temples  which  men  had  commanded 
and  set  up,  but  in  people's  hearts ;  for  both  Stephen  and 
the  Apostle  Paul  bore  testimony  that  He  did  not  dwell  in 
temples  made  with  hands,  not  even  in  that  which  He  had 
once  commanded  to  be  built,  since  He  put  an  end  to  it; 
but  that  his  people  were  his  temple,  and  He  dwelt  in  them. 
This  opened  in  me  as  I  walked  in  the  fields  to  my  relations' 
house.  And  when  I  came  there  they  told  me  that  Nath. 
Stevens  the  priest  had  been  there,  and  told  them  he  was 
afraid  of  me  for  going  after  new  lights.  And  I  smiled  in 
myself,  knowing  what  the  Lord  had  opened  in  me  concern- 
ing him  and  his  brethren.  But  I  told  not  my  relations,  who, 
though  they  saw  beyond  the  priests,  yet  they  went  to  hear 
them,  and  were  grieved  because  I  would  not  go  also.  But  I 
brought  them  Scriptures,  and  told  them  there  was  an  anoint- 
ing within  man  to  teach  him,  and  that  the  Lord  would  teach 
his  people  himself.  And  I  had  great  openings  concerning 
the  things  written  in  the  Revelations ;  and  when  I  spake 
of  them,  the  priests  and  professors  would  say  that  was  a 
sealed-up  book,  and  would  have  kept  me  out  of  it.  But 
I  told  them  Christ  could  open  the  seals,  and  that  they  were 
the  nearest  things  to  us ;  for  the  Epistles  were  written  to 


16 


PASSAGES  FEOM 


[1647. 


the  saints  that  lived  in  former  ages,  but  the  Revelations 
were  written  of  things  to  come. 

Now  though  I  had  great  openings,  yet  great  trouble  and 
temptations  came  many  times  upon  me,  so  that  when  it 
was  day  I  wished  for  night,  and  when  it  was  night  I  wished 
for  day.  And  by  reason  of  the  openings  I  had  in  my 
troubles,  I  could  say  as  David  said,  Day  unto  day  uttereth 
speech,  and  night  unto  night  sheweth  knowledge.  And 
when  I  had  openings,  they  answered  one  another  and 
answered  the  Scriptures ;  for  I  had  great  openings  of  the 
Scriptures.  And  when  I  was  in  troubles,  one  trouble  also 
answered  to  another. 

About  the  beginning  of  the  year  1647,  I  was  moved  of 
the  Lord  to  go  into  Darbyshire,  where  I  met  with  some 
friendly  people,  and  had  many  discourses  with  them. 
Then  passing  further  into  the  Peak-Country,  I  met  with 
more  friendly  people,  and  with  some  in  empty,  high  notions. 
And  travelling  on  through  some  parts  of  Leicestershire 
and  into  Nottinghamshire,  there  I  met  with  a  tender  people 
and  a  very  tender  woman  whose  name  was  Elizabeth 
Hootton ;  and  with  these  I  had  some  meetings  and  dis- 
courses. But  my  troubles  continued,  and  I  was  often 
under  great  temptations,  and  I  fasted  much,  and  walked 
abroad  in  solitary  places  many  days ;  and  often  took  my 
Bible  and  went  and  sate  in  hollow  trees  and  lonesome 
places  till  night  came  on ;  and  frequently  in  the  night 
walked  mournfully  about  by  myself;  for  I  was  a  man  of 
sorrows  in  the  times  of  the  first  workings  of  the  Lord 
in  me. 

Now  during  all  this  time  I  was  never  joined  in  profession 
of  religion  with  any,  but  gave  up  myself  to  the  Lord; 


16^7.] 


GEOEGE   fox's  JOUEXAL. 


17 


haviDg  forsaken  all  evil  company,  and  taken  leave  of 
father  and  mother  and  all  other  relations,  and  travelled 
up  and  down  as  a  stranger  in  the  earth  which  way  the 
Lord  inclined  my  heart ;  taking  a  chamber  to  myself  in 
the  town  where  I  came,  and  tarrying  sometimes  a  month, 
sometimes  more,  sometimes  less  in  a  place ;  for  I  durst  not 
stay  long  in  any  place,  being  afraid  both  of  professor  and  pro- 
fane, lest,  being  a  tender  young  man,  I  should  be  hurt  by 
conversing  much  with  either.  For  which  reason  I  kept  my- 
self much  as  a  stranger ;  seeking  heavenly  wisdom  and 
getting  knowledge  from  the  Lord  ;  and  was  brought  off* 
from  outward  things  to  rely  wholly  on  the  Lord  alone. 
And  though  my  exercises  and  troubles  were  veiy  great, 
yet  they  were  not  so  continual  but  that  I  had  some  inter- 
missions ;  and  was  sometimes  brought  into  such  an  heavenly 
joy  that  I  thought  I  had  been  in  Abraham's  bosom.  As 
I  cannot  declare  the  misery  I  was  in,  it  was  so  great  and 
heavy  upon  me,  so  neither  can  I  set  forth  the  mercies  of 
God  unto  me  in  all  my  misery.  Oh  I  the  everlasting  love 
of  God  to  my  soul  when  I  was  in  great  distress.  When 
my  troubles  and  torments  were  great,  then  was  his  love 
exceeding  great.  Thou,  Lord,  makest  a  fruitful  field  a 
barren  wilderness  and  a  barren  wilderness  a  fruitful  field ! 
Thou  bringest  down  and  settest  up  I  Thou  killest  and 
makest  alive  I  All  honour  and  glory  be  to  Thee,  O  Lord 
of  glory  I  The  knowledge  of  Thee  in  the  Spirit  is  life  ; 
but  that  knowledge  which  is  fleshly  works  death.  And 
while  there  is  this  knowledge  in  the  flesh,  deceit  and  self 
will  conform  to  anything,  and  will  say  yes,  yes  to  that  which 
it  doth  not  know.  The  knowledge  which  the  world  hath 
of  what  the  Prophets  and  Apostles  spake,  is  a  fleshly 
2*  B 


18 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1647. 


knowledge ;  and  the  apostates  from  the  life  in  which  the 
Prophets  and  Apostles  were,  have  gotten  their  words,  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  in  a  form,  but  not  in  the  life  nor  spirit 
that  gave  them  forth.  And  so  they  all  lie  in  confusion, 
and  are  making  provision  for  the  flesh  to  fulfil  the  lusts 
thereof;  but  not  to  fulfil  the  law  and  command  of  Christ 
in  his  power  and  Spirit ;  for  that,  they  say,  they  cannot  do, 
but  to  fulfil  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  that  they  can  do  with 
delight. 

Now  after  I  had  received  that  opening  from  the  Lord, 
that  to  be  bred  at  Oxford  or  Cambridge  was  not  sufiicient 
to  fit  a  man  to  be  a  minister  of  Christ,  I  regarded  the 
priests  less  and  looked  more  after  the  dissenting  people. 
And  among  them  I  saw  there  was  some  tenderness ;  and 
many  of  them  came  afterwards  to  be  convinced,  for  they 
had  some  openings.  But  as  I  had  forsaken  all  the  priests, 
so  I  left  the  separate  preachers  also,  and  those  called  the 
most  experienced  people ;  for  I  saw  there  was  none  among 
them  all  that  could  speak  to  my  condition.  And  when  all 
my  hopes  in  them  and  in  all  men  was  gone,  so  that  I  had 
nothing  outwardly  to  help  me,  nor  could  tell  what  to  do, 
then,  O !  then  I  heard  a  voice  which  said.  There  is  one, 
even  Christ  Jesus,  that  can  speak  to  thy  condition.  And 
when  I  heard  it,  my  heart  did  leap  for  joy.  Then  the  Lord 
did  let  me  see  why  there  was  none  upon  the  earth  that 
could  speak  to  my  condition,  namely,  that  I  might  give 
Him  all  the  glory.  For  all  are  coi;icluded  under  sin  and 
shut  up  in  unbelief,  as  I  had  been,  that  Jesus  Christ  might 
have  the  pre-eminence,  who  enlightens  and  gives  grace 
and  faith  and  power.  Thus,  when  God  doth  work,  who 
shall  let  it  ?    And  this  I  knew  experimentally.   My  desires 


1647.] 


GEOEGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


19 


after  the  Lord  grew  stronger,  and  zeal  in  the  pure  knowl- 
edge of  God  and  of  Christ  alone,  without  the  help  of  any 
man,  book,  or  writing.  For  though  I  read  the  Scriptures 
that  ipake  of  Christ  and  of  God,  yet  I  knew  Him  not  but 
by  revelation,  as  He  who  hath  the  key  did  open,  and  as 
the  Father  of  Life  drew  me  to  his  Son  by  his  Spirit.  And 
then  the  Lord  did  gently  lead  me  along  and  did  let  me  see 
his  love,  which  was  endless  and  eternal,  and  surpasses  all 
the  knowledge  that  men  have  in  the  natural  state,  or  can 
get  by  history  or  books.  And  that  love  did  let  me  see  my- 
self as  I  was  without  Hi  in.  And  I  was  afraid  of  all  com- 
pany ;  for  I  saw  them  perfectly  where  they  were,  through 
the  love  of  God  which  let  me  see  myself  And  I  had  not 
fellowship  with  any  people,  priests,  nor  professors,  nor  any 
sort  of  separated  people,  but  with  Christ,  who  hath  the 
key,  and  opened  the  door  of  light  and  life  unto  me.  And 
I  was  afraid  of  all  carnal  talk  and  talkers;  for  I  could 
see  nothing  but  corruptions,  and  the  life  lay  under  the 
burden  of  corruptions.  And  when  I  myself  was  in  the 
deep,  under  all  shut  up,  I  could  not  believe  that  I  should 
ever  overcome;  my  troubles,  my  sorrows,  and  my  tempta- 
tions were  so  great,  that  I  thought  many  times  I  should 
have  despaired,  I  was  so  tempted.  But  when  Christ  opened 
to  me  how  He  was  tempted  by  the  same  devil,  and  had 
overcome  him  and  bruised  his  head,  and  that  through  Him 
and  his  power,  light,  grace,  and  Spirit  I  should  overcome 
also,  I  had  confidence  in  Him.  So  He  it  was  that  opened 
to  me  when  I  was  shut  up,  and  had  not  hope  nor  faith. 
Christ  it  was  who  had  enlightened  me,  that  gave  me  his 
light  to  believe  in,  and  gave  me  hope,  which  is  himself, 
revealed  himself  in  me,  and  gave  me  his  Spirit  and  gave 


20 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1647. 


me  his  grace,  which  I  found  sufficient  in  the  deeps  and  in 
weakness.  Thus  in  the  deepest  miseries  and  in  the  greatest 
sorrows  and  temptations  that  many  times  beset  me,  the 
Lord  in  his  mercy  did  keep  me.  And  I  found  that  there 
were  two  thirsts  in  me — the  one  after  the  creatures,  to  have 
gotten  help  and  strength  there,  and  the  other  after  the 
Lord  the  Creator  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ.  And  I  saw 
all  the  world  could  do  me  no  good.  If  I  had  had  a  king's 
diet,  palace,  and  attendance,  all  would  have  been  as  noth- 
ing; for  nothing  gave  me  comfort  but  the  Lord  by  his 
power.  And  I  saw  professors,  priests,  and  people  were 
whole  and  at  ease  in  that  condition,  which  was  my  misery; 
and  they  loved  that  which  I  would  have  been  rid  of.  But 
the  Lord  did  stay  my  desires  upon  himself,  from  whom  my 
help  came,  and  my  care  wast  cast  upon  Him  alone.  There- 
fore all  wait  patiently  upon  the  Lord  whatsoever  condition 
you  be  in ;  wait  in  the  grace  and  truth  that  comes  by 
Jesus ;  for  if  ye  so  do,  there  is  a  promise  to  you,  and  the 
Lord  God  will  fulfil  it  in  you.  And  blessed  are  all  they  in- 
deed that  do  indeed  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteousness ; 
they  shall  be  satisfied  with  it.  I  have  found  it  so,  praised  be 
the  Lord,  who  filleth  with  it  and  satisfieth  the  desires  of  the 
hungry  soul.  O  let  the  house  of  the  spiritual  Israel  say, 
His  mercy  endureth  forever !  It  is  the  great  love  of  God 
to  make  a  wilderness  of  that  which  is  pleasant  to  the  out- 
ward eye  and  fleshly  mind,  and  to  make  a  fruitful  field 
of  a  barren  wilderness ;  this  is  the  great  work  of  God. 

At  another  time  I  saw  the  great  love  of  God,  and  I  was 
filled  with  admiration  at  the  infiniteness  of  it.  And  then 
I  saw  what  was  cast  out  from  God,  and  what  entered  into 
God's  kingdom ;  and  how  by  Jesus,  the  opener  of  the  door 


1647.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


21 


by  his  heaveDly  key,  the  entrance  was  given.  And  I  saw 
death,  how  it  had  passed  upon  all  men,  and  oppressed  the 
seed  of  God  in  man  and  in  me ;  and  how  I  in  the  seed 
came  forth,  and  what  the  promise  was  to.  Yet  it  was  so 
with  me,  that  there  seemed  to  be  two  pleadings  in  me,  and 
questionings  arose  in  my  mind  about  gifts  and  prophecies ; 
and  I  was  tempted  again  to  despair,  as  if  I  had  sinned 
against  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  I  was  in  great  perplexity 
and  trouble  for  many  days,  yet  I  gave  up  myself  to  the 
Lord  still.  And  one  day,  when  I  had  been  walking  sol- 
itarily abroad  and  was  come  home,  I  was  taken  up  in  the 
love  of  God,  so  that  I  could  not  but  admire  the  greatness 
of  his  love.  And  while  I  was  in  that  condition,  it  was 
opened  unto  me  by  the  eternal  light  and  power,  and  I 
therein  clearly  saw.  That  all  was  done  and  to  be  done  in 
and  by  Christ;  and  how  He  conquers  and  destroys  this 
tempter,  the  devil,  and  all  his  works,  and  is  atop  of  him ; 
and  that  all  these  troubles  were  good  for  me,  and  tempta- 
tions for  the  trial  of  my  faith  which  Christ  had  given  me. 
And  the  Lord  opened  me,  that  I  saw  through  all  these 
troubles  and  temptations.  My  living  faith  was  raised, 
that  I  saw  all  was  done  by  Christ,  the  Life,  and  my  belief 
was  in  Him.  And  when  at  any  time  my  condition  was 
vailed,  my  secret  belief  was  stayed  firm,  and  hope  under- 
neath held  me  as  an  anchor  in  the  bottom  of  the  sea,  and 
anchored  my  immortal  soul  to  its  bishop,  causing  it  to  swim 
above  the  sea,  the  world,  where  all  the  raging  waves,  foul 
weather,  tempests,  and  temptations  are.  But  oh  !  then  did 
I  see  my  troubles,  trials,  and  temptations  more  than  ever  I 
had  done.  As  the  Light  appeared,  all  appeared  that  is 
out  of  the  Light — darkness,  death,  temptations,  the  un- 


22 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1647. 


righteous,  the  ungodly, — all  was  manifest  and  seen  in  the 
Light.  Then  after  this  there  did  a  pure  fire  appear  in  me ; 
then  I  saw  how  He  sate  as  a  refiner's  fire  and  as  the  fuller's 
soap.  And  then  the  spiritual  discerning  came  into  me,  by 
which  I  did  discern  my  own  thoughts,  groans,  and  sighs ; 
and  what  it  was  that  did  vail  me,  and  what  it  was  that  did 
open  me.  And  that  which  could  not  abide  in  the  patience 
nor  endure  the  fire,  in  the  Light  I  found  to  be  the  groans 
of  the  flesh,  that  could  not  give  up  to  the  will  of  God, 
which  had  vailed  me.  And  I  discerned  the  groans  of 
the  Spirit,  which  did  open  me,  and  made  intercession  to 
God.  In  which  Spirit  is  the  true  waiting  upon  God  for 
the  redemption  of  the  body  and  of  the  whole  creation. 
The  divine  light  of  Christ  raanifestetli  all  things,  and 
the  spiritual  fire  trieth  all  things  and  severeth  all  things. 
John,  who  was  the  greatest  prophet  that  was  born  of  a 
woman,  did  bear  witness  to  the  Light  with  which  Christ  the 
great  heavenly  prophet  hath  enlightened  every  man  that 
Cometh  into  the  world,  withal,  that  they  might  believe  in 
it  and  become  the  children  of  light,  and  so  have  the  light 
of  life,  and  not  come  into  condemnation.  For  the  true 
belief  stands  in  the  Light  that  condemns  all  evil  and  the 
Devil,  who  is  the  prince  of  darkness,  who  would  draw  out 
of  the  Light  into  condemnation.  And  they  that  walk  in 
this  Light  come  to  the  mountain  of  the  house  of  God, 
established  above  all  mountains,  and  to  God's  teaching, 
who  will  teach  them  his  ways.  These  things  were  opened 
to  me  in  the  Light. 

Ye  who  know  the  love  of  God  and  the  law  of  his  Spirit 
and  the  freedom  that  is  in  Jesus  Christ,  stand  fast  in  Him 
in  that  divine  faith  which  He  is  the  author  of  in  you ;  and 


16-i7.] 


GEOEGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


23 


be  not  entangled  with  the  yoke  of  bondage.  For  the  min- 
istry of  Christ  Jesus  and  his  teaching  bringeth  into  liberty 
and  freedom ;  but  the  ministry  that  is  of  man  and  by  man 
and  which  stands  in  the  will  of  man,  brino^eth  into  bondage 
and  under  the  shadow  of  death  and  darkness.  And  there- 
fore none  can  be  a  minister  of  Christ  Jesus  but  in  the 
eternal  Spirit,  which  was  before  the  Scriptures  were  given 
forth ;  for  if  they  have  not  his  Spirit,  they  are  none  of  his. 
Though  they  may  have  his  light  to  condemn  them,  that 
hate  it,  yet  they  can  never  bring  any  into  unity  and  fellow- 
ship in  the  Spii'it  except  they  be  in  it.  For  the  seed  of 
God  is  a  burthensome  stone  to  the  selfish,  fleshly,  earthly 
willj  which  reigns  in  its  own  knowledge  and  understand- 
ing that  must  perish,  and  in  its  wisdom  that  is  devilish. 
And  the  Spirit  of  God  is  grieved  and  vexed  and  quenched 
with  that  which  brings  into  the  fleshly  bondage ;  and  that 
which  wars  against  the  Spirit  of  God  must  be  mortified  by 
it ;  for  the  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit  and  the  Spirit 
against  the  flesh,  and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to  the 
other.  The  flesh  would  have  its  liberty  and  the  Spirit 
would  have  its  liberty ;  but  the  Spirit  is  to  have  its  liberty 
and  not  the  flesh.  If  therefore  ye  quench  the  Spirit  and 
join  to  the  flesh  and  be  servants  of  it,  then  ye  are  judged 
and  tormented  by  the  Spint ;  but  if  ye  join  to  the  Spirit 
and -serve  God  in  it,  ye  have  liberty,  and  victory  over  the 
flesh  and  its  works.  Therefore  keep  in  the  daily  cross,  the 
power  of  God,  by  which  ye  may  witness  all  that  to  be 
crucified  which  is  contrary  to  the  will  of  God,  and  which 
shall  not  come  into  his  kingdom.  These  things  are  here 
mentioned  and  opened  for  information,  exhortation,  and 
comfort  to  others,  as  the  Lord  opened  them  unto  me  in  that 


24  PASSAGES  FROM  [1647. 


day.  And  in  that  day  I  wondered  that  the  children  of 
Israel  should  murmur  for  water  and  victuals ;  for  I  could 
have  fasted  long  without  murmuring  or  minding  victuals. 
But  I  was  judged  sometimes  that  I  was  not  contented  to 
be  sometimes  without  the  water  and  bread  of  life,  that  I 
might  learn  to  know  how  to  want  and  how  to  abound. 

And  I  heard  of  a  woman  in  Lancashire  that  had  fasted 
two  and  twenty  days ;  and  I  travelled  to  see  her,  but  when 
I  came  to  her  I  saw  that  she  was  under  a  temptation.  And 
when  I  had  spoken  to  her  what  I  had  from  the  Lord,  I 
left  her,  her  father  being  one  high  in  profession.  And 
passing  on,  I  went  among  the  professors  at  Duckenfield 
and  Manchester,  where  I  stayed  awhile  and  declared  truth 
among  them  ;  and  there  were  some  convinced,  who  received 
the  Lord's  teaching,  by  which  they  were  confirmed  and 
stood  in  the  truth.  But  the  professors  were  in  a  rage,  all 
pleading  for  sin  and  imperfection  ;  and  could  not  endure 
to  hear  talk  of  perfection  and  of  an  holy  and  sinless  life. 

About  this  time  there  was  a  great  meeting  of  the  Baptists 
at  Broughton  in  Leicestershire  with  some  that  had  sepa- 
rated from  them  ;  and  people  of  other  notions  went  thither, 
and  I  went  thither  also.  Not  many  of  the  Baptists  came, 
but  abundance  of  other  people  were  there.  And  the  Lord 
opened  my  mouth,  and  his  everlasting  truth  was  declared 
amongst  them  ;  and  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  over  them 
all.  And  I  went  back  into  Nottinghamshire,  and  there  the 
Lord  showed  me  that  the  natures  of  those  things  which 
were  hurtful  without,  were  within,  in  the  hearts  and  minds 
of  wicked  men.  The  natures  of  dogs,  swine,  vipers,  of 
Sodom  and  Egypt,  Pharaoh,  Cain,  Ishmael,  Esau,  etc. 
The  natures  of  these  I  saAV  within,  though  people  had  been 


1647.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


25 


looking  without.  And  I  cried  to  the  Lord,  saying,  Why 
should  I  be  thus,  seeing  I  was  never  addicted  to  commit 
those  evils  ?  And  the  Lord  answered  That  it  was  needful 
I  should  have  a  sense  of  all  conditions ;  how  else  should  I 
speak  to  all  conditions  ?  And  in  this  I  saw  the  infinite 
love  of  God.  I  saw  also  that  there  was  an  ocean  of  dark- 
ness and  death ;  but  an  infinite  ocean  of  light  and  love 
which  flowed  over  the  ocean  of  darkness.  And  in  that 
also  I  saw  the  infinite  love  of  God ;  and  I  had  great  open- 
ings. And  as  I  was  walking  by  the  steeple-house  side  in 
the  town  of  Mansfield,  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  That  which 
people  do  trample  upon  must  be  thy  food.  And  as  the 
Lord  spake,  He  opened  it  to  me  how  that  people  and  pro- 
fessors did  trample  upon  the  life;  even  the  life  of  Christ 
was  trampled  upon ;  and  they  fed  upon  words  and  fed  one 
another  with  words,  but  trampled  upon  the  life ;  and  tram- 
pled under  foot  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  which  blood 
was  my  life  ;  and  they  lived  in  their  airy  notions,  talking 
of  Him.  It  seemed  strange  to  me  at  the  first,  that  I  should 
feed  on  that  which  the  high  professors  trampled  upon ;  but 
the  Lord  opened  it  clearly  to  me  by  his  eternal  Spirit  and 
power. 

Then  came  people  from  far  and  near  to  see  me ;  and  I 
was  fearful  of  being  drawn  out  by  them ;  yet  I  was  made 
to  speak  and  open  things  to  them.  There  was  one  Brown 
who  had  great  prophecies  and  sights  upon  his  death-bed 
of  me.  And  he  spake  openly  of  what  I  should  be  made 
instrumental  by  the  Lord  to  bring  forth.  And  of  others 
he  spake  that  they  should  come  to  nothing,  which  was 
fulfilled  on  some  that  then  were  something  in  show.  And 
when  this  man  was  buried,  a  great  work  of  the  Lord 
3 


26 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1647. 


fell  upon  me,  to  the  admiration  of  many,  who  thought  I 
had  been  dead ;  and  many  came  to  see  me  for  about  four- 
teen days'  time ;  for  I  was  very  much  altered  in  counte- 
nance and  person,  as  if  my  body  had  been  new  moulded 
or  changed.  And  while  I  was  in  that  condition  I  had  a 
sense  and  discerning  given  me  by  the  Lord,  through  which  I 
saw  plainly,  that  when  many  people  talked  of  God  and  of 
Christ,  etc.,  the  serpent  spake  in  them  ;  but  this  was  hard 
to  be  born.  Yet  the  work  of  the  Lord  went  on  in  some, 
and  my  sorrows  and  troubles  began  to  wear  off  and  tears 
of  joy  dropped  from  me,  so  that  I  could  have  wept  night 
and  day  with  tears  of  joy  to  the  Lord,  in  humility  and 
brokenness  of  heart.  And  I  saw  into  that  which  was 
without  end  and  things  which  cannot  be  uttered,  and  of 
the  greatness  and  infiniteness  of  the  love  of  God,  which 
cannot  be  expressed  by  words.  For  I  had  been  brought 
through  the  very  ocean  of  darkness  and  death,  and  through 
the  power  and  over  the  power  of  Satan  by  the  eternal, 
glorious  power  of  Christ ;  even  through  that  darkness  was 
I  brought  which  covered  over  all  the  world,  and  which 
chained  down  all  and  shut  up  all  in  the  death.  And  the 
same  eternal  power  of  God  which  brought  me  through 
these  things,  was  that  which  afterwards  shook  the  nations, 
priests,  professors,  and  people.  Then  could  I  say  I  had 
been  in  spiritual  Babylon,  Sodom,  Egypt,  and  the  grave ; 
but  by  the  eternal  power  of  God  I  was  come  out  of  it,  and 
was  brought  over  it  and  the  power  of  it  into  the  power  of 
Christ.  And  I  saw  the  harvest  white,  and  the  seed  of 
God  lying  thick  in  the  ground,  as  ever  did  wheat  that  was 
sown  outwardly,  and  none  to  gather  it;  and  for  this  I 
mourned  with  tears.    And  a  report  went  abroad  of  me 


1648.]  GEOEGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


27 


that  I  was  a  young  man  that  had  a  discerning  spirit; 
"whereupon  many  came  to  me  from  far  and  near,  professors, 
priests,  and  people ;  and  the  Lord's  power  brake  forth ; 
and  I  had  great  openings  and  prophecies,  and  spake  unto 
them  of  the  things  of  God,  and  they  heard  with  attention  and 
silence,  and  went  away  and  spread  the  fame  thereof.  Then 
came  the  tempter  and  set  upon  me  again,  charging  me 
that  I  had  sinned  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  I  could  not 
tell  in  what.  And  then  Paul's  condition  came  before  me, 
how,  after  he  had  been  taken  up  into  the  third  heavens  and 
seen  things  not  lawful  to  be  uttered,  a  messenger  of  Siatan 
was  sent  to  buffet  him  again.  Thus  by  the  power  of  Christ 
I  got  over  that  temptation  also. 

In  the  year  1648,  as  I  was  sitting  in  a  friend's  house  in 
Nottinghamshire  (for  by  this  time  the  power  of  God  had 
opened  the  hearts  of  some  to  receive  the  word  of  life  and 
reconciliation),  I  saw  there  was  a  great  crack  to  go  through- 
out the  earth  and  a  great  smoke  to  go  as  the  crack  went, 
and  that  after  the  crack  there  should  be  a  great  shaking ; 
this  was  the  earth  in  people's  hearts  which  was  to  be 
shaken  before  the  seed  of  God  was  raised  out  of  the  earth. 
And  it  was  so ;  for  the  Lord's  power  began  to  shake  them, 
and  great  meetings  we  began  to  have,  and  a  mighty  power 
and  work  of  God  there  was  amongst  people,  to  the  aston- 
ishment of  both  people  and  priests. 

After  this  I  went  again  to  Mansfield,  where  was  a  great 
meeting  of  professors  and  people ;  and  I  was  moved  to  pray. 
And  the  Lord's  power  was  so  great  that  the  house  seemed 
to  be  shaken.  And  when  I  had  done,  some  of  the  pro- 
fessors said.  It  was  now,  as  in  the  days  of  the  apostles, 
when  the  house  was  shaken  where  they  were.    After  I  had 


28 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1648. 


prayed,  one  of  the  professors  would  pray,  which  brought 
deaduess  and  a  vail  over  them ;  and  others  of  the  pro- 
fessors were  grieved  at  him,  and  told  him,  It  was  a  tempta- 
tion upon  him.  Then  he  came  to  me,  and  desired  that  I 
would  pray  again  ;  but  I  could  not  pray  in  man's  will. 

Soon  after  there  was  another  great  meeting  of  professors, 
and  a  captain,  whose  name  was  Amor  Stoddard,  came  in ; 
and  they  were  discoursing  of  the  blood  of  Christ.  And  as 
they  were  discoursing  of  it,  I  saw,  through  the  immediate 
opening  of  the  invisible  Spirit,  the  blood  of  Christ.  And  I 
cried  out  among  them,  and  said,  Do  ye  not  see  the  blood 
of  Christ?  See  it  in  your  hearts,  to  sprinkle  your  hearts 
and  consciences  from  dead  works,  to  serve  the  living  God ; 
for  I  saw  it,  the  blood  of  the  new  covenant,  how  it  came 
into  the  heart.  This  startled  the  professors,  who  would 
have  the  blood  only  without  them,  and  not  in  them.  But 
Captain  Stoddard  was  reached,  and  said.  Let  the  youth 
speak,  hear  the  youth  speak,  when  he  saw  they  endeavoured 
to  bear  me  down  with  many  words. 

Now,  after  I  had  had  some  service  in  these  parts  I  went 
through  Derbyshire  into  my  own  country,  Leicestershire, 
"  again,  and  several  tender  people  were  convinced.  And 
passing  thence,  I  met  with  a  great  company  of  professors 
in  Warwickshire,  who  were  praying  and  expounding  the 
Scriptures  in  the  fields ;  and  they  gave  the  Bible  to  me, 
and  I  opened  it  on  the  fifth  of  Matthew,  where  Christ  ex- 
pounded the  law ;  and  I  opened  the  inward  state  to  them, 
and  outward  state ;  and  they  fell  into  a  fierce  contention, 
and  so  parted ;  but  the  Lord's  power  got  ground. 

Then  I  heard  of  a  great  meeting  to  be  at  Leicester,  for  a 
dispute,  wherein  both  Presbyterians,  Independents,  Baptists, 


1648.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


29 


and  Common-Prayer  men  were  said  to  be  all  concerned. 
The  meeting  was  in  a  steeple-house,  and  thither  I  was 
moved  by  the  Lord  God  to  go  and  be  amongst  them.  And 
I  heard  their  discourse  and  reasonings,  some  being  in  pews, 
and  the  priest  in  the  pulpit;  abundance  of  people  being 
gathered  together.  At  last  one  woman  asked  a  question, 
out  of  Peter,  What  that  birth  was,  viz. :  A  being  born 
again  of  incorruptible  seed,  by  the  word  of  God,  that 
liveth  and  abideth  for  ever?  And  the  priest  said  to  her,  I 
permit  not  a  woman  to  speak  in  the  church,  though  he  had 
before  given  liberty  for  any  to  speak.  Whereupon  I  was 
wrapt  up,  as  in  a  rapture,  in  the  Lord's  power;  and  I 
stepped  up  in  a  place,  and  asked  the  priest,  Dost  thou  call 
this  place  (the  steeple-house)  a  church  ?  Or  dost  thou  call 
this  mixed  multitude  a  church  ?  For  the  woman  asking  a 
question,  he  ought  to  have  answered  it,  having  given  liberty 
for  any  to  speak.  But  he  did  not  answer  me  neither ;  but 
asked  me,  What  a  Church  was?  I  told  him,  The  Church 
was  the  pillar  and  ground  of  truth,  made  up  of  living 
stones,  living  members,  a  spiritual  household,  which  Christ 
was  the  head  of ;  but  he  was  not  the  head  of  a  mixed  multi- 
tude, or  of  an  old  house  made  up  of  lime,  stones,  and  wood. 
This  set  them  all  on  fire.  The  priest  came  down  out  of  his 
pulpit,  and  others  out  of  their  pews,  and  the  dispute  there 
was  marred.  But  I  went  to  a  great  inn,  and  there  disputed 
the  thing  with  the  priests  and  professors  of  all  sorts ;  and 
they  were  all  on  a  fire.  But  I  maintained  the  true  Church, 
and  the  true  Head  thereof,  over  the  heads  of  them  all,  till 
they  all  gave  out  and  fled  away. 

After  this  I  returned  into  Nottinghamshire  again,  and 
went  into  the  Vale  of  Beavor.    And  as  I  went,  I  preached 


30 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1648. 


repentance  to  the  people ;  and  there  were  many  convinced 
in  the  Vale  of  Beavor,  in  many  towns ;  for  I  stayed  some 
weeks  amongst  them.  And  one  morning,  as  I  was  sitting 
by  the  fire,  a  great  cloud  came  over  me,  and  a  temptation 
beset  me ;  and  I  sate  still.  And  it  was  said,  All  things  come 
by  nature;  and  the  elements  and  stars  came  over  me,  so 
that  I  was  in  a  manner  quite  clouded  with  it  ;  but  inas- 
much as  I  sate  still,  and  said  nothing,  the  people  of  the 
house  perceived  nothing.  And  as  I  sate  still  under  it,  and 
let  it  alone,  a  living  hope  arose  in  me,  and  a  true  voice  arose 
in  me,  which  said,  There  is  a  living  God,  who  made  all 
things.  And  immediately  the  cloud  and  temptation  van- 
ished away,  and  life  rose  over  it  all,  and  my  heart  was  glad, 
and  I  praised  the  living  God.  And  after  some  time  I  met 
with  some  people  that  had  such  a  notion,  That  there  was 
no  God,  but  that  all  things  come  by  nature.  And  I  had  a 
great  dispute  with  them,  and  overturned  them  ;  and  made 
some  of  them  confess  that  there  was  a  living  God.  Then 
I  saw  that  it  was  good  that  I  had  gone  through  that  exer- 
cise. And  we  had  great  meetings  in  those  parts,  for  the 
power  of  the  Lord  broke  through  in  that  side  of  the 
country.  And  in  Darbyshire  the  mighty  power  of  God 
wrought  in  a  wonderful  manner.  And  many  mouths  were 
opened  in  the  power  of  the  Lord  God.  And  many  were 
moved  by  the  Lord  to  go  to  steeple-houses,  to  the  priests 
and  to  the  people,  to  declare  the  everlasting  truth  unto 
them. 

And  at  a  certain  time,  when  I  was  at  Mansfield,  there 
was  a  sitting  of  the  justices,  about  hiring  of  servants,  and  it 
was  upon  me  from  the  Lord  to  go  and  speak  to  the  justices 
that  they  should  not  oppress  the  servants  in  their  wages. 


1648.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


31 


So  I  walked  towards  the  inn  where  they  sate ;  but  finding 
a  company  of  fiddlers  there,  I  did  not  go  in,  but  thought  to 
come  in  the  morning,  when  I  might  have  a  more  serious 
opportunity  to  discourse  them,  not  thinking  that  a  season- 
able time.  But  when  I  came  again  in  the  morning,  they 
were  gone,  and  I  was  struck  even  blind,  that  I  could  not 
see.  And  I  inquired  of  the  innkeeper  where  the  justices 
were  to  sit  that  day?  And  he  told  me.  At  a  town  eight 
miles  ofi*.  And  my  sight  began  to  come  to  me  again ;  and 
I  went,  and  ran  thitherward,  as  fast  as  I  could.  And 
when  I  was  come  to  the  house  where  they  were,  and  many 
servants  with  them,  I  exhorted  the  justices.  Not  to  oppress 
the  servants  in  their  wages,  but  to  do  that  which  was  right 
and  just  to  them  ;  and  I  exhorted  the  servants  to  do  their 
duties,  and  serve  honestly,  etc.  And  they  all  received  my 
exhortation  kindly ;  for  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  therein. 

Moreover,  I  was  moved  to  go  to  several  courts  and 
steeple-houses  at  Mansfield  and  other  places,  to  warn  them 
to  leave  off*  oppression  and  oaths,  and  to  turn  from  deceit, 
and  to  turn  to  the  Lord  and  do  justly.  Particularly  at 
Mansfield,  after  I  had  been  at  a  court  there,  I  was  moved 
to  go  and  speak  to  one  of  the  wickedest  men  in  the  coun- 
try, and  I  reproved  him,  in  the  dread  of  the  mighty  God, 
for  his  evil  courses.  And  when  I  had  done  speaking, 
and  left  him,  he  came  after  me  and  told  me,  That  he  was 
so  smitten,  when  I  spake  to  him,  that  he  had  scarce  any 
strength  left  in  him.  So  this  man  was  convinced,  and 
turned  from  his  wickedness,  and  remained  an  honest,  sober 
man,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  people,  who  had  known 
him  before.  Thus  the  work  of  the  Lord  went  forward,  and 
many  were  turned  from  the  darkness  to  the  light,  within 


32 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1648. 


the  compass  of  these  three  years,  1646,  1647,  and  1648. 
And  divers  meetings  of  Friends,  in  several  places,  were  then 
gathered  to  God's  teaching  by  his  light,  Spirit,  and  power ; 
for  the  Lord's  power  brake  forth  daily  more  and  more 
wonderfully. 

Now  was  I  come  up  in  spirit  through  the  flaming  sword 
into  the  Paradise  of  God.  All  things  were  new ;  and  all 
the  creation  gave  another  smell  unto  me  than  before,  beyond 
what  words  can  utter.  I  knew  nothing  but  pureness,  and 
innocency,  and  righteousness,  being  renewed  up  into  the 
image  of  God  by  Christ  Jesus;  so  that  I  say,  I  was  come 
up  to  the  state  of  Adam  which  he  was  in  before  he  fell. 
The  creation  was  opened  to  me ;  and  it  was  shewed  me  how 
all  things  had  their  names  given  them,  according  to  their 
nature  and  virtue.  And  I  was  at  a  stand  in  my  mind, 
whether  I  should  practice  physic  for  the  good  of  mankind, 
seeing  the  nature  and  virtues  of  the  creatures  were  so 
opened  to  me  by  the  Lord.  But  I  was  immediately  taken 
up  in  spirit,  to  see  into  another  or  more  steadfast  state, 
than  Adam's  in  innocency,  even  into  a  state  in  Christ  Jesus, 
that  should  never  fall.  And  the  Lord  showed  me  that  such 
as  were  faithful  to  Him  in  the  power  and  light  of  Christ, 
should  come  up  into  that  state  in  which  Adam  was  before 
he  fell ;  in  which  the  admirable  works  of  the  creation,  and 
the  virtues  thereof  may  be  known,  through  the  openings 
of  that  Divine  Word  of  wisdom  and  power  by  which  they 
were  made.  Great  things  did  the  Lord  lead  me  into,  and 
wonderful  depths  were  opened  unto  me,  beyond  what  can 
by  words  be  declared ;  but  as  people  come  into  subjection 
to  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  grow  up  in  the  image  and  power 
of  the  Almighty,  they  may  receive  the  word  of  wisdom, 


1648.] 


GEOKGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


33 


that  opens  all  things,  and  come  to  know  the  hidden  unity 
iu  the  Eternal  Being. 

Now  the  Lord  God  hath  opened  to  me  by  his  invisible 
power  how  that  every  man  was  enlightened  by  the  divine 
light  of  Christ ;  and  I  saw  it  shine  through  all,  and  that 
they  that  believed  in  it  came  out  of  condemnation  and  came 
to  the  light  of  life  and  became  the  children  of  it ;  but  they 
that  hated  it  and  did  not  believe  in  it  were  condemned  by 
it,  though  they  made  a  profession  of  Christ.  This  I  saw 
iu  the  pure  openings  of  the  light  without  the  help  of  any 
man ;  neither  did  I  then  know  where  to  find  it  in  the 
Scriptures,  though  afterwards,  searching  the  Scriptures,  I 
found  it.  For  I  saw  in  that  Light  and  Spirit  which  was 
before  Scripture  was  given  forth,  and  which  led  the  holy 
men  of  God  to  give  them  forth,  that  all  must  come  to  that 
spirit  if  they  would  know  God  or  Christ  or  the  Scriptures 
aright,  which  they  that  gave  them  forth  were  led  and 
taught  by. 

And  on  a  certain  time  as  I  was  walking  in  the  fields  the 
Lord  said  unto  me,  Thy  name  is  written  in  the  Lamb's 
book  of  life,  which  was  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world.  And  as  the  Lord  spake  it,  I  believed,  and  saw  it 
in  the  new  birth.  Then  sometime  after  the  Lord  com- 
manded me  to  go  abroad  into  the  world,  which  was  like  a 
briary,  thorny  wilderness.  And  when  I  came  in  the  Lord's 
mighty  power  with  the  word  of  life  into  the  world,  the 
world  swelled  and  made  a  noise  like  the  great  raging  waves 
of  the  sea.  Priests  and  professors,  magistrates  and  people 
were  all  like  a  sea,  when  I  came  to  proclaim  the  day  of 
the  Lord  amongst  them  and  to  preach  repentance  to  them. 

Now  I  was  sent  to  turn  people  from  darkness  to  the 

C 


34 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1648. 


light,  that  they  might  receive  Christ  Jesus ;  for  to  as  many 
as  should  receive  Him  in  his  light,  I  saw  that  He  would 
give  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God ;  which  I  had  ob- 
tained by  receiving  Christ.  And  I  was  to  direct  people  to 
the  Spirit  that  gave  forth  the  Scriptures,  by  which  they 
might  be  led  into  all  truth  and  so  up  to  Christ  and  God, 
as  they  had  been  who  gave  them  forth.  And  I  was  to  turn 
them  to  the  grace  of  God  and  to  the  truth  in  the  heart, 
which  came  by  Jesus ;  that  by  this  grace  they  might  be 
taught,  which  would  bring  them  salvation,  that  their  hearts 
might  be  established  by  it  and  their  words  might  be  sea- 
soned, and  all  might  come  to  know  their  salvation  nigh. 
For  I  saw  that  Christ  had  died  for  all  men  and  was  a  pro- 
pitiation for  all,  and  had  enlightened  all  men  and  women 
with  his  divine  and  saving  light,  and  that  none  could  be  a 
true  believer  but  who  believed  in  it.  I  saw  that  the  grace 
of  God,  which  brings  salvation,  had  appeared  to  all  men, 
and  that  the  manifestation  of  the  Spirit  of  God  was  given 
to  every  man  to  profit  withal.  These  things  I  did  not  see 
by  the  help  of  man  nor  by  the  letter,  though  they  are 
written  in  the  letter ;  but  I  saw  them  in  the  light  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  by  his  immediate  Spirit  and  power, 
as  did  the  holy  men  of  God  by  whom  the  Holy  Scriptures 
were  written.  Yet  I  had  no  slight  esteem  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  but  they  were  very  precious  to  me ;  for  I  was 
in  that  spirit  by  which  they  were  given  forth,  and  what 
the  Lord  opened  in  me  I  afterwards  found  was  agreeable 
to  them.  I  could  speak  much  of  these  things  and  many 
volumes  might  be  written,  but  all  would  prove  too  short 
to  set  forth  the  infinite  love,  wisdom,  and  power  of  God  in 
preparing,  fitting,  and  furnishing  me  for  the  service  He  had 


1648.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


85 


appointed  me  to ;  letting  me  see  the  depth  of  Satan,  on  the 
one  hand,  and  opening  to  me,  on  the  other  hand,  the  divine 
mysteries  of  his  own  everlasting  kingdom. 

Now  when  the  Lord  God  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  did 
send  me  forth  into  the  world  to  preach  his  everlasting 
gospel  and  kingdom,  I  was  glad,  that  I  was  commanded 
to  turn  people  to  that  inward  light,  spirit,  and  grace  by 
which  all  might  know  their  salvation  and  their  way  to  God, 
even  that  Divine  Spirit  which  would  lead  them  into  all 
truth,  and  which  I  infallibly  knew  would  never  deceive  any. 

But  with  and  by  this  divine  power  and  Spirit  of  God 
and  the  light  of  Jesus,  I  was  to  bring  people  off  from 
all  their  own  ways  to  Christ,  the  new  and  living  way ;  and 
from  their  churches,  which  men  had  made  and  gathered, 
to  the  church  in  God,  the  general  assembly  written  in 
heaven,  which  Christ  is  the  head  of;  and  off  from  the 
world's  teachers,  made  by  men,  to  learn  of  Christ,  who  is 
the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life,  of  whom  the  Father  said, 
This  is  my  beloved  Son,  hear  ye  Him  ;  and  off  from  all  the 
world's  worships  to  know  the  Spirit  of  truth  in  the  inward 
parts  and  to  be  led  thereby ;  that  in  it  they  might  worship 
the  Father  of  spirits,  who  seeks  such  to  worship  Him ; 
which  Spirit  they  that  worshipped  not  in,  knew  not  what 
they  worshipped.  And  I  was  to  bring  people  off  from  all 
the  world's  religions,  which  are  in  vain,  that  they  might 
know  the  pure  religion,  and  might  visit  the  fatherless,  the 
widows,  and  the  strangers,  and  keep  themselves  from  the 
spots  of  the  world ;  and  then  there  would  not  be  so  many 
beggars,  the  sight  of  whom  often  grieved  my  heart,  to  see 
so  much  hard-heartedness  amongst  them  that  professed  the 
name  of  Christ.    And  I  was  to  bring  them  off  from  all  the 


36 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1648. 


world's  fellowships  and  prayings  and  singings,  which  stood 
in  forms  without  power,  that  their  fellowships  might  be  in 
the  Holy  Ghost  and  in  the  eternal  Spirit  of  God;  that 
they  might  pray  in  the  Holy  Ghost  and  sing  in  the  Spirit 
and  with  the  grace  that  comes  by  Jesus,  making  melody  in 
their  hearts  to  the  Lord,  who  hath  sent  his  beloved  Son  to 
be  their  Saviour,  and  caused  his  heavenly  sun  to  shine  upon 
all  the  world  and  through  them  all,  and  his  heavenly  rain 
to  fall  upon  the  just  and  the  unjust,  as  his  outward  rain 
doth  fall  and  his  outward  sun  doth  shine  on  all,  which  is 
God's  unspeakable  love  to  the  world.  And  I  was  to  bring 
people  off  from  Jewish  ceremonies,  and  from  heathenish 
fables,  and  from  men's  inventions  and  windy  doctrines,  by 
which  they  blowed  the  people  about  this  way  and  the  other 
way,  from  sect  to  sect ;  and  all  their  beggarly  rudiments, 
with  their  schools  and  colleges  for  making  ministers  of 
Christ,  who  are  indeed  ministers  of  their  own  making,  but 
not  of  Christ's.  And  all  their  images  and  crosses  and 
sprinkling  of  infants,  with  all  their  holy  days,  so  called, 
and  all  their  vain  traditions  which  they  had  gotten  up 
since  the  apostles'  days,  which  the  Lord's  power  was 
against;  and  in  the  dread  and  authority  thereof  was  I 
moved  to  declare  against  them  all ;  and  against  all  that 
preached,  and  not  freely,  as  being  such  as  had  not  received 
freely  from  Christ. 

Moreover,  when  the  Lord  sent  me  forth  into  the  world, 
He  forbade  me  to  put  off  my  hat  to  any,  high  or  low. 
And  I  was  required  to  thee  and  thou  all  men  and  women, 
without  any  respect  to  rich  or  poor,  great  or  small.  And 
as  I  travelled  up  and  down  I  was  not  to  bid  people  good- 
morrow  or  good-evening,  neither  might  I  bow  or  scrape 


1648.]  GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


87 


with  my  leg  to  any  one ;  and  this  made  the  sects  and  pro- 
fessions to  rage.  But  the  Lord's  power  carried  me  over 
all  to  his  glory,  and  many  came  to  be  turned  to  God  in  a 
little  time ;  for  the  heavenly  day  of  the  Lord  sprang  from 
on  high  and  brake  forth  apace,  by  the  light  of  which  many 
came  to  see  where  they  were. 

But,  oh !  the  rage  that  then  was  in  the  priests,  magis- 
trates, professors,  and  people  of  all  sorts,  but  especially  in 
priests  and  professors ;  for  though  thou  to  a  single  person 
was  according  to  their  own  learning,  their  accidence,  and 
grammar  rules,  and  according  to  the  Bible,  yet  they  could 
not  bear  to  hear  it ;  and  the  hat-honour,  because  I  could  not 
put  off  my  hat  to  them,  it  set  them  all  into  a  rage.  But 
the  Lord  showed  me  that  it  was  an  honour  below,  which  He 
would  lay  in  the  dust  and  stain  it — an  honour  which  proud 
flesh  looked  for,  but  sought  not  the  honour  which  came  from 
God  only.  That  it  was  an  honour  invented  by  men  in  the 
fall  and  in  the  alienation  from  God,  who  were  offended  if 
it  were  not  given  them,  and  yet  would  be  looked  upon  them- 
selves as  saints,  church-members,  and  great  Christians ;  but 
Christ  saith.  How  can  ye  believe,  who  receive  honour  one  of 
another,  and  seek  not  the  honour  that  cometh  from  God 
only?  And  I,  saith  Christ,  receive  not  honour  of  men. 
Showing  that  men  have  an  honour  which  men  will  receive 
and  give,  but  Christ  will  have  none  of  it.  This  is  the 
honour  which  Christ  will  not  receive  and  which  must  be 
laid  in  the  dust.  Oh !  the  rage  and  scorn,  the  heat  and 
fury  that  arose !  Oh!  the  blows,  punchings,  beatings,  and 
imprisonments  that  we  underwent  for  not  putting  off  our 
hats  to  men !  for  that  soon  tried  all  men's  patience  and 
sobriety,  what  it  was. 
4 


38 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1649. 


About  this  time  I  was  sorely  exercised  in  going  to  their 
courts  to  cry  for  justice,  and  in  speaking  and  writing  to 
judges  and  justices  to  do  justly;  and  in  warning  such  as 
kept  public  houses  for  entertainment  that  they  should  not 
let  people  have  more  drink  than  would  do  them  good  ;  and 
in  testifying  against  their  wakes  or  feasts,  their  May-games, 
sports,  plays  and  shows,  which  trained  up  people  to  vanity 
and  looseness,  and  led  them  from  the  fear  of  God.  And  the 
days  they  had  set  forth  for  holy  days  were  usually  the  times 
they  most  dishonoured  God  by  these  things.  In  fairs,  also, 
and  in  markets  I  was  made  to  declare  against  their  deceitful 
merchandise  and  cheating  and  cozening,  warning  all  to 
deal  justly,  and  to  speak  the  truth,  and  to  let  their  yea  be 
yea  and  their  nay  be  nay,  and  to  do  unto  others  as  they 
would  have  others  do  unto  them  ;  and  forewarning  them 
of  the  great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord  which  would 
come  upon  them  all.  I  was  moved  also  to  cry  against  all 
sorts  of  music,  and  against  the  mountebanks  playing  tricks 
on  their  stages;  for  they  burdened  the  pure  life,  and  stirred 
up  peoples'  minds  to  vanity.  I  was  much  exercised,  too, 
with  school-masters  and  school-mistresses,  warning  them  to 
teach  their  children  sobriety  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord ;  that 
they  might  not  be  nursed  and  trained  up  in  lightness, 
vanity,  and  wantonness.  Likewise  I  was  made  to  warn 
masters  and  mistresses,  fathers  and  mothers  in  private 
families  to  take  care  that  their  children  and  servants  might 
be  trained  up  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord ;  and  that  they  them- 
selves should  be  therein  examples  and  patterns  of  sobriety 
and  virtue  to  them.  For  I  saw,  that  as  the  Jews  were  to 
teach  their  children  the  law  of  God  and  the  old  covenant, 
and  to  train  them  up  in  it  and  their  servants,  yea  the  very 


1649.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


89 


strangers  were  to  keep  the  Sabbath  amongst  them,  and  be 
circumcised  before  they  might  eat  of  their  sacrifices ;  so  all 
Christians  and  all  that  made  a  profession  of  Christianity- 
ought  to  train  up  their  children  and  servants  in  the  new 
covenant  of  light,  Christ  Jesus,  who  is  God's  salvation  to 
the  ends  of  the  earth  ;  that  all  may  know  their  salvation. 
And  they  ought  to  train  them  up  in  the  law  of  life, 
the  law  of  the  Spirit,  the  law  of  love  and  of  faith ; 
that  they  might  be  made  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and 
death. 

But  the  black,  earthly  spirit  of  the  priest  wounded  my 
life,  and  when  I  heard  the  bell  toll  to  call  people  together 
to  the  steeple-house,  it  struck  at  my  life;  for  it  was  just 
like  a  market-bell  to  gather  people  together  that  the  priest 
might  set  forth  his  ware  to  sale.  O  the  vast  sums  of  money 
that  are  gotten  by  the  trade  they  make  of  selling  the  Scrip- 
tures and  by  their  preaching,  from  the  highest  bishop  to 
the  lowest  priest !  What  one  trade  else  in  the  world  is 
comparable  to  it?  Notwithstanding  that  the  Scriptures 
were  given  forth  freely,  and  Christ  commanded  his  minis- 
ters to  preach  freely,  and  the  prophets  and  apostles  de- 
nounced judgment  against  all  covetous  hirelings  and  di- 
viners for  money.  But  in  this  free  Spirit  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
was  I  sent  forth  to  declare  the  word  of  life  and  reconcilia- 
tion freely ;  that  all  might  come  up  to  Christ,  who  gives 
freely  and  who  renews  up  into  the  image  of  God,  which 
man  and  woman  were  in  before  they  fell ;  that  they  might 
sit  down  in  the  heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus. 

Now  as  I  went  towards  Nottingham  on  a  First  day  in 
the  morning  with  friends,  to  a  meeting  there,  when  I  came 
on  top  of  a  hill  in  sight  of  the  town  I  espied  the  great 


40 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1649. 


steeple-house :  and  the  Lord  said  unto  me,  Thou  must  go 
cry  against  yonder  great  idol  and  against  the  worshippers 
therein.  So  I  said  nothing  of  this  to  the  friends  that  were 
with  me,  but  went  on  with  them  to  the  meeting,  where  the 
mighty  power  of  the  Lord  God  was  amongst  us,  in  which 
I  left  friends  sitting  in  the  meeting,  and  I  went  away  to 
the  steeple-house.  And  when  I  came  there  all  the  people 
looked  like  fallow  ground,  and  the  priest,  like  a  great  lump 
of  earth,  stood  in  his  pulpit  above  ;  and  he  took  for  his  text 
these  words  of  Peter :  We  have  also  a  more  sure  word 
of  prophecy,  whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed,  as 
unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place  until  the  day 
dawn  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts.  And  he  told 
the  people  that  this  was  the  Scriptures  by  which  they  were 
to  try  all  doctrines,  religions,  and  opinions.  Now  the 
Lord's  power  was  so  mighty  upon  me  and  so  strong  in  me 
that  I  could  not  hold ;  but  was  made  to  cry  out  and  say, 
Oh,  no,  it  is  not  the  Scriptures.  But  I  told  them  what  it 
was,  namely,  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  which  the  holy  men  of 
God  gave  forth  the  Scriptures,  whereby  opinions,  religions, 
and  judgments  were  to  be  tried ;  for  it  led  into  all  truth, 
and  so  gave  the  knowledge  of  all  truth.  For  the  Jews  had 
the  Scriptures,  and  yet  resisted  the  Holy  Ghost  and  rejected 
Christ,  the  bright  morning  star,  and  persecuted  Christ  and 
his  apostles,  and  took  upon  them  to  try  their  doctrines  by 
the  Scriptures,  but  erred  in  judgment,  and  did  not  try  them 
aright,  because  they  tried  without  the  Holy  Ghost.  Now, 
as  I  spake  thus  amongst  them,  the  officers  came  and  took 
me  away  and  put  me  into  a  nasty,  stinking  prison,  the  smell 
whereof  got  so  into  my  nose  and  throat  that  it  very  much 
annoyed  me. 


164:9.]  GEORGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  41 


But  that  day  the  Lord's  power  sounded  so  in  their  ears 
that  they  were  amazed  at  the  voice,  and  could  not  get  it 
out  of  their  ears  for  some  time  after ;  they  were  so  reached 
by  the  Lord's  power  in  the  steeple-house. 

Now,  after  I  was  set  at  liberty  from  Nottingham  jail, 
(where  I  had  been  kept  prisoner  a  pretty  long  time,)  I 
travelled,  as  before,  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  And  coming 
to  Mansfield-Woodhouse,  there  was  a  distracted  woman 
under  a  doctor's  hand,  with  her  hair  loose  all  about  her 
ears;  and  he  was  about  to  let  her  blood,  she  being  first 
bound,  and  many  people  being  about  her,  holding  her  by 
violence.  But  he  could  get  no  blood  from  her.  And  I 
desired  them  to  unbind  her  and  let  her  alone,  for  they  could 
not  touch  the  spirit  in  her,  by  which  she  was  tormented. 
So  they  did  unbind  her.  And  I  was  moved  to  speak  to  her, 
and  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  to  bid  her  be  quiet  and  still. 
And  she  was  so.  And  the  Lord's  power  settled  her  mind, 
and  she  mended ;  and  afterwards  received  the  truth  and 
continued  in  it  to  her  death.  And  the  Lord's  name  was 
honoured,  to  whom  the  glory  of  all  his  works  belongs. 
Many  great  and  wonderful  things  were  wrought  by  the 
heavenly  power  in  those  days;  for  the  Lord  made  bare 
his  omnipotent  arm,  and  manifested  his  power  to  the  aston- 
ishment of  many,  by  the  healing  virtue  whereof  many  have 
been  delivered  from  great  infirmities,  and  the  devils  were 
made  subject  through  his  name ;  of  which  particular  in- 
stances might  be  given,  beyond  what  this  unbelieving  age 
is  able  to  receive  or  bear.  But  blessed  forever  be  the 
name  of  the  Lord,  and  everlastingly  honoured,  and  over 
all  exalted ;  and  magnified  be  the  arm  of  his  glorious 
4* 


42 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1650. 


power  by  which  He  hath  wrought  gloriously,  and  let  the 
honour  and  praise  of  all  his  works  be  ascribed  to  Him 
alone. 

Now  while  I  was  at  Mansfield- Woodhouse  I  was  moved 
to  go  to  the  steeple-house  there,  and  declare  the  truth  to 
the  priest  and  people.  But  the  people  fell  upon  me  in 
great  rage,  and  struck  me  down  and  almost  stifled  and 
^  smothered  me,  and  I  was  cruelly  beaten  and  bruised  by 
them  with  their  hands.  Bibles,  and  sticks. 

I  heard  of  a  people  that  were  in  prison  in  Coventry  for 
religion.  And  as  I  walked  towards  the  jail,  the  word  of  the 
Lord  came  to  me,  saying.  My  love  was  always  to  thee,  and 
thou  art  in  my  love.  And  I  was  ravished  with  the  sense  of 
the  love  of  God,  and  greatly  strengthened  in  my  inward 
man.  But  when  I  came  into  the  jail  where  those  prisoners 
were,  a  great  power  of  darkness  struck  at  me ;  and  I  sate 
still,  having  my  spirit  gathered  into  the  love  of  God.  At 
last  these  prisoners  began  to  rant,  and  vapour,  and  blas- 
pheme, at  which  my  soul  was  greatly  grieved.  They  said 
they  were  God.  After  I  had  reproven  them  for  their  blas- 
phemous expressions,  I  went  away,  for  I  perceived  they 
were  Ranters,  and  I  had  met  with  none  before.  And  I 
admired  the  goodness  of  the  Lord  in  appearing  so  unto 
me  before  I  went  amongst  them. 

Coming  to  Darby,  I  lay  at  a  doctor's  house,  whose  wife 
was  convinced,  and  so  were  several  more  in  the  town.  And 
as  I  was  walking  in  my  chamber  the  bell  rung,  and  it  struck 
at  my  life  at  the  very  hearing  of  it.  So  I  asked  the  woman 
of  the  house.  What  the  bell  rung  for?  And  she  said.  There 
was  to  be  a  great  lecture  there  that  day,  and  many  of  the 
oflScers  of  the  army,  and  priests  and  preachers  were  to  be 


1650.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


43 


there  that  day,  and  a  colonel  that  was  a  preacher.  Then 
was  I  moved  of  the  Lord  to  go  up  to  them  ;  and  when  they 
had  done,  I  spake  to  them  what  the  Lord  commanded  me, 
and  they  were  pretty  quite.  But  there  came  an  officer  and 
took  me  by  the  hand,  and  said  I  must  go  before  the  magis- 
trates, and  the  other  two  that  were  with  me.  It  was  about 
the  first  hour  afternoon  that  we  came  before  them.  They 
asked  me  why  we  came  thither  ?  I  said,  God  moved  us  so 
to  do ;  and  I  told  them,  God  dwells  not  in  temples  made 
with  hands.  I  told  them  also.  All  their  preaching,  baptism, 
and  sacrifices  would  never  sanctify  them ;  and  bid  them  look 
unto  Christ  in  them,  and  not  unto  men,  for  it  is  Christ  that 
sanctifies.  Then  they  ran  into  many  words,  but  I  told  them 
they  were  not  to  dispute  of  God  and  Christ,  but  to  obey 
him.  And  the  power  of  God  thundered  amongst  them  and 
they  did  fly  like  chaflf  before  it.  They  put  me  in  and  out 
of  the  room  often,  hurrying  me  backward  and  forward  often, 
for  they  were  from  the  first  hour  till  the  ninth  at  njght  in 
examining  me.  And  sometimes  they  would  tell  me  in  a  de- 
riding manner  that  I  was  taken  up  in  raptures.  At  last 
they  asked  me  whether  I  was  sanctified  ?  I  answered,  Yes, 
for  I  was  in  the  paradise  of  God.  Then  they  asked  me  if 
I  had  no  sin  ?  I  answered,  Christ  my  Saviour  has  taken 
away  my  sin,  and  in  Him  there  is  no  sin.  They  asked  how 
we  knew  that  Christ  did  abide  in  us  ?  I  said,  By  his  Spirit 
that  He  hath  given  us.  They  temptingly  asked  if  any  of 
us  were  Christ  ?  I  answered.  Nay,  we  were  nothing  ;  Christ 
was  all.  They  said.  If  a  man  steal,  is  it  no  sin?  I  answered, 
All  unrighteousness  is  sin.  So  when  they  had  wearied 
themselves  in  examining  me,  they  committed  me  and  one 


44 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1650. 


other  man  to  the  house  of  correction  in  Darby  for  six 
months,  as  blasphemers. 

Now  while  I  was  there  in  prison,  divers  of  the  professors 
came  unto  me  to  discourse  with  me ;  aud  I  had  a  sense, 
before  they  spake,  that  they  came  to  plead  for  sin  and  im- 
perfection. And  I  asked  them  whether  they  were  believers 
and  had  faith?  And  they  said,  Yes.  Then  I  asked  them 
in  whom  ?  And  they  said  in  Christ.  Then  I  replied,  If 
ye  are  true  believers  in  Christ,  you  are  passed  from  death 
to  life,  and  if  passed  from  death,  then  from  sin  that  bring- 
eth  death.  Aud  if  your  faith  be  true,  it  will  give  you  vic- 
tory over  sin  and  the  devil,  and  purify  your  hearts  and 
consciences,  (for  the  true  faith  is  held  in  a  pure  conscience,) 
and  it  will  bring  you  to  please  God  and  give  you  access  to 
Him  again.  But  they  could  not  endure  to  hear  of  purity 
and  of  victory  over  sin  and  the  devil ;  for  they  said  they 
could  not  believe  that  any  could  be  free  from  sin  on  this 
side  th§  grave.  Then  I  bid  them  give  over  babbling  about 
the  Scriptures,  which  were  holy  men's  words,  whilst  they 
pleaded  for  unholiiiess.  And  at  another  time  another  com- 
pany of  professors  came,  and  they  also  began  to  plead  for 
sin.  And  I  asked  them  whether  they  had  hope?  And 
they  said.  Yes ;  God  forbid  but  we  should  have  hope.  Then 
I  asked  them.  What  hope  is  it  that  you  have  ?  is  Christ  in 
you  the  hope  of  your  glory  ?  doth  it  purify  you  as  He  is 
pure  ?  But  they  could  not  abide  to  hear  of  being  made 
pure  here. 

I  writ  a  paper  much  about  the  same  time,  and  sent  it 
forth  amongst  the  convinced  people,  as  folio weth  :  — 

"  The  Lord  is  king  over  all  the  earth !  Therefore  all 
people  praise  and  glorify  your  king  in  the  true  obedience, 


1650.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


45 


in  the  uprightness,  and  in  the  beauty  of  holiness.  O  con- 
sider, in  the  true  obedience  the  Lord  is  known  and  an  un- 
derstanding from  Him  is  received.  Mark  and  consider  in 
silence,  in  the  lowliness  of  mind,  and  thou  wilt  hear  the 
Lord  speak  unto  thee  in  thy  mind  ;  his  voice  is  sweet  and 
pleasant ;  his  sheep  hear  his  voice,  and  they  will  not  heark- 
en to  another ;  and  when  they  hear  his  voice  they  rejoice, 
and  are  obedient,  they  also  sing  for  joy.  Oh,  their  hearts 
are  filled  with  everlasting  triumph  !  They  sing  and  praise 
the  eternal  God  in  Sionf  Their  joy  shall  never  man  take 
from  them.    Glory  to  the  Lord  God  for  evermore ! " 

But  many  that  had  been  convinced  of  the  truth  turned 
aside  because  of  the  persecution  that  arose ;  whereupon  I 
■writ  a  few  lines  for  the  comfort  and  encouragement  of  the 
faithful,  thus :  — 

"  Come,  ye  blessed  of  the  Lord,  and  rejoice  together. 
Keep  in  unity  and  oneness  of  spirit.  Triumph  above  the 
world.  Be  joyful  in  the  Lord,  reigning  above  the  world 
and  above  all  things  that  draw  from  the  Lord ;  that  in 
clearness,  righteousness,  pureness,  and  joy  you  may  be 
preserved  to  the  Lord.  O  hear,  O  hearken  to  the  call  of 
the  Lord,  and  come  out  of  the  world  and  keep  out  of  it 
for  evermore.  And  come  sing  together,  ye  righteous  ones, 
the  song  of  the  Lord,  the  song  of  the  Lamb,  which  none 
can  learn  but  they  who  are  redeemed  from  the  earth  and 
from  the  world." 

Now  while  I  was  in  the  house  of  correction,  my  relations 
came  to  see  me,  and,  being  troubled  for  my  imprisonment, 
they  went  to  the  justices  that  cast  me  into  prison  and  de- 
sired to  have  me  home  with  them,  offering  to  be  bound  in 
one  hundred  pounds,  and  others  of  Darby  in  fifty  pounds 


46 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1650. 


apiece  with  them,  that  I  should  come  no  more  thither  to 
declare  against  the  priests.  So  I  was  had  up  before  the 
justices,  and  because  I  would  not  consent  that  they  or  any 
should  be  bound  for  me  (for  I  was  innocent  from  any  ill 
behaviour,  and  had  spoken  the  word  of  life  and  truth  unto 
them),  justice  Bennet  rose  up  in  a  rage:  and  as  I  was  kneel- 
ing down  to  pray  to  the  Lord  to  forgive  him,  he  ran  upon 
me  and  struck  me  with  both  his  hands,  crying,  Away  with 
him,  jailer;  take  him  away,  jailer.  Whereupon  I  was  had 
back  again  to  prison,  and  there  kept  until  the  time  of  my 
commitment  for  six  months  was  expired.  But  I  had  now 
the  liberty  of  walking  a  mile  by  myself,  which  I  made  use 
of,  as  I  felt  freedom.  And  sometimes  I  went  into  the 
market  and  streets  and  warned  the  people  to  repent  of 
their  wickedness,  and  so  returned  to  prison  again.  And 
there  being  persons  of  several  sorts  of  religion  in  the 
prison,  I  sometimes  went  and  visited  them  in  their  meet- 
ings on  the  First  days. 

Now  the  time  of  my  commitment  to  the  house  of  cor- 
rection being  very  near  out,  and  there  being  many  new 
soldiers  raised,  the  commissioners  would  have  made  me 
captain  over  them ;  and  the  soldiers  cried,  They  would 
have  none  but  me.  So  the  keeper  of  the  house  of  correction 
was  commanded  to  bring  me  up  before  the  commissioners  and 
soldiers  in  the  market-place,  and  there  they  proffered  me 
that  preferment  (as  they  called  it),  asking  me  if  I  would 
not  take  up  arms  for  the  commonwealth  against  Charles 
Stewart?  I  told  them,  I  knew  from  whence  all  wars  did 
arise,  even  from  the  lust,  according  to  James  his  doctrine, 
and  that  I  lived  in  the  virtue  of  that  life  and  power  that 
took  away  the  occasion  of  all  wars.    But  they  courted  me 


1650.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


47 


to  accept  of  their  offer,  and  thought  I  did  but  compliment 
with  them.  But  I  told  them,  I  was  come  into  the  covenant 
of  peace,  which  was  before  wars  and  strifes  were.  They 
said  they  offered  it  in  love  and  kindness  to  me  because  of 
my  virtue ;  and  such  like  flattering  words  they  used.  But 
I  told  them,  If  that  was  their  love  and  kindness,  I  trampled 
it  under  my  feet.  Then  their  rage  got  up  and  they  said, 
Take  him  away,  jailer,  and  put  him  into  the  prison  amongst 
the  rogues  and  felons.  So  I  was  had  away  and  put  into 
a  lousy,ostiuk.ing  place,  without  any  bed,  amongst  thirty 
felons,  where  I  was  kept  almost  a  half  a  year,  unless  it  were 
at  times ;  for  they  would  sometimes  let  me  walk  in  the  gar- 
den, having  a  belief  of  me  that  I  would  not  go  away.  Kow, 
when  they  had  gotten  me  into  Darby  prison,  it  was  the 
belief  and  saying  of  people  that  I  should  never  come  out; 
but  I  had  faith  in  God,  and  believed  I  should  be  delivered 
in  his  time,  for  the  Lord  had  said  to  me  before.  That  I  was 
not  to  be  removed  from  that  place  yet,  being  set  there  for 
a  service  which  He  had  for  me  to  do. 

After  it  was  bruited  abroad  that  I  was  in  Darby  prison, 
my  relations  came  to  see  me  again,  and  they  were  much 
troubled  that  I  should  be  in  prison,  for  they  looked  upon 
it  to  be  a  great  shame  to  them  for  me  to  lie  in  jail.  It  was 
a  strange  thing  then  to  be  imprisoned  for  religion,  and 
some  thought  I  was  mad  because  I  stood  for  purity  and 
righteousness  and  perfection. 

Among  others  that  came  to  see  me  and  discourse  with 
me,  there  came  a  certain  person  from  Nottingham,  a  soldier, 
and  that  had  been  a  Baptist,  as  I  understood,  and  with  him 
came  several  others.  And  in  discourse  this  person  said  to 
me,  Your  faith  stands  in  a  man  that  died  at  Jerusalem, 


48 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1651. 


and  there  was  never  any  such  thing.  I  was  exceedingly- 
grieved  to  hear  him  say  so,  and  I  said  to  him,  How !  Did 
not  Christ  suffer  without  the  gates  of  Jerusalem,  through 
the  professing  Jews,  and  chief  priests,  and  Pilate?  And  he 
denied  that  ever  Christ  suffered  there  outwardly.  Then  I 
asked  him.  Whether  there  were  not  chief  priests,  and  Jews, 
and  Pilate  there  outwardly  ?  And  when  he  could  not  deny 
that,  then  I  told  him.  As  certainly  as  there  was  a  chief 
priest,  and  Jews,  and  Pilate  there  outwardly,  so  certainly 
was  Christ  persecuted  by  them,  and  did  suffer  there  out- 
wardly under  them.  Yet  from  this  man's  words  was  a 
slander  raised  upon  us,  that  the  Quakers  should  deny 
Christ,  that  suffered  and  died  at  Jerusalem ;  which  was  all 
utterly  false,  and  the  least  thought  of  it  never  entered  our 
hearts,  but  it  was  a  mere  slander  cast  upon  us,  and  oc- 
casioned by  this  person's  words. 

In  this  time  of  my  imprisonment,  I  was  exceedingly  ex- 
ercised about  the  proceedings  of  the  judges  and  magistrates 
in  their  courts  of  judicature,  and  I  was  moved  to  write  to 
the  judges  concerning  their  putting  men  to  death  for  cattle, 
and  money,  and  small  matters.  Moreover,  I  laid  before 
the  judges  what  a  hurtful  thing  it  was  that  prisoners  should 
lie  so  long  in  jail,  showing  how  that  they  learned  badness, 
one  of  another,  in  talking  of  their  bad  deeds,  and  therefore 
speedy  justice  should  be  done.  For  I  was  a  tender  youth, 
and  dwelt  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  I  was  grieved  to  hear 
their  bad  language,  and  was  often  made  to  reprove  them 
for  their  wicked  words  and  evil  carriage  towards  each  other. 
And  people  did  admire  that  I  was  so  preserved  and  kept, 
for  they  could  never  catch  a  word  or  action  from  me,  to 
make  anything  of  against  me,  all  the  time  that  I  was  there ; 


1651.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


49 


for  the  Lord's  infinite  power  upheld  and  preserved  me  all 
that  time;  to  Him  be  praises  and  glory  forever. 

Now,  while  I  was  here  in  prison,  there  was  a  young 
woman  in  the  jail  for  robbing  her  master  of  some  money; 
and  when  she  was  to  be  tried  for  her  life,  I  writ  to  the 
judge  and  to  the  jury  about  her,  showing  them  how  con- 
trary it  was  to  the  law  of  God  in  old  time  to  put  people  to 
death  for  stealing,  and  moving  them  to  show  mercy.  Yet  • 
she  was  condemned  to  die,  and  a  grave  was  Inade  for  her, 
and  at  the  time  appointed  she  was  carried  forth  to  execu- 
tion. Then  I  writ  a  few  words,  warning  all  people  to 
beware  of  greediness  or  covetousness,  for  it  leads  from  God, 
but  that  all  should  fear  the  Lord,  and  avoid  all  earthly 
lusts,  and  prize  their  time  while  they  have  it.  This  I  gave 
to  be  read  at  the  gallows.  And  though  they  had  her  upon 
the  ladder,  with  a  cloth  bound  over  her  face,  ready  to  be 
turned  off,  yet  they  did  not  put  her  to  death,  but  brought 
her  back  again  to  prison ;  and  in  the  prison  she  afterwards 
came  to  be  convinced  of  God's  everlasting  truth. 

I  went  into  a  steeple-house  near  Beverly,  and  stayed  till 
the  priest  had  done.  (Now  the  words  which  he  took  for 
his  text  were  these:  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come 
ye  to  the  waters,  and  he  that  hath  no  money ;  come  ye,  buy 
and  eat;  yea,  come,  buy  wine  and  milk  without  money 
and  without  price.)  Then  was  I  moved  of  the  Lord  God 
to  say  unto  him :  Come  down,  thou  deceiver ;  dost  thou 
bid  people  come  freely,  and  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely, 
and  yet  thou  takest  three  hundred  pounds  a  year  of  them 
for  preaching  the  Scriptures  to  them?  Mayest  not  thou 
blush  for  shame  ?  Did  the  prophet  Isaiah  and  Christ  do 
so,  who  spake  the  words,  and  gave  them  forth  freely  ?  Did 
5  D 


50 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1651. 


not  Christ  say  to  his  ministers,  whom  He  sent  to  preach, 
Freely  ye  have  received,  freely  give?  So  the  priest, 
like  a  man  amazed,  hastened  away.  And  after  he  was 
gone,  and  had  left  his  flock,  I  had  as  much  time  as  I  could 
desire,  to  speak  to  the  people.  And  I  directed  them  from 
the  darkness  to  the  light,  and  to  the  grace  of  God,  that 
would  teach  them  and  bring  them  salvation,  and  to  the 
Spirit  of  God  in  their  inward  parts,  which  would  be  a  free 
teacher  unto -them. 

I  came  into  York,  where  were  several  people  that  were 
very  tender.  And  upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  following, 
I  was  commanded  of  the  Lord  to  go  to  the  great  Minster 
and  speak  to  priest  Bowles  and  his  hearers  in  their  great 
Cathedral.  Accordingly  I  went ;  and  when  the  priest  had 
done,  I  told  them  I  had  something  from  the  Lord  God  to 
speak  to  the  priest  and  people.  Then  say  on  quickly, 
said  a  professor  that  was  among  them  ;  for  it  was  frost  and 
snow,  and  very  cold  weather.  Then  I  told  them  this  was 
the  word  of  the  Lord  God  unto  them :  that  they  lived  in 
words,  but  God  Almighty  looked  for  fruits  amongst  them. 
As  soon  as  the  words  were  out  of  my  mouth,  they  hurried 
me  out  and  threw  me  down  the  steps ;  but  I  got  up  again, 
without  hurt,  and  went  to  my  lodging  again.  And  several 
were  convinced  there.  For  the  very  groans  that  arose  from 
the  weight  and  oppression  that  was  upon  the  Spirit  of  God 
in  me  would  open  people  and  strike  them,  and  make  them 
confess  that  the  groans  which  brake  forth  through  me  did 
reach  them.  For  my  life  was  burthened  with  their  profes- 
sion without  possession,  and  words  without  fruit. 

I  passed  to  Cleveland  amongst  those  people  that  had 
tasted  of  the  power  of  God.   They  had  formerly  had  great 


1651.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


51 


meetings,  but  were  then  all  shattered  to  pieces,  and  the 
heads  of  them  turned  Ranters.  I  told  them,  That  after 
they  had  had  such  meetings  they  did  not  wait  upon  God 
to  feel  his  power,  to  gather  their  minds  inward  that  they 
might  feel  his  presence  and  power  amongst  them  in  their 
meetings,  to  sit  down  therein  and  wait  upon  Him;  for 
they  had  spoken  themselves  dry,  they  had  spent  their 
portions,  and  not  living  in  that  which  they  spake  of  they 
were  now  become  dry.  They  had  some  kind  of  meetings 
still,  but  they  took  tobacco  and  drank  ale  in  their  meet- 
ings, and  were  grown  light  and  loose.  But  my  message 
unto  them  from  the  Lord  was  that  they  should  all  come 
together  again  and  wait  to  feel  the  Lord's  power  and  Spirit 
in  themselves  to  gather  them  to  Christ,  that  they  might 
be  taught  of  Him,  who  says,  Learn  of  me.  For  the  Lord 
renews  his  mercies  and  his  strength  to  them  that  wait  upon 
Him.  The  heads  of  these  people  came  to  nothing ;  but 
most  of  the  people  came  to  be  convinced,  and  received 
God's  everlasting  truth,  and  continue  a  meeting  to  this 
day,  sitting  under  the  teaching  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
their  Saviour. 

Though  at  this  time  the  snow  was  very  deep,  yet  I 
kept  travelling,  and  going  through  the  country  came  to 
a  market-town,  where  I  met  with  many  professors,  with 
whom  I  had  much  reasoning,  and  I  asked  them  many 
questions  which  they  were  not  able  to  answer,  but  said 
they  had  never  had  such  deep  questions  put  to  them  in  all 
their  lives.  From  them  I  went  to  another  place  called 
Stath,  where  also  I  met  with  many  professors  and  some 
Ranters.  The  priest  of  this  town  was  a  lofty  priest,  and 
did  much  oppress  the  people  for  his  tithes;  for  if  they 


52 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1651. 


went  a-fishing  many  leagues  off,  he  would  make  them  pay 
the  tithe-money  of  what  they  made  of  their  fish,  though 
they  catched  them  at  a  great  distance  and  carried  them  as 
far  as  Yarmouth  to  sell.  Now  I  was  moved  to  go  to  the 
steeple-house  there  to  declare  the  truth  and  lay  open  the 
priest.  And  when  I  had  spoken  to  the  priest  and  laid  his 
oppressing  of  the  people  upon  him  he  fled  away. 

The  truth  began  to  spread  up  and  down  that  country, 
and  great  meetings  we  had,  at  which  the  priest  began  to 
rage  and  the  Ranters  began  to  be  stirred ;  and  they  sent 
me  word  that  they  would  have  a  dispute  with  me,  both  the 
oppressing  priest  and  the  leader  of  the  Ranters.  When  we 
were  settled,  the  Ranter,  whose  name  was  T.  Bushel,  told 
me  he  had  had  a  vision  of  me,  that  I  was  sitting  in  a  great 
chair,  and  that  he  was  to  come  and  put  off  his  hat  and  bow 
down  to  the  ground  before  me,  and  he  did  so ;  and  many 
other  flattering  words  he  spake.  I  told  him  it  was  his  own 
figure,  and  said  unto  him.  Repent,  thou  beast.  He  said  it 
w^as  jealousy  in  me  to  say  so.  Then  I  asked  him  the 
ground  of  jealousy,  and  how  it  came  to  be  bred  in  man? 
and  the  nature  of  a  beast,  what  made  it  ?  and  how  that 
was  bred  in  man  ?  For  I  saw  him  directly  in  that  nature 
of  the  beast,  and  therefore  I  would  have  known  of  him  how 
that  nature  came  to  be  bred  in  him  ?  I  told  him  he  should 
give  me  an  account  of  things  done  in  the  body  before  we 
came  to  discourse  of  things  done  out  of  the  body.  Then 
I  had  a  good  opportunity  with  the  people,  and  I  laid 
open  the  Ranters,  ranking  them  with  the  old  Ranters  in 
Sodom.  And  the  priests  I  manifested  to  be  of  the  same 
stamp  with  their  fellow  hirelings,  the  false  prophets  of  old 
and  the  priests  that  then  bore  rule  over  the  people  by  their 


1651.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


53 


means,  seeking  for  their  gain  from  their  quarter,  divining 
for  money  and  teaching  for  filthy  lucre.  And  so  I  brought 
all  the  prophets  and  Christ  and  the  apostles  over  the  heads 
of  the  priests,  showing  how  the  prophets,  Christ,  and  the 
apostles  had  long  since  discovered  them  by  their  marks 
and  fruits.  Then  I  directed  people  to  their  inward  teacher, 
Christ  Jesus  their  Saviour,  and  I  preached  up  Christ  in  the 
hearts  of  his  people  when  all  these  mountains  were  laid 
low. 

Then  another  priest  sent  to  have  a  dispute  with  me,  and 
friends  went  with  me  to  the  house  where  he  was ;  but  when 
he  understood  we  were  come  he  slipt  out  of  the  house  and 
hid  himself  under  an  hedge.  The  people  went  to  seek  him, 
and  found  him;  but  could  not  get  him  to  come  to  us. 
Then  I  went  to  a  steeple-house  hard  by  there,  where  the 
priest  and  people  were  in  a  great  rage.  This  priest  had 
threatened  friends  what  he  would  do,  but  when  I  came 
there  he  would  not  stand,  but  fled ;  for  the  Lord's  power 
came  over  him  and  them.  Yea,  the  Lord's  everlasting 
power  was  over  the  world,  and  did  reach  to  the  hearts  of 
people,  and  made  both  priests  and  professors  tremble.  It 
shook  the  earthly  and  airy  spirit  in  which  they  held  their 
profession  of  religion  and  worship,  so  that  it  was  a  dreadful 
thing  unto  them  when  it  was  told  them,  The  man  in  leath- 
ern breeches  is  come.  At  the  hearing  thereof  the  priests 
in  many  places  would  get  out  of  the  way,  they  were  so 
struck  with  the  dread  of  the  eternal  power  of  God ;  and 
fear  surprised  the  hypocrites. 

At  Malton  one  of  the  priests  writ  to  me  and  invited  me 
to  preach  in  his  steeple-house,  calling  me  his  brother ; 
another  priest,  a  noted  man,  kept  a  lecture  there.  Now 
5* 


54 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1651. 


the  Lord  had  showed  me  while  I  was  in  Darby  prison  that 
I  should  speak  in  steeple-houses  to  gather  people  from 
thence,  and  a  concern  sometimes  would  come  upon  my 
mind  about  the  pulpits  that  the  priests  lolled  in.  For  the 
steeple-houses  and  pulpits  were  offensive  to  my  mind  be- 
cause both  priests  and  people  called  them  the  house  of  God 
and  idolized  them,  reckoning  that  God  dwelt  there,  in  the 
outward  house ;  whereas  they  should  have  looked  for  God 
and  Christ  to  dwell  in  their  hearts,  and  their  bodies  to  be 
made  the  temples  of  God  ;  for  the  apostle  said,  God  dwell- 
eth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands.  But  by  reason  of 
the  peoples  idolizing  those  places  it  was  counted  an  heinous 
thing  to  declare  against  them.  Now  when  I  came  into  the 
steeple-house  there  were  not  passing  eleven  hearers,  aud  the 
priest  was  preaching  to  them.  But  after  it  was  known  in 
the  town  that  I  was  in  the  steeple-house  it  was  soon  filled 
with  people.  When  the  priest  that  preached  that  day  had 
done,  he  sent  the  other  priest  that  had  invited  me  thither 
to  bring  me  up  into  the  pulpit;  but  I  sent  back  word  to 
him  that  I  needed  not  to  go  into  the  pulpit.  Then  he  sent 
to  me  again  desiring  me  to  go  up  into  it ;  for  he  said  it 
was  a  better  place,  and  there  I  might  be  seen  of  the  people. 
I  sent  him  word  again  I  could  be  seen  and  heard  well 
enough  where  I  was ;  and  that  I  came  not  there  to  hold  up 
such  places  nor  their  maintenance  and  trade.  Upon  my 
saying  so,  they  began  to  be  angry,  and  said,  These  false 
prophets  were  to  come  in  the  last  times.  Their  saying  so 
grieved  many  of  the  people,  and  some  began  to  murmur 
at  it.  Whereupon  I  stood  up,  and  desired  all  to  be  quiet ; 
and  stepping  upon  an  high  seat,  I  declared  unto  them  the 
marks  of  the  false  prophets,  and  showed  that  they  were 


1651.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


55 


already  come ;  and  set  the  true  prophets  and  Christ  and 
his  apostles  over  them  ;  and  manifested  these  to  be  out  of 
these  steps  of  the  true  prophets  and  of  Christ  and  his 
apostles.  And  I  directed  the  people  to  their  inward 
teacher,  Christ  Jesus,  who  would  turn  them  from  the  dark- 
ness to  the  light.  And  having  opened  divers  Scriptures  to 
them,  I  directed  them  to  the  Spirit  of  God  in  themselves, 
by  which  they  might  come  to  Him,  and  by  which  they 
might  also  come  to  know  who  the  false  prophets  were. 
So  having  had  a  large  time  among  them,  I  departed  in 
peace. 

After  some  time,  travelling  in  the  country,  I  came  to 
Pickering,  where  in  the  steeple-house  the  justices  held 
their  sessions,  justice  Robinson  being  chairman.  And  I 
had  a  meeting  in  the  school-house  at  the  same  time,  and 
abundance  of  priests  and  professors  came  to  it,  asking 
questions  which  were  answered  to  their  satisfaction.  And 
it  being  sessions-time,  four  chief-constables  and  many  other 
people  were  convinced  that  day.  And  word  was  carried  to 
justice  Robinson,  that  his  priest  was  overthrown  and  con- 
vinced whom  he  had  a  love  to  more  than  to  all  the  priests 
besides.  After  the  meeting  was  done  we  went  to  an  inn, 
and  justice  Robinson's  priest  was  very  lowly  and  loving, 
and  would  have  paid  for  my  dinner,  but  I  would  by  no 
means  suffer  it.  Then  he  offered  that  I  should  have  his 
steeple-house  to  preach  in,  but  I  denied  it,  and  told  him 
and  the  people  that  I  came  to  bring  them  off  from  such 
things  to  Christ. 

The  next  morning  I  went  up  with  the  four  chief-consta- 
bles and  some  others  to  visit  justice  Robinson,  who  met  me 
at  his  chamber-door.    I  told  him  I  could  not  honour  him 


56 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1651. 


with  man's  honour,  and  he  said  he  did  not  look  for  it.  So 
I  went  into  his  chamber  and  opened  to  him  the  state  of  the 
false  prophets  and  of  the  true  prophets,  and  set  the  true 
prophets  and  Christ  and  the  apostles  over  the  other ;  and 
directed  his  mind  to  Christ,  his  teacher;  and  opened  to 
him  the  parables,  and  how  election  and  reprobation  stood, 
as  that  reprobation  stood  in  the  first  birth  and  election 
stood  in  the  second  birth.  I  showed  also  what  the  promise 
of  God  was  to,  and  what  the  judgment  of  God  was  against. 
He  confessed  to  it  all,  and  was  so  opened  with  the  truth  that 
when  another  justice  that  was  present  made  some  little  oppo- 
sition, he  informed  him.  At  our  parting  he  said,  It  was  very- 
well  that  I  did  exercise  that  gift  which  God  had  given  me. 
And  he  took  the  chief-constables  aside,  and  would  have  given 
them  some  money  to  have  given  me,  saying,  He  would  not 
have  me  at  any  charge  in  their  country,  but  they  told 
him  that  they  themselves  could  not  get  me  to  take  any 
money ;  and  so,  accepting  his  kindness,  refused  his  money. 

From  thence  I  passed  up  into  the  country,  and  the  priest 
that  called  me  brother,  in  whose  school-house  I  had  the 
meeting  at  Pickering,  went  along  with  me.  When  we 
came  into  a  town  to  bait,  the  bells  rang,  whereupon  I  asked 
what  the  bells  rang  for?  And  they  said.  For  me  to  preach 
in  the  steeple-house.  After  some  time  I  felt  drawings  that 
way,  and  as  I  walked  to  the  steeple-house  I  saw  the  people 
were  gathered  together  in  the  steeple-house  yard.  The  old 
priest  would  have  had  me  gone  into  the  steeple-house,  but  I 
said.  Nay,  it  was  no  matter.  But  it  was  something  strange 
to  the  people  that  I  would  not  go  into  that  which  they 
called  the  house  of  God.  Then  I  stood  up  in  the  steeple- 
house  yard  and  declared  to  the  people.  That  I  came  not 


1651.] 


GEORGE  FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


57 


to  hold  up  their  idol-temples,  nor  their  priests,  nor  their 
tithes,  Dor  their  augmentations,  nor  their  priest  wages,  nor 
their  Jewish  and  heathenish  ceremonies  and  traditions  (for 
I  denied  all  these),  and  told  them  that  that  piece  of  ground 
was  no  more  holy  than  another  piece  of  ground.  And  I 
showed  them  that  the  apostles  going  into  the  Jews'  syna- 
gogues and  temples,  which  God  had  commanded,  was  to 
bring  people  off  from  that  temple  and  those  synagogues, 
and  from  the  offerings  and  tithes  and  covetous  priests  of 
that  time.  And  that  such  as  came  to  be  convinced  of  the 
truth  and  converted  to  it  and  believed  in  Jesus  Christ 
whom  the  apostles  preached,  they  met  together  afterwards 
in  dwelling-houses.  And  that  all  who  preach  Christ,  the 
word  of  life,  ought  to  preach  freely  as  the  apostles  did, 
and  as  He  had  commanded.  So  I  was  sent  of  the  Lord 
God  of  heaven  and  earth  to  preach  freely,  and  to  bring 
people  off  from  these  outward  temples  made  with  hands, 
which  God  dwelleth  not  in ;  that  they  might  know  their 
bodies  to  become  the  temples  of  God  and  of  Christ. 
Therefore  I  exhorted  the  people  to  come  off  from  all  these 
things,  and  directed  them  to  the  Spirit  and  grace  of  God 
in  themselves  and  to  the  light  of  Jesus  in  their  own  hearts; 
that  they  might  come  to  know  Christ  their  free  teacher,  to 
bring  them  salvation  and  to  open  the  Scriptures  to  them. 
Thus  the  Lord  gave  me  a  good  opportunity  amongst  them 
to  open  things  largely  unto  them ;  and  all  was  quiet  and 
many  were  convinced,  blessed  be  the  Lord. 

I  passtd  on  to  another  town  where  there  was  another 
great  meeting,  and  the  old  priest  before  mentioned  went 
along  with  me,  and  there  came  professors  of  several  sorts 
to  it.    Now  I  sate  on  a  hay-stack  and  spake  nothing  for 


58 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1651. 


some  hours ;  for  I  was  to  famish  them  from  words.  And 
the  professors  would  ever  and  anon  be  speaking  to  the  old 
priest  and  asking  him  When  I  would  begin  ?  and  When  I 
would  speak  ?  And  he  bade  them  wait,  and  told  them, 
That  the  people  waited  upon  Christ  a  long  while  before  He 
spake.  At  last  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  speak ;  and 
they  were  struck  by  the  Lord's  power,  and  the  word  of 
life  reached  to  them,  and  there  was  a  general  convince- 
ment  amongst  them. 

Friends  and  friendly  people  having  left  me,  I  travelled 
alone,  declaring  the  day  of  the  Lord  amongst  the  people 
in  the  towns  where  I  came,  and  warning  them  to  repent. 
And  as  I  travelled,  one  day,  I  came  towards  night  into  a 
town  called  Patrington,  and  as  I  walked  along  the  town  I 
warned  both  priest  and  people  (for  the  priest  was  in  the 
street)  to  repent  and  turn  to  the  Lord.  Now  it  grew  dark 
before  I  came  to  the  end  of  the  town ;  and  a  multitude  of 
people  gathered  about  me  and  I  declared  the  word  of  life 
unto  them. 

And  when  I  had  cleared  myself,  I  went  to  an  inn  and 
desired  them  to  let  me  have  a  lodging,  but  they  would  not. 
Then  I  desired  them  to  let  me  have  a  little  meat  or  milk 
and  I  would  pay  them  for  it,  but  they  would  not.  So  I 
walked  out  of  the  town,  and  a  company  of  fellows  followed 
me  and  asked  me,  What  news  ?  And  I  bid  them  repent 
and  fear  the  Lord.  After  I  was  gone  a  pretty  way  out  of 
the  town,  I  came  to  another  house,  and  I  desired  the  people 
of  that  house  to  let  me  have  a  little  meat  and  drink  and 
lodging  for  my  money,  but  they  would  not  neither,  but 
denied  me.  Then  I  went  to  another  house  and  desired  the 
same,  but  they  refused  me  also.   By  this  time  it  was  grown 


1652.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


59 


so  dark  that  I  could  not  see  the  highway,  but  I  discerned 
a  ditch  and  got  a  little  water  and  refreshed  myself.  Then 
I  got  over  the  ditch,  and  being  weary  with  travelling  I 
sate  down  amongst  the  furz-bushes  till  it  was  day.  About 
break  of  day  I  got  up  and  passed  on  the  fields,  and  a  man 
came  after  me  with  a  great  pike-stafi*  and  went  along  with 
me  to  a  town ;  and  he  raised  the  town  upon  me,  with  the 
constable  and  chief-constable,  before  the  sun  was  up.  So  I 
declared  God's  everlasting  truth  amongst  them,  warning 
them  of  the  day  of  the  Lord  that  was  coming  upon  all  sin 
and  wickedness,  and  exhorted  them  to  repent.  But  they 
seized  on  me  and  had  me  back  again  to  Patrington,  about 
three  miles,  guarding  me  with  watch-bills  and  pikes  and 
staves  and  halberds.  Kow  when  I  was  come  back  to  Pat- 
rington all  the  town  was  in  an  uproar,  and  the  priests  and 
constables  were  consulting  together.  So  I  had  another  op- 
portunity to  declare  the  word  of  life  amongst  them  and 
warn  them  to  repent.  At  last  a  professor,  a  tender  man, 
called  me  into  his  house,  and  there  I  took  a  little  milk  and 
bread,  having  not  eaten  for  some  days  before.  Then  they 
guarded  me  about  nine  miles  to  a  justice,  who  set  me  at 
liberty.  Then  I  went  back  to  Patrington  again  with  a 
man  that  had  ridden  before  me  to  the  justice,  for  he  lived 
at  Patrington.  When  I  came  there,  he  would  have  had 
me  had  a  meeting  at  the  cross ;  but  I  said  it  was  no  matter, 
his  house  would  serve.  Then  he  desired  me  to  go  to  bed 
or  lie  down  upon  a  bed;  which  he  did  that  they  might  say 
they  had  seen  me  in  a  bed  or  upon  a  bed ;  for  they  had 
got  up  a  report  that  I  would  not  lie  on  any  bed,  because 
at  that  time  I  lay  many  times  without  doors.  Now  when 
the  first  day  of  the  week  was  come,  I  went  to  the  steeple- 


60 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1652. 


house  and  declared  the  truth  to  the  priest  and  people  ;  and 
the  people  did  not  molest  me,  for  the  power  of  God  was 
come  over  them.  Then  presently  after,  I  had  a  great  meet- 
ing at  that  man's  house  where  I  lay,  and  many  that  day 
were  convinced  there  of  the  Lord's  everlasting  truth,  who 
stand  faithful  witnesses  for  it  to  this  day.  And  they  were 
exceeding  sorry  and  grieved  that  they  did  not  receive  me 
nor  give  me  a  lodging  when  I  was  there  before. 

From  hence  I  travelled  through  the  country  even  to  the 
furthest  part  thereof,  warning  people  both  in  towns  and 
country  villages  to  repent,  and  directing  them  to  Christ 
Jesus  their  teacher. 

At  one  meeting  where  I  was  there  came  a  great  man  and 
a  priest  and  many  professors ;  but  the  Lord's  power  came 
over  them  all,  and  they  went  their  ways  peaceably.  And 
there  came  a  man  to  that  meeting  who  had  been  at  a  meet- 
ing before,  and  he  raised  a  false  accusation  against  me,  and 
made  a  noise  up  and  down  the  country,  reporting  that  I 
said  I  was  Christ,  which  was  utterly  false.  And  when  I 
came  to  Gainsborough,  where  a  Friend  had  been  declaring 
truth  in  the  market,  the  town  and  market-people  were  all 
in  an  uproar.  So  I  went  into  a  friendly  man's  house,  and 
the  people  rushed  in  after  me,  so  that  the  house  was  filled 
with  professors  and  disputers  and  rude  people.  And  this 
false  accuser  came  in  before  them  all  and  accused  me 
openly  before  the  people.  That  I  said  I  was  Christ,  and  he 
had  got  witnesses  to  prove  the  same ;  which  set  the  people 
in  such  a  rage  that  they  had  much  ado  to  keep  their  hands 
off  me.  Then  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  God  to  stand  up 
upon  the  table  in  the  eternal  power  of  God,  and  tell  the 
people.  That  Christ  was  in  them,  except  they  were  repro- 


1652.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


61 


bates ;  aad  that  it  was  Christ,  the  eternal  power  of  God, 
that  spake  in  me  at  that  time  unto  them  ;  not  that  I  was 
Christ.  And  the  people  were  generally  satisfied,  except 
himself  and  a  professor  and  his  own  false  witnesses.  And 
I  called  the  accuser  Judas,  and  was  moved  to  tell  him  that 
he  was  Judas,  and  Judas  his  end  should  be  his  ;  and  that 
that  was  the  word  of  the  Lord  and  of  Christ  through  me 
to  him.  So  the  Lord's  power  came  over  all  and  quieted 
the  minds  of  the  people,  and  they  departed  in  peace.  But 
this  Judas  went  away  and  shortly  after  hanged  himself,  and 
a  stake  was  driven  into  his  grave. 

After  this  I  passed  in  the  Lord's  power  into  Yorkshire 
and  came  to  Warnsworth,  and  went  to  the  steeple-house  in 
the  forenoon,  but  they  shut  the  door  against  me ;  yet  after 
awhile  they  let  in  Thomas  Aldam,  and  then  shut  it  again, 
and  the  priest  fell  upon  him  asking  him  questions.  At  last 
they  opened  the  door  and  I  went  in  ;  and  as  soon  as  I  was 
come  in  the  priest's  sight  he  left  preaching,  though  I  said 
nothing  to  him ;  for  he  was  in  a  great  maze,  and  asked  me, 
What  have  you  to  say?  and  presently  cried  out,  Come, 
come,  I  will  prove  them  false  prophets  in  Matthew.  But 
he  was  so  confounded  he  could  not  find  the  chapter.  Then 
he  fell  on  me  asking  me  many  questions ;  and  I  stood  still 
all  this  while,  not  saying  anything  amongst  them.  At  last 
I  said,  Seeing  here  are  so  many  questions  asked,  I  may 
answer  them.  But  as  soon  as  I  began  to  speak,  the  people 
violently  rushed  upon  me  and  thrust  me  out  of  the  steeple- 
house  again  and  locked  the  door  on  me.  And  as  soon  as 
they  had  done  their  service  and  were  come  forth,  the  people 
ran  upon  me  and  knocked  me  sorely  with  their  staves, 
threw  clods  and  stones  at  me,  and  abused  me  much.  The 
6 


62 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1652. 


priest  also  being  in  a  great  rage  laid  violent  hands  on  me 
himself.  But  I  warned  them  and  him  of  the  terrible  day 
of  the  Lord,  and  exhorted  them  to  repent  and  turn  to, 
Christ.  And  being  filled  with  the  Lord's  refreshing  power, 
I  was  not  sensible  of  much  hurt  I  had  received  by  their 
blows. 

On  a  First  day  I  went  to  Tickhill,  whither  the  friends 
of  that  side  gathered  together,  and  there  was  a  meeting ; 
and  a  mighty  brokenness  by  the  power  of  God  there  was 
amongst  the  people.  I  went  out  of  the  meeting,  being 
moved  of  God  to  go  to  the  steeple-house.  And  when  I 
came  there  I  found  the  priest  and  most  of  the  chief  of  the 
parish  together  in  the  chancel.  So  I  went  up  to  them  and 
began  to  speak,  but  they  immediately  fell  upon  me ;  and 
the  dark  up  with  his  Bible  as  I  was  speaking  and  struck 
me  on  the  face  with  it  so  that  my  face  gushed  out  with 
blood,  and  I  bled  exceedingly  in  the  steeple-house.  Then 
the  people  cried  out,  Let  us  have  him  out  of  the  church. 
And  when  they  had  got  me  out  they  beat  me  exceedingly, 
and  threw  me  down  and  threw  me  over  an  hedge ;  and 
afterwards  dragged  me  through  an  house  into  the  street, 
stoning  and  beating  me  as  they  dragged  me  along,  so  that 
I  was  all  over  besmeared  with  blood  and  dirt.  And  they 
got  my  hat  from  me,  which  I  never  got  again.  Yet  when 
I  was  got  upon  my  legs  again  I  declared  to  them  the  word 
of  life,  and  showed  them  the  fruits  of  their  teacher,  and 
how  they  dishonoured  Christianity.  So  after  awhile  I  got 
into  the  meeting  again  amongst  friends  ;  and  the  priest  and 
people  coming  by  the  house,  I  went  forth  with  friends  into 
the  yard,  and  there  I  spake  to  the  priest  and  people,  and 
the  priest  scoffed  at  us  and  called  us  Quakers.    But  the 


1652.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


63 


Lord's  power  was  so  over  them,  and  the  word  of  life  was 
declared  in  such  authority  and  dread  to  them,  that  the 
priest  fell  a  trembling  himself;  and  one  of  the  people 
said,  Look  how  the  priest  trembles  and  shakes  ;  he  is  turned 
a  Quaker  also. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1652,  great  rage  got  up  in 
priests  and  people  and  in  some  of  the  magistrates  in  the 
West  Eiding  of  Yorkshire,  against  the  truth  and  against 
friends,  insomuch  that  the  priest  of  Warnsworth  procured 
a  warrant  from  the  justices  against  me  and  Thomas  Aldam, 
which  was  to  be  executed  in  any  part  of  the  AVest  Riding 
of  Yorkshire. 

The  Lord  had  said  unto  me,  If  but  one  man  or  woman 
were  raised  up  by  his  power  to  stand  and  live  in  the  same 
spirit  that  the  prophets  and  apostles  were  in  who  gave 
forth  the  Scriptures,  that  man  or  woman  should  shake  all 
the  country  in  their  profession  for  ten  miles  round.  For 
people  had  the  Scriptures,  but  were  not  in  the  same  light 
and  power  and  Spirit  which  they  were  in  that  gave  forth 
the  Scriptures ;  and  so  they  neither  knew  God  nor  Christ 
nor  the  Scriptures  aright,  nor  had  they  unity  one  with 
another,  being  out  of  the  power  and  spirit  of  God.  There- 
fore as  we  passed  along,  we  warned  all  people  wherever  we 
met  them,  of  the  day  of  the  Lord  that  was  coming  upon  them. 

As  we  travelled  on  we  came  near  a  very  great  and  high 
hill  called  Pendle-hill,  and  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  go 
up  to  the  top  of  it,  which  I  did  with  much  ado,  it  was  so 
very  steep  and  high.  When  I  was  come  to  the  top  of  this 
hill  I  saw  the  sea  bordering  upon  Lancashire.  And  from 
the  top  of  this  hill  the  Lord  let  me  see  in  what  places  He 
had  a  great  people  to  be  gathered.    As  J  went  down  I 


64 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1652. 


found  a  spring  of  water  in  the  side  of  the  hill,  with  which 
I  refreshed  myself,  having  eaten  or  drunk  but  little  several 
days  before. 

At  night  we  came  to  an  inn,  and  declared  truth  to  the 
man  of  the  house,  and  writ  a  paper  to  the  priests  and  pro- 
fessors, declaring  the  day  of  the  Lord,  and  that  Christ 
was  come  to  teach  his  people  himself  by  his  power  and 
Spirit  in  their  hearts,  and  to  bring  people  off  from  all  the 
world's  ways  and  teachers  to  his  own  free  teaching,  who 
had  bought  them  and  was  the  Saviour  of  all  them  that 
believed  in  Him.  The  man  of  the  house  spread  the  paper 
abroad,  and  was  himself  mightily  affected  with  the  truth. 
Here  the  Lord  opened  unto  me  and  let  me  see  a  great 
people  in  white  raiment  by  a  river-side  coming  to  the  Lord, 
and  the  place  that  I  saw  them  in  was  about  Wentzerdale 
and  Sedburgh. 

As  thus  I  travelled  on  through  the  Dales,  I  went  to  a 
meeting  at  justice  Benson's,  where  met  a  people  that  were 
separated  from  the  public  worship.  This  was  the  place 
that  I  had  seen  where  a  people  came  forth  in  white  raiment. 
A  large  meeting  it  was,  and  the  people  were  generally  con- 
vinced and  continue  a  large  meeting  still  of  Friends  near 
Sedburgh,  which  was  then  first  gathered  through  my  min- 
istry in  the  name  of  Jesus. 

In  the  same  week  there  was  a  great  fair,  at  which  ser- 
vants used  to  be  hired.  And  I  went  and  declared  the  day 
of  the  Lord  through  the  fair.  And  after  I  had  done  so  I 
went  into  the  steeple-house  yard,  and  many  of  the  people 
of  the  fair  came  thither  to  me  and  abundance  of  priests 
and  professors.  There  I  declared  the  everlasting  truth 
of  the  Lord  and  the  word  of  life  for  several  hours ;  show- 


1652.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


65 


ing  that  the  Lord  was  come  to  teach  his  people  himself 
and  to  bring  them  off  from  all  the  world's  ways  and  teach- 
ers to  Christ  the  true  teacher  and  the  true  way  to  God. 
Not  one  of  the  priests  had  power  to  open  his  mouth  against 
what  I  declared.  But  at  last  a  captain  said,  Why  will  you 
not  go  into  the  church  ?  for  this  is  not  a  fit  place  to  preach 
in,  said  he.  But  I  told  him  I  denied  their  church.  Then 
stood  up  one  Francis  Howgill,  who  was  a  preacher  to  a 
congregation.  He  had  not  seen  me  before,  yet  he  under- 
took to  answer  that  captain,  and  soon  put  him  to  silence. 
Then  said  this  Francis  Howgill  of  me.  This  man  speaks 
with  authority,  and  not  as  the  scribes.  After  this  I  opened 
to  the  people  that  that  ground  and  house  was  no  holier 
than  another  place,  and  that  that  house  is  not  the  church, 
but  the  people  whom  Christ  is  the  head  of.  Then  after 
awhile  the  priests  came  up  to  me,  and  I  warned  them  to 
repent.  One  of  them  said  I  was  mad,  and  so  they  turned 
away.  But  many  people  were  convinced  there  that  day, 
and  were  glad  at  the  hearing  of  the  truth  declared,  and 
received  it  with  joy.  Amongst  these  was  one  called  Cap- 
tain Ward,  who  received  the  truth  in  the  love  of  it  and 
lived  and  died  in  it. 

The  next  First  day  I  came  to  Firbank  Chapel  in  West- 
moreland, where  Francis  Howgill  before  named  and  one 
John  Audland  had  been  preaching  in  the  morning.  The 
chapel  was  full  of  people  so  that  many  could  not  get  in. 
And  Francis  Howgill  said.  He  thought  I  looked  into  the 
chapel,  and  his  spirit  was  ready  to  fail,  the  Lord's  power 
did  so  surprise  him ;  but  I  did  not  look  in.  They  made 
haste  and  had  quickly  done  at  that  time.  And  they  and 
some  of  the  people  went  to  their  dinners ;  but  abundance 
6*  E 


66 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1652. 


stayed  till  they  came  again.  Now  John  Blakelin  and 
others  came  to  me  and  desired  me  not  to  reprove  them  pub- 
licly, for  they  were  not  parish  teachers  but  pretty  tender 
men.  I  could  not  tell  them  whether  I  should  or  no  (though 
I  had  not  at  that  time  any  drawings  to  declare  publicly 
against  them),  but  I  said  they  must  leave  me  to  the  Lord's 
movings.  So,  while  the  otliers  were  gone  to  dinner,  I  went 
to  a  brook  and  got  me  a  little  water,  and  then  came  and 
sate  down  on  the  top  of  a  rock  hard  by  the  chapel.  In 
the  afternoon  the  people  gathered  about  me  with  several 
of  their  preachers;  it  was  judged  there  were  above  a  thou- 
sand people,  amongst  whom  I  declared  God's  everlasting 
truth  and  word  of  life  freely  and  largely  for  about  the 
space  of  three  hours,  directing  all  to  the  Spirit  of  God  in 
themselves,  that  they  might  be  turned  from  the  darkness 
to  the  light  and  believe  in  it,  that  they  might  become  the 
children  of  it;  and  might  be  turned  from  the  power  of 
Satan,  which  they  had  been  under,  unto  God,  and  by  the 
spirit  of  truth  might  be  led  into  all  truth,  and  sensibly 
understand  the  words  of  the  prophets  and  of  Christ  and 
of  the  apostles ;  and  might  all  come  to  know  Christ  to  be 
their  teacher  to  instruct  them,  their  counsellor  to  direct 
them,  their  shepherd  to  feed  them,  their  bishop  to  oversee 
them,  and  their  prophet  to  open  divine  mysteries  to  them ; 
and  might  know  their  bodies  to  be  prepared,  sanctified,  and 
made  fit  temples  for  God  and  Christ  to  dwell  in.  And  in 
the  openings  of  the  heavenly  life  I  opened  unto  them  the 
prophets  and  the  figures  and  shadows,  and  directed  them 
to  Christ  the  substance.  So  I  declared  unto  them  that  the 
Lord  God  had  sent  me  to  preach  the  everlasting  gospel 
and  word  of  life  amongst  them;  and  to  bring  them  ofi* 


1652.]  GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL.  67 


from  all  these  temples,  tithes,  priests,  and  rudiments  of  the 
world  which  had  gotten  up  since  the  apostles'  days,  and 
had  been  set  up  by  such  as  had  erred  from  the  Spirit  and 
power  that  the  apostles  were  in.  Very  largely  was  I 
opened  at  this  meeting,  and  the  Lord's  convincing  power 
accompanied  my  ministry  and  reached  home  unto  the 
hearts  of  the  people,  whereby  many  were  convinced  that 
day,  and  all  the  teachers  of  that  congregation,  who  were 
many,  were  convinced  of  God's  everlasting  truth. 

From  Kendal  I  went  to  Under-barrow,  to  one  Miles 
Bateman's  ;  and  several  people  going  along  with  me, 
great  reasonings  I  had  with  them,  especially  with  Edward 
Burrough.  At  night  the  priest  came,  and  many  professors, 
to  the  house ;  and  a  great  deal  of  disputing  I  had  with 
them.  Supper  being  provided  for  the  priest  and  the  rest 
of  the  company,  I  had  not  freedom  to  eat  with  them,  but 
told  them  if  they  would  appoint  a  meeting  for  the  next 
day  at  the  steeple-house,  and  acquaint  the  people  with  it, 
I  might  meet  them.  They  had  a  great  deal  of  reasoning 
about  it,  some  being  for  it  and  some  against  it.  In  the 
morning  I  walked  out  (after  I  had  spoken  again  to  them 
concerning  the  meeting) ;  and  as  I  walked  upon  a  bank  by 
the  house,  there  came  several  poor  people,  travellers,  asking 
relief,  who  I  saw  were  in  necessity,  and  they  gave  them 
nothing,  but  said  they  were  cheats.  It  grieved  me  to 
see  such  hard-heartedness  amongst  professors  ;  whereupon, 
when  they  were  gone  in  to  their  breakfast,  I  ran  after  the 
poor  people  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  and  gave  them  some 
money.  Meanwhile,  some  of  them  that  were  in  the  house 
coming  out  again,  and  seeing  me  a  quarter  of  a  mile  off, 
said  I  could  not  have  gone  so  far  in  such  an  instant  if  I 


68 


PASSAGES  FEOM 


[1652. 


had  not  had  wings.  Hereupon  the  meeting  was  like  to 
have  been  put  by ;  for  they  were  filled  with  such  strange 
thoughts  concerning  me,  that  many  of  them  were  against 
having  a  meeting  with  me.  I  told  them  I  ran  after  those 
poor  people  to  give  them  some  money,  being  grieved  at 
their  hard-heartedness  who  gave  them  nothing.  Then 
came  Miles  and  Stephen  Hubbersty,  and  they  being  more 
simple-hearted  men,  would  have  the  meeting  held.  So  to 
the  chapel  at  Under-barrow  I  went ;  and  the  priest  came, 
and  a  great  meeting  there  was,  and  the  way  of  life  and 
salvation  was  opened ;  and  after  a  while  the  priest  fled 
away.  And  many  of  Crook  and  Under-barrow  were  con- 
vinced that  day,  and  received  the  word  of  life,  and  stood 
fast  in  it  under  the  teaching  of  Christ  Jesus.  Now,  after 
I  had  declared  the  truth  to  them  for  some  hours,  and  the 
meeting  was  ended,  the  chief-constable  and  some  other  pro- 
fessors fell  to  reasoning  with  me  in  the  chapel-yard ;  where- 
upon I  took  a  Bible  and  opened  to  them  the  Scriptures, 
and  dealt  tenderly  with  them,  as  one  would  do  with  a  child. 
And  they  that  were  in  the  light  of  Christ  and  spirit  of 
God  knew  when  I  spake  Scripture,  though  I  did  not  men- 
tion chapter  and  verse,  after  the  priest's  form,  unto  them. 

I  went  to  Ulverstone  and  so  to  Swarthmore,  to  Judge 
FelFs,  whither  came  up  one  Lampitt,  a  priest,  who  I  per- 
ceived had  been,  and  still  was,  an  high-notionist.  With 
him  I  had  a  great  deal  of  reasoning;  for  he  would  talk  of 
high  notions  and  perfection,  and  thereby  deceived  the  peo- 
ple. He  would  have  owned  me,  but  I  could  not  own  nor 
join  with  him,  he  was  so  full  of  filth.  He  said  he  was 
above  John,  and  made  as  though  he  knew  all  things.  But 
I  told  him,  Death  reigned  from  Adam  to  Moses ;  and  that 


1652.]  GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


69 


he  was  under  death,  and  knew  not  Moses ;  for  Moses  saw 
the  Paradise  of  God ;  but  he  knew  neither  Moses,  nor  the 
prophets,  nor  John;  for  that  crooked  and  rough  nature 
stood  in  him,  and  the  mountain  of  sin  and  corruptions ;  and 
the  way  was  not  prepared  in  him  for  the  Lord.  He  con- 
fessed he  had  been  under  a  cross  in  things,  but  now  he  could 
sing  psalms  and  do  anything.  I  told  him.  Now  he  could 
see  a  thief  and  join  hand  in  hand  with  him  ;  but  he  could 
not  preach  Moses,  nor  the  prophets,  nor  John,  nor  Christ, 
except  he  were  in  the  same  spirit  that  they  were  in.  Now, 
Margaret  Fell  had  been  abroad  in  the  day-time,  and  at 
night  her  children  told  her  that  priest  Lampitt  and  I  had 
disagreed;  which  did  somewhat  trouble  her,  because  she 
was  in  a  profession  with  him  (but  he  hid  his  dirty  actions 
from  them).  At  night  we  had  a  great  deal  of  reasoning, 
and  I  declared  the  truth  to  her  and  her  family.  The  next 
day  Lampitt  came  again,  and  I  had  a  great  deal  of 
discourse  with  him  before  Margaret  Fell,  who  then  clearly 
discerned  the  priest,  and  a  convincement  of  the  Lord's 
truth  came  upon  her  and  her  family.  AVithin  a  day  or 
two  there  was  a  day  to  be  observed  for  an  humiliation,  and 
Margaret  Fell  asked  me  to  go  with  her  to  the  steeple-house 
at  Ulverstone  (for  she  was  not  wholly  come  off  from  them). 
I  replied,  I  must  do  as  I  am  ordered  by  the  Lord.  So  I 
left  her,  and  walked  into  the  fields ;  and  the  word  of  the 
Lord  came  to  me,  saying.  Go  to  the  steeple-house  after 
them.  When  I  came,  the  priest  Lampitt  was  singing  with 
his  people ;  but  his  spirit  was  so  foul,  and  the  matter  they 
sung  so  unsuitable  to  their  states,  that  after  they  had  done 
singing  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  speak  to  him  and  the 
people.    The  word  of  the  Lord  to  them  was :  He  is  not  a 


70 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1652. 


Jew  that  is  one  outward,  but  he  is  a  Jew  that  is  one  in- 
ward ;  whose  praise  is  not  of  man,  but  of  God.  Then,  as 
the  Lord  opened  further,  I  showed  them  that  God  was 
come  to  teach  his  people  by  his  Spirit,  and  to  bring  them 
off  from  all  their  old  ways  and  religions,  churches  and  wor- 
ships ;  for  all  their  religious,  and  worships,  and  ways  was 
but  talking  of  other  men's  words,  but  they  were  out  of  the 
life  and  Spirit  which  they  were  in  who  gave  them  forth. 
Then  cried  out  one  called  Justice  Sawrey,  Take  him  away. 
But  Judge  Fell's  wife  said  to  the  officers.  Let  him  alone; 
why  may  not  he  speak  as  well  as  any  other  ?  Lampitt  also, 
the  priest  (in  deceit),  said.  Let  him  speak.  So  at  length, 
when  I  had  declared  a  pretty  while,  this  justice  Sawrey 
caused  the  constable  to  put  me  out ;  and  then  I  spake  to 
the  people  in  the  graveyard. 

I  passed  to  Ramside,  where  was  a  chapel  in  which  one 
Thomas  Lawson  used  to  preach,  who  was  a  high  sort  of  a 
priest,  and  he  very  lovingly  spake  to  his  people  in  the 
morning  of  my  coming  in  the  afternoon,  by  which  means 
very  many  people  were  gathered  together.  When  I  came 
I  saw  there  was  no  place  so  convenient  to  declare  to  the 
people  there  as  the  chapel ;  wherefore  I  went  into  the  chapel, 
and  all  was  quiet;  and  the  priest,  Thomas  Lawson,  went 
not  up  into  his  pulpit,  but  left  all  the  time  to  me.  And 
the  everlasting  day  of  the  Eternal  God  was  proclaimed  that 
day,  and  the  everlasting  truth  was  largely  declared,  which 
reached  and  entered  into  the  hearts  of  the  people,  and 
many  received  the  truth  in  the  love  of  it.  And  this  priest 
came  to  be  convinced,  and  left  his  chapel,  and  threw  off 
his  preaching  for  hire,  and  came  to  preach  the  Lord  Jesus 
and  his  kingdom  freely.    After  that  some  rude  people  cast 


1652.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


71 


scandals  upon  him,  and  thought  to  have  done  him  a  mis- 
chief; but  he  was  carried  over  all,  and  grew  in  the  wis- 
dom of  God  mightily,  and  proved  very  serviceable  in  his 
place. 

Then  I  went  to  Becliff,  where  Leonard  Fell  was  con- 
vinced and  became  a  minister  of  the  everlasting  gospel. 
And  several  others  were  convinced  there  and  came  into 
obedience  to  the  truth.  Here  the  people  said  they  could 
not  tell  how  to  dispute,  and  would  fain  have  put  on  some 
other  to  hold  talk  with  me.  But  I  bid  them  fear  the 
Lord,  and  not  in  a  light  way  hold  a  talk  of  the  Lord's 
words,  but  put  the  things  in  practice.  And  I  directed 
them  to  the  divine  light  of  Christ  and  his  Spirit  in  their 
hearts,  which  would  let  them  see  all  the  evil  thoughts, 
words,  and  actions  that  they  had  thought,  spoken,  and 
acted;  by  which  light  they  might  see  their  sin,  and  by 
which  light  they  might  also  see  their  Saviour  Christ  Jesus, 
to  save  them  from  their  sins.  This  I  told  them  was  their 
first  step  to  peace,  even  to  stand  still  in  the  light  that 
showed  them  their  sins  and  transgressions,  by  which  they 
might  come  to  see  how  they  were  in  the  fall  of  old  Adam, 
in  the  darkness  and  death,  strangers  to  the  covenant  of 
promise,  and  without  God  in  the  world.  And  by  the  same 
light  they  might  see  Christ,  that  died  for  them,  to  be  their 
Redeemer  and  Saviour  and  their  way  to  God. 

Soon  after  Judge  Fell  being  come  home,  Margaret  Fell, 
his  wife,  sent  to  me  desiring  me  to  return  thither;  and  I 
feeling  freedom  from  the  Lord  so  to  do,  went  back  through 
the  country  to  Swarthmore.  After  we  had  discoursed 
a  pretty  time  together,  Judge  Fell  himself  was  satisfied 
also,  and  came  to  see,  by  the  openings  of  the  Spirit  of  God 


72 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1652. 


in  his  heart,  over  all  the  priests  and  teachers  of  the  world, 
and  did  not  go  to  hear  them  for  some  years  before  he  died. 
For  he  knew  it  was  the  truth  that  I  declared,  and  that 
Christ  was  the  teacher  of  his  people  and  their  Saviour. 
And  while  I  was  in  those  parts  Richard  Farnsworth  and 
James  Naylor  came  thither  to  see  me  and  the  family.  And 
Judge  Fell  being  satisfied  that  it  was  the  way  of  truth, 
notwithstanding  all  their  opposition,  let  the  meeting  be 
kept  at  his  house.  And  a  great  meeting  was  settled  there 
in  the  Lord's  power,  to  the  tormenting  of  the  priests  and 
professors,  which  hath  continued  there  near  forty  years 
until  the  year  1690,  that  a  new  meeting-house  was  erected 
near  it. 

After  this  I  returned  into  Westmoreland,  and  spake 
through  Kendal  upon  a  market-day.  And  so  dreadful 
was  the  power  of  God  that  was  upon  me  that  people  flew 
like  chaff*  before  me  into  their  houses.  I  warned  them  of 
the  mighty  day  of  the  Lord,  and  exhorted  them  to  hearken 
to  the  voice  of  God  in  their  own  hearts,  who  was  now  come 
to  teach  his  people  himself. 

I  went  up  to  Swarthmore  again,  whither  came  up  four 
or  five  of  the  priests.  And,  coming  to  discourse,  I  asked 
them.  Whether  any  one  of  them  could  say  he  ever  had  the 
word  of  the  Lord  to  go  and  speak  to  such  or  such  a  people? 
None  of  them  durst  say  he  had.  But  one  of  them  burst 
out  into  a  passion,  and  said  he  could  speak  his  experiences 
as  well  as  I.  I  told  him.  Experience  was  one  thing ;  but 
to  receive  and  go  with  a  message,  and  to  have  a  word  from 
the  Lord  as  the  prophets  and  apostles  had  and  did,  and  as 
I  had  done  to  them,  this  was  another  thing.  And  there- 
fore I  put  it  to  them  again,  Could  any  of  them  say  he  had 


16o2.]  GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


73 


ever  had  a  command  or  word  from  the  Lord  immediately 
at  any  time?  But  none  of  them  could  say  so.  Then  I 
told  them,  The  false  prophets  and  false  apostles  and  anti- 
christs could  use  the  words  of  the  true  prophets  and  true 
apostles  and  of  Christ,  and  would  speak  of  other, men's 
experiences,  though  they  themselves  never  knew  nor  heard 
the  voice  of  God  and  Christ ;  and  such  as  they  might  get 
the  good  words  and  experiences  of  others.  This  puzzled 
them  much  and  laid  them  open  ;  for  at  another  time,  when 
I  was  discoursing  with  several  priests  at  Judge  Fell's  house 
and  he  was  by,  I  asked  them  the  same  question.  Whether 
any  of  them  ever  heard  the  voice  of  God  or  Christ  to  bid 
him  go  to  such  or  such  a  people  to  declare  his  w^ord  or 
message  unto  them  ?  For  any  one,  I  told  them,  any  that 
could  but  read  might  declare  the  experiences  of  the  proph- 
ets and  apostles  which  were  recorded  in  the  Scriptures. 
Hereupon  one  of  them,  whose  name  was  Thomas  Taylor, 
an  ancient  priest,  did  ingenuously  confess  before  Judge 
Fell  that  he  had  never  heard  the  voice  of  God  nor  of 
'  Christ  to  send  him  to  any  people ;  but  he  spake  his  experi- 
ences and  the  experiences  of  the  saints  in  former  ages,  and 
that  he  preached.  This  very  much  confirmed  Judge  Fell 
in  the  persuasion  he  had  that  the  priests  were  wrong ;  for 
he  had  thought  formerly,  as  the  generality  of  the  people 
then  did,  that  they  were  sent  from  God. 

This  Thomas  Taylor  was  convinced  at  this  time,  and 
travelled  with  me  into  Westmoreland,  and  coming  to 
Crofland  steeple-house,  we  found  the  people  gathered  to- 
gether there.  And  the  Lord  opened  Thomas  Taylor's 
mouth  amongst  the  people  (though  he  was  convinced  but 
the  day  before),  so  that  he  declared  amongst  them  how  he 
7 


74 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1652. 


had  been  before  he  was  convinced,  and,  like  the  good  Scribe 
that  was  converted  to  the  kingdom,  he  brought  forth  things 
new  and  old  to  the  people,  and  showed  them  how  the  priests 
were  out  of  the  way. 

After  this,  on  a  lecture  day,  I  was  moved  to  go  to  the 
steeple-house  at  Ulverstone,  where  were  abundance  of  pro- 
fessors, priests,  and  people.  I  went  up  near  to  priest  Lam- 
pitt,  who  was  blustering  on  in  his  preaching.  And  after 
the  Lord  had  opened  my  mouth  to  speak,  John  Sawrey, 
the  justice,  came  to  me,  and  said  if  I  would  speak  accord- 
ing to  the  Scriptures  I  should  speak.  I  stranged  at  him 
for  speaking  so  to  me,  for  I  did  speak  according  to  the 
Scriptures  ;  and  I  told  him  I  should  speak  according  to  the 
Scriptures  and  bring  the  Scriptures  to  prove  what  I  had  to 
say ;  for  I  had  something  to  speak  to  Lampitt  and  to  them. 
Then  he  said  I  should  not  speak,  contradicting  himself  who 
had  said  just  before,  I  should  speak  if  I  would  speak  ac- 
cording to  the  Scriptures,  which  I  did.  Now  the  people 
were  quiet,  and  heard  me  gladly,  until  this  justice  Sawrey 
(who  was  the  first  stirrer-up  of  cruel  persecution  in  the 
north)  incensed  them  against  me,  and  set  them  on  to  hale, 
beat,  and  bruise  me.  Then  on  a  sudden  the  people  were  in 
a  rage,  and  they  fell  upon  me  in  the  steeple-house  before 
his  face,  and  knocked  me  down,  and  kicked  me,  and  tram- 
pled upon  me,  he  looking  on ;  and  so  great  was  the  uproar 
that  some  people  tumbled  over  their  seats  for  fear.  At 
last  he  came  and  took  me  from  the  people,  and  led  me  out 
of  the  steeple-house,  and  put  me  into  the  hands  of  the  con- 
stables and  other  officers,  bidding  them  whip  me  and  put 
me  out  of  the  town.  Then  they  led  me  about  a  quarter  of 
a  mile,  some  taking  hold  by  my  collar,  and  some  by  my 


1652.] 


GEORGE   FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


75 


arms  and  shoulders,  and  shook  and  dragged  me  along. 
And  there  being  many  friendly  people  come  to  the  market, 
and  some  of  them  come  to  the  steeple-house  to  hear  me, 
divers  of  these  they  knocked  down  also,  and  brake  their 
heads,  so  that  the  blood  ran  down  from  several  of  them. 
And  Judge  Fell's  son  running  after  to  see  what  they  would 
do  with  me,  they  threw  him  into  a  ditch  of  water,  some 
of  them  crying,  Knock  the  teeth  out  of  his  head.  Now 
when  they  had  haled  me  to  the  common  moss-side,  a  multi- 
tude of  people  following,  the  constables  aud  other  officers 
gave  me  some  blows  over  my  back  with  their  willow  rods, 
and  so  thrust  me  among  the  rude  multitude,  who — having 
furnished  themselves  some  with  staves,  some  with  hedge- 
stakes,  and  others  with  holm  or  holly  bushes — fell  upon 
me,  and  beat  me  on  my  head,  arms,  and  shoulders  till  they 
had  amazed  me  so  that  I  fell  down  upon  the  wet  common. 
And  when  I  recovered  myself  again,  aud  saw  myself  lying 
in  a  watery  common,  and  the  people  standing  about  me,  I 
lay  still  a  little  while  ;  and  the  power  of  the  Lord  sprang 
through  me,  and  the  eternal  refreshings  refreshed  me,  so 
that  I  stood  up  again  in  the  strengtheniug  power  of  the 
Eternal  God,  and  stretching  out  my  arms  amongst  them 
I  said  with  a  loud  voice.  Strike  again  ;  here  are  my  arms, 
my  head,  and  my  cheeks.  There  was  in  the  company  a 
mason,  a  professor,  but  a  rude  fellow ;  he  with  his  walking 
rule-staff  gave  me  a  blow  with  all  his  might  just  over  the 
back  of  my  hand  as  it  was  stretched  out,  with  which  blow 
my  hand  was  so  bruised  and  my  arm  so  benumbed,  that  I 
could  not  draw  it  unto  me  again ;  so  that  some  of  the  peo- 
ple cried  out.  He  hath  spoiled  his  hand  for  ever  having 
any  use  of  it  more.    But  I  looked  at  it  in  the  love  of  God 


76 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1652. 


(for  T  was  in  the  love  of  God  to  them  all  that  had  perse- 
cuted me) ;  and  after  a  while  the  Lord's  power  sprang 
through  me  again,  and  through  my  hand  and  arm,  so  that 
in  a  moment  I  recovered  strength  in  my  hand  and  arm  in 
the  sight  of  them  all. 

Being  come  to  Lancaster,  and  Justice  Sawrey  and  Just- 
ice Thompson  having  granted  a  warrant  to  apprehend  me 
—  though  I  was  not  apprehended  by  it — yet  hearing  of  it, 
I  appeared  at  the  sessions,  where  there  appeared  against 
me  about  forty  priests ;  these  had  chosen  one  Marshal, 
priest  of  Lancaster,  to  be  their  orator ;  and  had  provided 
one  young  priest  and  two  priests'  sons  to  bear  witness 
against  me,  who  had  sworn  beforehand  that  I  had  spoken 
blasphemy. 

There  were  then  in  court  several  people  who  had  been 
at  that  meeting  wherein  the  witnesses  swore  I  spake 
those  hlasphemous  words  which  the  priests  accused  me  of, 
and  these,  being  men  of  integrity  and  reputation  in  the 
country,  did  declare  and  affirm  in  court,  That  the  oath 
which  the  witnesses  had  taken  against  me  was  altogether 
false ;  and  that  no  such  words  as  they  had  sworn  against 
me  were  spoken  by  me  at  that  meeting.  For  indeed  most 
of  the  serious  men  of  that  side  of  the  country  that  were 
then  at  the  sessions  had  been  at  that  meeting,  and  had 
heard  me  both  at  that  meeting  and  at  other  meetings  also. 
This  was  taken  notice  of  by  Colonel  West,  who,  being  a 
justice  of  the  peace,  was  then  upon  the  bench ;  and,  hav- 
ing long  been  weak  in  body,  blessed  the  Lord  and  said. 
The  Lord  had  healed  him  that  day  ;  adding,  That  he  never 
saw  so  many  sober  people  and  good  faces  together  in  all 
his  life.    And  then  turning  himself  to  me  he  said  in  the 


1652.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


77 


open  sessions,  George,  if  thou  hast  anything  to  say  to  the 
people,  thou  mayest  freely  declare  it.  And  I  was  moved 
of  the  Lord  to  speak ;  and  as  soon  as  I  began,  priest  Mar- 
shal, the  orator  for  the  rest  of  the  priests,  went  his  way. 
That  which  I  was  moved  to  declare  was  this:  That  the 
Holy  Scriptures  were  given  forth  by  the  Spirit  of  God ; 
and  all  people  must  first  come  to  the  Spirit  of  God  in 
themselves,  by  which  they  might  know  God  and  Christ,  of 
whom  the  prophets  and  the  apostles  learned ;  and  by  the 
same  Spirit  know  the  Holy  Scriptures  ;  for  as  the  Spirit  of 
God  was  in  them  that  gave  forth  the  Scriptures,  so  the 
same  Spirit  of  God  must  be  in  all  them  that  come  to  know 
and  understand  the  Scriptures.  By  which  Spirit  they 
might  have  fellowship  with  the  Son  and  with  the  Father 
and  with  the  Scriptures  and  with  one  another.  And  with- 
out this  Spirit  they  can  know  neither  God  nor  Christ  nor 
the  Scriptures,  nor  have  right  fellowship  one  with  another. 
I  had  no  sooner  spoken  these  words,  but  about  half  a  dozen 
priests  that  stood  behind  my  back  burst  out  into  a  passion, 
and  one  of  them,  whose  name  was  Jackus,  amongst  other 
things  that  he  spake  against  the  truth  said.  That  the  Spirit 
and  the  letter  were  inseparable.  I  replied.  Then  every  one 
that  hath  the  letter  hath  the  Spirit ;  and  they  might  buy 
the  Spirit  with  the  letter  of  the  Scriptures.  This  plain 
discovery  of  darkness  in  the  priest  moved  Judge  Fell  and 
Colonel  West  to  reprove  them  openly  and  tell  them.  That 
according  to  that  position  they  might  carry  the  Spiiit  in 
their  pockets  as  they  did  the  Scriptures.  So  the  justices, 
seeing  the  witnesses  did  not  agree,  and  perceiving  that  they 
were  brought  to  answer  the  priests'  envy,  and  finding  that 
all  their  evidences  were  jiot  sufficient  in  law  to  make  good 
7* 


78 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1652. 


their  charge  against  me,  they  discharged  me.  It  was  a 
day  of  everlasting  salvation  to  hundreds  of  people  ;  for  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  way  to  the  Father  and  the  free 
Teacher,  was  exalted  and  set  up,  and  his  everlasting  gospel 
was  preached,  and  the  word  of  eternal  life  was  declared 
over  the  heads  of  the  priests  and  all  such  money-preachers. 

At  this  time  I  was  in  a  fakt,  and  was  not  to  eat  until 
this  work  of  God  which  then  lay  weighty  upon  me  was 
accomplished.  But  the  Lord's  power  was  wonderfully  set 
over  all,  and  gave  truth  and  Friends  dominion  therein  over 
all  to  his  glory. 

But  the  priests,  fretting  to  see  themselves  overthrown  at 
the  sessions  at  Lancaster,  got  some  of  the  envious  justices 
to  join  with  them,  and,  at  the  following  assize  at  Lancaster, 
informed  Judge  Windham  against  me.  Whereupon  the 
judge  made  a  speech  against  me  in  open  court,  and  com- 
manded Colonel  West,  who  was  clerk  of  the  assize,  to  issue 
forth  a  warrant  for  the  apprehending  of  me.  But  Colonel 
West  told  the  judge  of  my  innoceucy,  and  spake  boldly 
in  my  defence.  Yet  the  judge  commanded  him  again 
either  to  write  a  warrant  or  go  off  from  his  seat.  Then  he 
told  the  judge  plainly  that  he  would  not  do  it ;  but  that 
he  would  offer  up  all  his  estate  and  his  body  also  for  me. 
So  he  stopped  the  judge,  and  the  Lord's  power  came  over 
all ;  so  that  the  priests  and  justices  could  not  get  their  envy 
executed.  That  same  night  I  came  into  Lancaster,  it  being 
the  assize-time ;  and  hearing  of  a  warrant  to  be  given  out 
against  me,  I  judged  it  better  to  show  myself  openly  than 
for  my  adversaries  to  seek  me.  So  I  went  to  Judge  Fell's 
and  Colonel  West's  chambers ;  and  as  soon  as  I  came  in 
they  smiled  on  me ;  and  Colonel  West  said,  What !  are 


1653.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


79 


you  come  into  the  dragon's  mouth  ?  I  stayed  in  town  till 
the  judge  went  out  of  town ;  and  I  walked  up  and  down 
the  town,  but  no  one  meddled  with  me  nor  questioned  me. 
Thus  the  Lord's  blessed  power  which  is  over  all  carried  me 
through  and  over  this  exercise,  and  gave  dominion  over  his 
enemies,  and  enabled  me  to  go  on  in  his  glorious  work  and 
service  for  his  great  name's  sake.  For  though  the  beast 
maketh  war  against  the  saints,  yet  the  Lamb  hath  got, 
and  will  get,  the  victory. 

It  was  about  the  beginning  of  the  year  1653  when  I  re- 
turned to  Swarthmore.  And  great  openings  I  had  from 
the  Lord  not  only  of  divine  and  spiritual  matters,  but  also 
of  outward  things  relating  to  the  civil  government.  For, 
being  one  day  in  Swarthmore  hall,  when  Judge  Fell  and 
Justice  Benson  were  talking  of  the  news  in  the  news-book 
and  of  the  parliament  that  then  was  sitting,  (which  was 
called  the  Long  Parliament,)  I  was  moved  to  tell  them,  That 
before  that  day  two  weeks  the  parliament  should  be  broken 
up  and  the  speaker  plucked  out  of  his  chair.  And  that 
day  two  weeks  Justice  Benson  coming  thither  again,  told 
Judge  Fell,  That  now  he  saw  George  was  a  true  prophet ; 
for  Oliver  had  broken  up  the  parliament  by  that  time. 

About  this  time  I  was  in  a  fast  for  about  ten  days,  my 
spirit  being  greatly  exercised  on  truth's  behalf ;  for  James 
Milner  and  Richard  Myer  went  out  into  imaginations,  and 
a  company  followed  them.  This  James  Milner  and  some 
of  his  company  had  true  openings  at  the  first ;  but,  getting 
up  into  pride  and  exaltation  of  spirit,  they  run  out  from 
truth.  I  was  sent  for  to  them,  and  was  moved  of  the  Lord 
to  go  and  show  them  their  goings  forth.    And  they  came 


80 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1653. 


to  see  their  folly  and  condemned  it,  and  came  into  the 
way  of  truth  again. 

Now  was  I  moved  to  send  James  Lancaster  to  appoint  a 
meeting  at  one  John  Wilkinson's  steeple-house  near  Cock- 
ermouth,  who  was  a  preacher  in  great  repute,  and  had 
three  parishes  under  him.  And  the  Lord  opened  my 
mouth  to  declare  his  everlasting  truth  and  his  everlasting 
day,  and  to  lay  open  all  their  teachers  and  their  rudiments, 
traditions,  and  inventions  that  they  had  been  in  in  the  night 
of  apostasy  since  the  apostles'  days.  And  I  turned  them 
to  Christ,  the .  true  teacher,  and  to  the  true,  spiritual  wor- 
ship, directing  them  where  to  find  the  Spirit  and  truth,  that 
they  might  worship  God  therein. 

So  when  I  had  largely  declared  the  word  of  life  unto 
them  for  about  the  space  of  three  hours,  I  walked  forth 
from  amongst  the  people,  and  the  people  passed  away  very 
well  satisfied.  Among  the  rest  a  professor  followed  me 
praising  and  commending  me,  and  his  words  were  like  a 
thistle  to  me ;  at  last  I  turned  about  and  bid  him  fear  the 
Lord.  Whereupon  one  priest  Larkham,  of  Cockermouth, 
(for  several  priests  were  got  together  on  the  way  who  came 
after  the  meeting  was  done)  said  to  me.  Sir,  why  do  you 
judge  so?  you  must  not  judge,  said  he.  But  I  turned  to 
him  and  said.  Friend,  dost  not  thou  discern  an  exhortation 
from  a  judgment?  for  I  admonished  him  to  fear  God,  and 
dost  thou  say  I  judge  him?  Many  hundreds  were  con- 
vinced that  day,  and  received  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
his  free  teaching  with  gladness. 

I  passed  away  about  two  miles  to  another  great  steeple- 
house  of  the  said  John  Wilkinson's  called  Brigham.  When 
I  came  into  the  steeple-house  yard  a  professor  came  to  me 


1653.]  GEORGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  81 

and  asked  if  I  would  not  go  into  the  church,  as  he  called 
it.  And  I,  seeing  no  convenient  place  abroad  to  stand  to 
speak  unto  the  people  from,  went  in,  and  stood  up  in  a  seat 
after  the  people  were  settled.  The  priest  came  in  also,  but 
did  not  go  up  to  his  pulpit.  So  the  Lord  opened  my 
mouth  and  I  declared  his  everlasting  truth  and  word  of 
life  to  the  people,  directing  them  to  the  Spirit  of  God  in 
themselves,  by  which  they  might  know  God  and  Christ  and 
the  Scriptures,  and  come  to  have  heavenly  fellowship  in  the 
Spirit.  And  I  declared  to  them  that  every  one  that  com- 
eth  into  the  world  was  enlightened  by  Christ,  the  life,  by 
which  light  they  might  see  their  sins  and  Christ  who  was 
come  to  save  them  from  their  sins  and  died  for  them.  And 
if  they  came  to  walk  in  this  light,  they  might  therein  see 
Christ  to  be  the  author  of  their  faith  and  the  finisher 
thereof;  their  shepherd  to  feed  them,  their  priest  to  teach 
them,  and  their  great  prophet  to  open  divine  mysteries 
unto  them,  and  to  be  always  present  with  them.  I  oj^ened 
also  unto  them,  in  the  openings  of  the  Lord,  the  first  cove- 
nant, showing  them  the  figures  and  the  substance  of  those 
-figures,  and  so  bringing  them  on  to  Christ,  the  New  Cove- 
nant. I  also  manifested  unto  them  that  there  had  been  a 
night  of  apostasy  since  the  apostles'  days,  but  that  now  the 
everlasting  gospel  was  preached  again,  which  brought  life 
and  immortality  to  light;  and  the  day  of  the  Lord  was 
come ;  and  Christ  was  come  to  teach  his  people  himself, 
by  his  light,  grace,  power,  and  spirit.  A  fine  opportunity 
the  Lord  gave  me  to  preach  truth  among  the  people  that 
day  for  about  three  hours'  time ;  and  all  was  quiet.  And 
many  hundreds  were  convinced  that  day,  and  some  of  them 
praised  God  and  said,  Now  we  know  the  first  step  to  peace. 

F 


82 


\ 

PASSAGES   FEOM  [1653. 


Passing  on,  we  came  to  Carlisle.  On  the  market-day  I 
went  up  into  the  market  to  the  market-cross.  Now  the 
magistrates  had  both  threatened  and  sent  their  Serjeants ; 
and  the  magistrates'  wives  had  said  that  if  I  came  there 
they  would  pluck  the  hair  from  off  my  head,  and  that  the 
Serjeants  should  take  me  up.  Nevertheless,  I  obeyed  the 
Lord  God  and  went  upon  the  cross,  and  there  declared 
unto  them.  That  the  day  of  the  Lord  was  coming  upon  all 
their  deceitful  ways  and  doings  and  deceitful  merchandise. 
And  after  I  had  declared  the  word  of  life  to  the  people, 
the  throng  being  so  great  that  the  Serjeants  could  not  get 
to  me  nor  the  magistrates'  wives  come  at  me,  I  passed  away 
quietly.  Many  people  and  soldiers  came  to  me,  and  some 
Baptists  that  were  bitter  contenders,  amongst  whom  one  of 
their  deacons,  being  an  envious  man,  and  finding  the  Lord's 
power  was  over  them,  cried  out  for  very  anger.  Where- 
upon I  set  my  eyes  upon  him  and  spake  sharply  to  him  in 
the  power  of  the  Lord.  And  he  cried,  Do  not  pierce  me 
so  with  thy  eyes ;  keep  thy  eyes  off  me. 

On  the  First  day  following  I  went  into  the  steeple-house, 
and  after  the  priest  had  done  I  preached  the  truth  to  the 
people,  and  declared  the  word  of  life  amongst  them.  The 
priest  got  away,  and  the  magistrates  desired  me  to  go  out 
of  the  steeple-house.  But  I  still  declared  the  way  of  the 
Lord  unto  them,  and  told  them  I  came  to  speak  the  word 
of  life  and  salvation  from  the  Lor-d  amongst  them.  The 
next  day  the  justices  and  magistrates  of  the  town  being 
gathered  together  in  the  town  hall,  they  granted  a  warrant 
against  me,  and  sent  for  me  to  come  before  them.  So  after 
a  large  examination  they  committed  me  to  prison  as  a  blas- 
phemer, an  heretic,  and  a  seducer.    They  were  in  a  black, 


1653.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


83 


dark  rage,  and  set  three  musketeers  for  guard  upon  me  — 
one  at  my  chamber  door,  another  at  the  stairs  foot,  and  a 
third  at  the  street  door.  And  none  they  would  let  come 
at  me  except  one  sometimes  to  bring  me  some  necessary 
things.  At  night  they  would  bring  up  priests  to  me,  some- 
times as  late  as  the  tenth  hour  in  the  night,  and  they  would 
be  exceeding  rude  and  devilish.  There  were  a  company  of 
bitter  Scotch  priests,  Presbyterians,  made  up  of  envy  and 
malice,  who  were  not  fit  to  speak  of  the  things  of  God, 
they  were  so  foul  mouthed.  But  the  Lord  by  his  power 
gave  me  dominion  over  them  all,  and  I  let  them  see  both 
their  fruits  and  their  spirits. 

After  the  judges  were  gone  out  of  town,  an  order  was 
sent  to  the  jailer  to  put  me  down  into  the  prison  amongst 
the  moss-troopers,  thieves,  and  murderers,  which  accord- 
ingly he  did.  A  filthy,  nasty  place  it  was.  Yet,  as  bad 
as  the  place  was,  the  prisoners  were  all  made  very  loving 
and  subject  to  me ;  and  some  of  them  were  convinced  of 
the  truth  as  the  publicans  and  harlots  were  of  old,  so  that 
they  were  able  to  confound  a  priest  that  might  come  to  the 
grates  to  dispute.  But  the  jailer  was  very  cruel,  and  the 
under-jailer  very  abusive  both  to  me  and  to  Friends  that 
came  to  see  me ;  for  he  would  beat  Friends  with  a  great 
cudgel  that  did  but  come  to  the  window  to  look  in  upon 
me.  I  could  get  up  to  the  grate,  where  sometimes  I  took 
in  my  meat,  at  which  the  jailer  was  often  offended.  One 
time  he  came  in  a  great  rage  and  fell  a-beating  me  with 
his  great  cudgel,  though  I  was  not  at  the  grate  at  that 
time,  and  as  he  beat  me  he  cried.  Come  out  of  the  window, 
though  I  was  then  far  enough  from  it.  Now  while  he 
struck  me,  I  was  made  to  sing  in  the  Lord's  power,  and 


84: 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1653. 


that  made  him  rage  the  more.  Then  he  went  and  fetched 
a  fiddler,  and  brought  him  in  where  I  was  and  set  him  to 
play,  thinking  to  vex  me  thereby ;  but  while  he  played  I 
was  moved  in  the  everlasting  power  of  the  Lord  God  to 
sing,  and  my  voice  drowned  the  noise  of  the  fiddle  and 
struck  and  confounded  them,  and  made  them  give  over 
fiddling  and  go  their  ways. 

The  Lord's  power  came  over  the  justices,  and  they  were 
made  to  set  me  at  liberty.  But  sometime  before  I  was  set 
at  liberty,  the  governor  and  Anthony  Pearson  came  down 
into  the  prison  to  see  the  place  where  I  was  kept  and  un- 
derstand what  usage  I  had.  And  when  they  were  come 
down  to  me,  they  found  the  place  so  bad  and  the  savour  so 
ill,  that  they  cried  shame  of  the  magistrates  for  suffering 
the  jailer  to  do  such  things.  And  they  called  for  the 
jailers  into  the  prison,  and  required  them  to  find  sureties 
for  their  good  behaviour ;  and  the  under-jailer,  who  had 
been  such  a  cruel  fellow,  they  put  into  the  prison  with  me 
amongst  the  moss-troopers.' 

Now  I  went  into  the  country  and  had  mighty  great  meet- 
ings, and  the  everlasting  gospel  and  word  of  life  flourished, 
and  thousands  were  turned  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
to  his  teaching. 

We  came  through  the  country  into  Cumberland  again, 
where  we  had  a  general  meeting  of  thousands  of  people 
atop  of  anthill  near  Langlands.  A  glorious  and  heavenly 
meeting  it  was,  for  the  glory  of  the  Lord  did  shine  over  all, 
and  there  were  as  many  as  one  could  well  speak  over,  the 
multitude  was  so  great.  Their  eyes  were  turned  to  Christ 
their  teacher,  and  they  came  to  sit  under  their  own  vine ; 
insomuch  that  Francis  Howgill  coming  afterwards  to  visit 


1653.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


85 


them,  found  tbey  had  uo  need  of  \Yords,  for  they  were  sit- 
ting under  their  teacher  Christ  Jesus,  in  the  sense  whereof 
he  sate  down  amongst  them  without  speaking  anything.  A 
great  convincement  there  was  in  Cumberland,  Bishoprick, 
Northumberland,  Westmoreland,  Lancashire,  and  Yorkshire. 
And  the  plants  of  God  grew  and  flourished  so,  the  heavenly 
rain  descending  and  God's  glory  shining  upon  them,  that 
many  mouths  were  opened  by  the  Lord  to  his  praise ;  yea, 
to  babes  and  sucklings  He  ordained  strength. 

About  this  time  the  priests  and  professors  fell  to  proph- 
esying against  us  afresh.  They  had  said  long  before 
that  we  should  be  destroyed  within  a  month,  and  after 
that  they  prolonged  that  time  to  half  a  year ;  but  that  time 
being  long  expired,  and  we  mightily  increased  in  number, 
they  now  gave  forth  that  we  would  eat  out  one  another ; 
for  many  times  after  meetings,  many  tender  people  having 
a  great  way  to  go,  tarried  at  Friends'  houses  by  the  way, 
and  sometimes  more  than  there  were  beds  to  lodge  in,  so 
that  some  have  lain  on  the  hay-mows ;  hereupon  Cain's 
fear  possessed  the  professors  and  world's  people ;  for  they 
were  afraid  that  when  we  had  eaten  one  another  out  we 
would  all  come  to  be  maintained  by  the  parishes,  and  so 
we  should  be  chargeable  to  them.  But  after  awhile,  when 
they  saw  that  the  Lord  blessed  and  increased  Friends,  as 
He  did  Abraham,  both  in  the  field  and  in  the  basket,  at 
their  goings  forth  and  comings  in,  at  their  risings  up  and 
lyings  down,  and  that  all  things  prospered  with  them,  then 
they  saw  the  falseness  of  all  their  prophecies  against  us, 
and  that  it  was  in  vain  to  curse  where  God  had  blessed. 
At  the  first  convincement,  when  Friends  could  not  put  off 
their  hats  to  people,  nor  say  you  to  a  single  person  but  thou 
8 


86 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1653. 


and  thee,  or  could  not  bow  nor  use  flattering  words  in  sal- 
utations, nor  go  into  the  fashions  and  customs  of  the  world, 
many  Friends  that  were  tradesmen  of  several  sorts  lost 
their  customers  at  the  first;  for  the  people  were  shy  of 
them  and  would  not  trade  with  them,  so  that  for  a  time 
some  Friends  that  were  tradesmen  could  hardly  get  money 
enough  to  buy  bread.  But  afterwards,  when  people  came 
to  have  experience  of  Friends'  honesty  and  faithfulness, 
and  found  that  their  yea  was  yea  and  their  nay  was  nay, 
that  they  kept  to  a  word  in  their  dealings,  and  that  they 
would  not  cozen  and  cheat  them  ;  but  that  if  they  sent  any 
child  to  their  shops  for  anything  they  were  as  well  used  as 
if  they  had  come  themselves,  the  lives  and  conversations 
of  Friends  did  preach,  and  reached  to  the  witness  of  God 
in  people.  And  then  things  altered  so  that  all  the  inquiry 
was,  Where  was  a  draper  or  shop-keeper  or  tailor  or  shoe- 
maker or  any  other  tradesman  that  was  a  Quaker?  Then 
that  was  all  the  cry,  insomuch  that  Friends  had  more  trade 
than  many  of  their  neighbours ;  and  if  there  was  any  trad- 
ing, they  had  a  great  part  of  it.  And  then  the  envious  pro- 
fessors altered  their  note  and  began  to  cry  out,  If  we  let 
these  Quakers  alone,  they  will  take  the  trade  of  the  nation 
out  of  our  hands.  This  hath  been  the  Lord's  doings  to 
and  for  his  people,  which,  my  desire  is,  that  all  who  pro- 
fess his  holy  truth  may  be  kept  truly  sensible  of,  and  that 
all  may  be  preserved  in  and  by  his  power  and  Spirit  faith- 
ful to  God  and  man, —  first  to  God  in  obeying  Him  in  all 
things  ;  and  then  in  doing  unto  all  men  that  which  is  just 
and  righteous,  true  and  holy  and  honest  to  all  men  and 
women  in  all  things  that  they  have  to  do  or  deal  with 
them  in ;  that  the  Lord  God  may  be  glorified  in  their 


1654.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL, 


87 


practising  truth,  holiness,  godliness,  and  righteousness 
amongst  people  in  all  their  lives  and  conversations. 

Now  when  the  churches  were  settled  in  the  north  and 
Friends  were  sate  down  under  Christ's  teaching;  and  the 
glory  of  the  Lord  shined  over  them,  I  passed  from  Swarth- 
more  to  Lancaster  (about  the  beginning  of  the  year  1654) 
and  so  through  the  countries,  visiting  Friends  till  I  came 
to  Snyder-hill-green,  where  there  was  a  meeting  appointed 
three  weeks  before ;  leaving  the  north  fresh  and  green  under 
Christ  their  teacher.  And  when  I  came  to  Snyder-hill- 
green  there  was  a  mighty  meeting,  some  thousands  of  people 
as  it  was  judged,  and  many  persons  of  note  were  there,  as 
captains  and  other  officers,  and  there  was  a  general  con- 
vincement ;  for  the  Lord's  power  and  truth  was  set  over 
all,  and  there  was  no  opposition. 

About  this  time  did  the  Lord  move  upon  the  spirits  of 
many  whom  He  had  raised  up  and  sent  forth  to  labour  in 
his  vineyard  to  travel  southwards,  and  spread  themselves 
in  the  service  of  the  gospel  to  the  eastern,  southern,  and 
western  parts  of  the  nation  —  as  Francis  Howgill  and 
Edward  Burrough  to  London ;  John  Camm  and  John 
Audland  to  Bristol  through  the  countries ;  Richard  Hub- 
berthorn  and  George  Whitehead  towards  Norwich ;  Thomas 
Holmes  into  "Wales,  and  others  other  ways ;  for  above  sixty 
ministers  had  the  Lord  raised  up  and  did  now  send  abroad 
out  of  the  north  country. 

I  went  to  Drayton,  in  Leicestershire,  to  visit  my  relations  ; 
and  as  soon  as  I  was  come  in,  Nathaniel  Stevens  the  priest, 
having  gotten  another  priest  and  given  notice  to  the  coun- 
try, sent  down  to  me  to  come  up  to  them  ;  for  they  could 
not  do  anything  till  I  came.    Now  I,  having  been  three 


88 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1654. 


years  away  from  my  relations,  knew  nothing  of  their  de- 
sign and  intentions.  But  at  last  I  went  up  into  the  steeple- 
house  yard  where  the  two  priests  were ;  and  they  had  gath- 
ered abundance  of  people.  When  I  came  there,  they  would 
have  had  me  gone  into  the  steeple-house.  I  asked  them, 
What  I  should  do  there  ?  and  they  said,  Mr.  Stephens  could 
not  bear  the  cold.  I  told  them  he  might  bear  it  as  well  as 
I.  At  last  we  went  into  a  great  hall ;  and  there  was  Rich- 
ard Farnsworth  with  me.  And  a  great  dispute  we  had 
with  these  priests  concerning  the  practice  of  the  priests, 
how  contrary  they  were  to  Christ  and  his  apostles.  The 
priests  would  know  where  tithes  were  forbidden  or  ended? 
Whereupon  I  showed  them  out  of  the  seventh  chapter  to 
the  Hebrews  that  not  only  tithes  but  the  priesthood  that 
took  tithes  was  ended ;  and  the  law  was  ended  and  disan- 
nulled by  which  the  priesthood  was  made  and  tithes  were 
commanded  to  be  paid.  Then  the  priests  stirred  up  the 
people  to  some  lightness  and  rudeness.  Now  I  had  known 
this  priest  Stephens  from  a  child,  therefore  I  laid  open  his 
condition  and  the  manner  of  his  preaching ;  and  how  that 
he,  like  the  rest  of  the  priests,  did  apply  the  promises  to 
the  first  birth,  which  must  die.  But  I  showed  that  the 
promises  were  to  the  seed ;  not  to  many  seeds  but  to  the 
one  seed,  Christ,  who  was  one  in  male  and  female;  for  all 
were  to  be  born  again  before  they  could  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Then  he  said  I  must  not  judge  so.  But 
I  told  him,  He  that  was  spiritual  judged  all  things.  Then 
he  confessed  that  that  was  a  full  Scripture.  But,  neigh- 
bours, said  he,  this  is  the  business  —  George  Fox  is  come 
to  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  now  he  thinks  to  put  out  my 
starlight.    Then  I  told  him  I  would  not  quench  the  least 


165-i.] 


GEOKGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


89 


measure  of  God  in  any,  much  less  put  out  his  starlight  if 
it  were  true  starlight,  light  from  the  Morning  Star.  But  I 
told  him  if  he  had  anything  from  Christ  or  God  he  ought 
to  speak  it  freely,  and  not  take  tithes  from  the  people  for 
preaching,  seeing  Christ  commanded  his  ministers  to  give 
freely  as  they  had  received  freely.  So  I  charged  him  to 
preach  no  more  for  tithes  or  any  hire.  But  he  said  he 
would  not  yield  unto  that.  Then  after  awhile  the  people 
began  to  be  vain  and  rude,  whereupon  we  broke  up ;  yet 
some  were  made  loviug  to  the  truth  that  day.  Kow  before 
we  parted  I  told  them  that,  if  the  Lord  would,  I  intended 
to  be  at  the  town  that  day  seven-night  again;  and  in 
the  interim  I  went  into  the  country  and  had  meetings, 
and  came  thither  again  that  day  seven-night.  Against 
that  time  this  priest  had  got  seven  priests  to  help  him. 
Now  these  eight  priests  had  gathered  several  hundreds  of 
people,  even  most  of  the  country  thereabouts,  and  they 
would  have  had  me  into  the  steeple-house ;  but  I  would 
not  go  in,  but  got  on  an  hill  and  there  spoke  to  them  and 
the  people.  After  awhile  several  lusty  fellows  came  and 
took  me  up  in  their  arms  and  carried  me  into  the  steeple- 
house  porch,  intending  to  have  carried  me  into  the  steeple- 
house  by  force ;  but  the  door  being  locked,  they  fell  down 
on  an  heap,  haviug  me  under  them.  As  soon  as  I  could,  I 
got  up  from  under  them  and  got  to  my  hill  again.  Then 
they  got  me  from  that  place  again  and  got  me  to  the  steeple- 
house  wall  and  set  me  on  a  bass  like  a  stool ;  and  all  the 
priests  being  come  back  stood  under  with  the  people.  I 
felt  the  mighty  power  of  God  arise  over  all  (though 
the  people  began  to  be  a  little  rude)  and  I  told  them  if 
they  would  but  give  audience  and  hear  me  quietly  I  would 
8* 


90 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1654. 


show  them  by  the  Scriptures  why  I  denied  those  eight 
priests  or  teachers  that  stood  there  before  me,  and  all  the 
hireling  teachers  of  the  world  whatsoever;  and  I  would 
give  them  Scriptures  for  what  I  said.  Whereupon  both 
priests  and  people  consented.  Then  I  showed  them  out  of 
the  prophets  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  Ezekiel,  Micah,  Malachi, 
and  other  prophets,  that  they  were  in  the  steps  of  such  as 
God  sent  his  true  prophets  to  cry  against.  So  when  I 
had  largely  quoted  the  Scriptures  and  showed  them 
wherein  they  were  like  the  Pharisees,  loving  to  be  called 
of  men  masters,  and  to  go  in  long  robes,  and  to  stand  pray- 
ing in  the  synagogues,  and  to  have  the  uppermost  rooms 
at  feasts,  and  the  like ;  and  when  I  had  thrown  them  out 
in  the  sight  of  the  people  amongst  the  false  prophets,  de- 
ceivers, scribes,  and  Pharisees,  and  showed  at  large  how 
such  as  they  were  judged  and  condemned  by  the  true 
prophets,  by  Christ  and  by  the  apostles,  I  directed  them 
to  the  light  of  Christ  Jesus,  who  enlightens  every  man  that 
cometh  into  the  world ;  that  by  it  they  might  see  whether 
these  things  were  not  true  as  had  been  spoken.  Now  when 
T  appealed  to  that  of  God  in  their  consciences,  the  light  of 
Christ  Jesus  in  them,  they  could  not  abide  to  hear  of  it. 
They  were  all  quiet  till  then ;  but  then  a  professor  said, 
George,  what !  wilt  thou  never  have  done  ?  I  told  him  I 
should  have  done  shortly.  So  I  went  on  a  little  longer, 
and  cleared  myself  of  them  in  the  Lord's  power.  Priest 
Stephens  came  to  me  and  desired  that  my  father  and 
brother  and  I  might  go  aside  with  him  that  he  might  speak 
to  me  in  private ;  and  the  rest  of  the  priests  should  keep 
the  people  from  coming  to  us.  I  was  very  loth  to  go  aside 
with  him  ;  but  the  people  cried.  Go,  George;  do,  George,  go 


1654.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


91 


aside  with  him  ;  and  I  was  afraid  if  I  did  not  go  they  would 
say  I  was  disobedient  to  my  parents.  So  I  went ;  and  the 
rest  of  the  priests  were  to  keep  the  people  off,  but  they 
could  not ;  for  the  people  being  willing  to  hear  drew  close 
to  us.  I  asked  the  priest  what  he  had  to  say  ?  And  he 
said,  If  he  was  out  of  the  way  I  should  pray  for  him  ;  and 
if  I  was  out  of  the  way  he  would  pray  for  me;  and  he 
would  give  me  a  form  of  words  to  pray  for  him  by.  I  re- 
plied. It  seems  thou  dost  not  know  whether  thou  beest  in 
the  right  way  or  no,  neither  dost  thou  know  whether  I  am 
in  the  right  way  or  no ;  but  I  know  that  I  am  in  the  ever- 
lasting way,  Christ  Jesus,  which  thou  art  out  of.  And  thou 
wouldest  give  me  a  form  of  words  to  pray  by,  and  yet  thou 
deniest  the  Common  Prayer  Book  to  pray  by  as  well  as  I, 
and  I  deny  thy  form  of  words  as  well  as  it.  If  thou 
wouldest  have  me  pray  for  thee  by  a  form  of  words,  is  not 
this  to  deny  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  practice  of  praying 
by  the  Spirit  as  it  gave  words  and  utterance  ?  Many  people 
were  convinced  that  day,  for  the  Lord's  power  came  over 
all.  And  whereas  they  thought  to  have  confounded  truth 
that  day,  many  were  convinced  of  it ;  and  many  that  were 
convinced  before,  were  by  that  day's  work  confirmed  in  the 
truth  and  abode  in  it ;  and  a  great  shake  it  gave  to  the 
priests.  Yea,  my  father,  though  he  was  an  hearer  and 
follower  of  the  priest,  was  so  well  satisfied,  that  he  struck 
his  cane  upon  the  ground  and  said.  Truly  I  see  he  that  will 
but  stand  to  the  truth,  it  will  carry  him  out.  Now  the 
reason  why  I  would  not  go  into  their  steeple-house  was  be- 
cause I  was  to  bear  my  testimony  against  it,  and  to  bring 
all  off  from  such  places  to  the  Spirit  of  God ;  that  they 
might  know  their  bodies  to  be  the  temples  of  the  Holy 


92 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1654. 


Ghost.  And  to  bring  them  off  from  all  the  hireling 
teachers  to  Christ  their  free  teacher,  tliat  had  died  for 
them  and  purchased  them  with  his  blood. 

Then  I  went  to  Leicester,  and  from  Leicester  to  Whetston. 
But  before  the  meeting  began,  there  came  about  seventeen 
troopers  of  Colonel  Hacker's  regiment  with  his  marshal ; 
and  they  took  me  up  before  the  meeting.  At  night  they 
had  me  before  Colonel  Hacker  and  his  major  and  captains, 
a  great  company  of  them.  And  a  great  deal  of  discourse 
we  had  about  the  priests  and  about  meetings  (for  at  this 
time  there  was  a  noise  of  a  plot  against  O.  Cromwell).  And 
much  reasoning  I  had  with  them  about  the  light  of  Christ, 
which  enlighteneth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world. 
Colonel  Hacker  asked  whether  it  was  not  this  light  of 
Christ  that  made  Judas  betray  his  master  and  after  led 
him  to  hang  himself.  I  told  him,  No ;  that  was  the  spirit 
of  darkness  which  hated  Christ  and  his  light.  Then  Colonel 
Hacker  said  I  might  go  home  and  keep  at  home,  and  not 
go  abroad  to  meetings.  I  told  him  I  was  an  innocent  man, 
free  from  plots,  and  denied  all  such  work.  Then  his  son 
Needham  said.  Father,  this  man  hath  reigned  too  long ;  it 
is  time  to  have  him  cut  off.  I  asked  him  for  what?  what 
had  I  done  or  whom  had  I  wronged  from  a  child?,  for  I 
was  bred  and  born  in  that  country,  and  who  could  accuse 
me  of  any  evil  from  a  child  ?  Then  Colonel  Hacker  asked 
me  again  if  I  would  go  home  and  stay  at  home?  I  told 
him  if  I  should  promise  him  so,  that  would  manifest  that  I 
was  guilty  of  something  to  go  home,  and  make  my  home  a 
prison  ;  and  if  I  went  to  meetings  they  would  say  I  broke 
their  order.  Therefore  I  told  them  I  should  go  to  meet- 
ings as  the  Lord  should  order  me,  and  therefore  could  not 


1654.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


93 


submit  to  their  requirings;  but  I  said  we  were  a  peace- 
able people.  Well  then,  said  Colonel  Hacker,  I  will  send 
you  to-morrow  morning  by  six  a  clock  to  my  Lord  Protector 
by  Captain  Drury,  one  of  his  life-guard.  That  night  I  was 
kept  a  prisoner  at  the  Marshalsey ;  and  the  next  morning 
by  the  sixth  hour  I  was  ready  and  delivered  to  Captain 
Drury.  I  desired  he  would  let  me  speak  with  Colonel  Hacker 
before  I  went,  and  he  had  me  to  his  bedside.  Colonel 
Hacker  at  me  presently  again  to  go  home  and  keep  no 
more  meetings.  I  told  him  I  could  not  submit  to  that,  but 
must  have  my  liberty  to  serve  God  and  to  go  to  meetings. 
Then,  said  he,  you  must  go  before  the  Protector.  Where- 
upon I  kneeled  on  his  bedside  and  besought  the  Lord  to 
forgive  him ;  for  he  was  as  Pilate,  though  he  would  wash 
his  hands ;  and  when  the  day  of  his  misery  and  trial  should 
come  upon  him,  I  bid  him  then  remember  what  I  had  said 
to  him.  But  he  was  stirred  up,  and  set  on  by  priest  Ste- 
phens and  the  other  priests  and  professors,  wherein  their 
envy  and  baseness  was  manifest,  who,  when  they  could  not 
overcome  me  by  disputes  and  arguments  nor  resist  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  that  was  in  me,  then  they  got  soldiers 
to  take  me  up. 

Afterwards,  when  this  Colonel  Hacker  was  in  prison  in 
London,  a  day  or  two  before  he  was  executed,  he  was  put 
in  mind  of  what  he  had  done  against  the  innocent.  And 
he  remembered  it,  and  confessed  to  it  to  Margaret  Fell,  and 
said  he  knew  well  whom  she  meant,  and  he  had  a  trouble 
upon  him  for  it.  So  his  son,  who  had  told  his  father  I  had 
reigned  too  long  and  that  it  was  time  to  have  me  cut  off, 
might  observe  how  his  father  was  cut  off  afterwards,  being 
hanged  at  Tyburn. 


94 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1654. 


Now  was  I  carried  up  a  prisoner  by  Captain  Drury  afore- 
said from  Leicester.  So  he  brought  me  to  London  and 
lodged  me  at  the  Mermaid  over  against  the  Mews  at  Char- 
ing-cross.  He  left  me  there,  and  went  to  give  the  Protector 
an  account  of  me.  And  when  he  came  to  me  again,  he 
told  me  the  Protector  did  require  that  I  should  promise 
not  to  take  up  a  carnal  sword  or  weapon  against  him  or  the 
government  as  it  then  was ;  and  that  I  should  write  it  in 
what  words  I  saw  good  and  set  my  hand  to  it.  I  said  little 
in  reply  to  Captain  Drury.  But  the  next  morning  I  was 
moved  of  the  Lord  to  write  a  paper  to  the  Protector  by 
the  name  of  Oliver  Cromwell,  wherein  I  did  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Lord  God  declare,  That  I  did  deny  the  wear- 
ing or  drawing  of  a  carnal  sword  or  any  other  outward 
weapon  against  him  or  any  man.  And  that  I  was  sent  of 
God  to  stand  a  witness  against  all  violence  and  against  the 
works  of  darkness ;  and  to  turn  people  from  the  darkness 
to  the  light,  and  to  bring  -them  from  the  occasion  of  war 
and  fighting  to  the  peaceable  gospel,  and  from  being  evil- 
doers, which  the  magistrates'  sword  should  be  a  terror  to. 
When  I  had  written  what  the  Lord  had  given  me  to  write, 
I  set  my  name  to  it  and  gave  it  to  Captain  Drury  to  give 
to  O.  Cromwell,  which  he  did.  Then  after  some  time  Cap- 
tain Drury  brought  me  before  the  Protector  himself  at 
Whitehall.  It  was  in  a  morning,  before  he  was  dressed ; 
and  one  Harvey,  that  had  come  a  little  among  Friends  but 
was  disobedient,  waited  upon  him.  When  I  came  in  I  was 
moved  to  say,  Peace  be  in  this  house.  And  I  bid  him  keep 
in  the  fear  of  God  that  he  might  receive  wisdom  from  Him; 
that  by  it- he  might  be  ordered  and  with  it  might  order  all 
things  under  his  hand  to  God's  glory.    I  spake  much  to 


1654.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


95 


him  of  truth  and  a  great  deal  of  discourse  I  had  with  him 
about  religion,  wherein  he  carried  himself  very  moderately. 
But  he  said  we  quarrelled  with  the  priests  whom  he  called 
ministers.  I  told  him  I  did  not  quarrel  with  them,  but  they 
quarrelled  with  me  and  my  friends.  But,  said  I,  if  we  own 
the  prophets,  Christ,  and  the  apostles,  we  cannot  hold  up 
such  teachers,  prophets,  and  shepherds  as  the  prophets, 
Christ,  and  the  apostles  declared  against;  but  we  must  de- 
clare against  them  by  the  same  power  and  Spirit.  Then  I 
showed  him  that  the  prophets,  Christ,  and  the  apostles  de- 
clared freely  and  declared  against  them  that  did  not  declare 
freely ;  such  as  preached  for  filthy  lucre,  and  divined  for 
money,  and  preached  for  hire,  and  were  covetous  and 
greedy  like  the  dumb  dogs  that  could  never  have  enough. 
And  that  they  that  have  the  same  Spirit  that  Christ  and 
the  prophets  and  the  apostles  had,  could  not  but  declare 
against  all  such  now,  as  they  did  then.  As  I  spake  he 
would  several  times  say.  It  was  very  good,  and  it  was  truth. 
I  told  him  that  all  Christendom  (so  called)  had  the  Scrip- 
tures, but  they  wanted  the  power  and  Spirit  that  they  had 
who  gave  forth  the  Scriptures;  and  that  was  the  reason 
they  were  not  in  fellowshi])  with  the  Son,  nor  with  the 
Father,  nor  with  the  Scriptures,  nor  one  with  another. 
Many  more  words  I  had  with  him  ;  but,  people  coming  in, 
I  drew  a  little  back.  And  as  I  was  turning  he  catched  me 
by  the  hand,  and  with  tears  in  his  eyes  said,  Come  again  to 
my  house;  for  if  thou  and  I  were  but  an  hour  of  a  day  to- 
gether we  should  be  nearer  one  to  the  other ;  adding,  that 
he  wished  me  no  more  ill  than  he  did  to  his  own  soul.  I 
told  him  if  he  did,  he  wronged  his  own  soul.  And  I  bid  him 
hearken  to  God's  voice  that  he  might  stand  in  his  counsel 


96 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1654. 


and  obey  it,  and  if  he  did  so,  that  would  keep  him  from 
hardness  of  heart ;  but  if  he  did  not  hear  God's  voice,  his 
heart  would  be  hardened.  And  he  said  it  was  true.  Then 
went  I  out.  And  when  Captain  Drury  came  out  after  me 
he  told  me  his  Lord  Protector  said  I  was  at  liberty  and 
might  go  whither  I  would.  Then  I  was  brought  into  a 
great  hall  where  the  Protector's  gentlemen  were  to  dine ; 
and  I  asked  them  what  they  did  bring  me  thither  for? 
They  said  it  was  by  the  Protector's  order,  that  I  might 
dine  with  them.  I  bid  them  let  the  Protector  know  I 
would  not  eat  a  bit  of  his  bread  nor  drink  a  sup  of  his 
drink.  When  he  heard  this,  he  said,  Now  I  see  there  is  a 
people  risen  and  come  up  that  I  cannot  win  either  with 
gifts,  honours,  offices,  or  places  ;  but  all  other  sects  and  peo- 
ple I  can.  But  it  was  told  him  again,  That  we  had  forsook 
our  own,  and  were  not  like  to  look  for  such  things  from  him. 

Now  I  being  set  at  liberty  went  up  to  the  inn  again 
where  Captain  Drury  had  at  first  lodged  me.  This  Captain 
Drury,  though  he  sometimes  carried  fairly,  was  an  enemy 
to  me  and  to  truth  and  opposed  it ;  and  when  professors 
came  to  me  (while  I  was  under  his  custody  and  he  was  by), 
he  would  scoff  at  trembling  and  call  us  Quakers,  as  the 
Independents  and  Presbyterians  had  nick-named  us  before. 
But  afterwards  he  came  on  a  time  to  me  and  told  me  that 
as  he  was  lying  on  his  bed  to  rest  himself  in  the  daytime, 
a  sudden  trembling  seized  on  him  that  his  joints  knocked 
together  and  his  body  shook  so  that  he  could  not  rise  from 
his  bed,  he  was  so  shaken  that  he  had  not  strength  enough 
left  to  rise ;  but  he  felt  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  upon  him, 
and  he  tumbled  off  his  bed,  and  cried  to  the  Lord  and  said 
he  would  never  speak  against  the  Quakers  more,  such  as 
trembled  at  the  Word  of  God. 


1654.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


97 


When  I  came  from  Whitehall  to  the  Mermaid  at  Char- 
ing-Cross  (which  had  been  my  prison)  I  staid  not  long 
there,  but  went  into  the  city  of  London,  where  we  had 
great  and  powerful  meetings ;  and  so  great  were  the 
throngs  of  people  that  I  could  hardly  get  to  and  from  the 
meetings,  for  the  crowds  of  people :  and  the  truth  spread 
exceedingly.  Then  after  awhile  I  went  to  Whitehall  again, 
and  was  moved  to  declare  the  day  of  the  Lord  amongst 
them,  and  that  the  Lord  was  come  to  teach  his  people 
Himself  So  I  preached  truth  both  to  the  officers  and  to 
them  that  were  called  Oliver's  gentlemen  who  were  of  his 
guard. 

The  God  of  heaven  carried  me  over  all  in  his  power, 
and  his  blessed  power  went  over  the  nation  ;  insomuch  that 
many  Friends  about  this  time  were  moved  to  go  up  and 
down  to  sound  forth  the  everlasting  gospel  in  most  parts 
of  this  nation,  and  also  into  Scotland ;  and  the  glory  of 
the  Lord  was  felt  over  all  to  his  everlasting  praise.  And 
a  great  convincement  there  was  in  London,  and  some  in 
the  Protector's  house  and  family.  I  went  to  have  seen  him 
again,  but  could  not  get  to  him,  the  officers  were  grown  so 
rude.  I  was  moved  to  write  a  letter  to  the  Protector,  so 
called,  to  warn  him  of  the  mighty  work  the  Lord  hath  to 
do  in  the  nations  and  shaking  of  them  ;  and  to  beware  of 
his  own  wit,  craft,  subtilty,  and  policy,  or  seeking  any  by- 
ends  to  himself 

Now  after  I  had  made  some  stay  in  the  city  of  London 
and  cleared  myself  of  what  service  lay  upon  me  at  that 
time  there,  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  go  down  into  Bed- 
fordshire to  John  Crook's  house,  where  there  was  a  great 
meeting  and  people  generally  convinced  of  the  Lord's  truth. 
9  G 


98 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1655. 


After  some  time  I  turned  up  through  the  country  to 
London  again,  where  Friends  were  finely  established  in  the 
truth  and  great  comings  in  there  were.  And  about  this 
time  several  Friends  went  beyond  the  seas  to  declare  the 
everlasting  truth  of  God.  Now  when  I  had  stayed  awhile 
in  the  city  I  went  into  Kent. 

From  Ry  I  went  to  Rumney,  where,  the  people  having 
had  notice  of  my  coming  some  time  before,  there  was  a, 
very  large  meeting.  Thither  came  Samuel  Fisher,  who 
was  an  eminent  preacher  among  the  Baptists,  and  had  had 
a  parsonage  reputed  worth  two  hundred  pounds  a  year, 
which,  for  conscience'  sake,  he  had  given  up.  And  there 
was  also  the  pastor  of  the  Baptists  and  abundance  of  their 
people.  A  great  convincement  there  was  that  day,  and 
many  were  turned  from  the  darkness  to  the  Divine  light 
of  Christ,  and  came  to  see  their  teachers'  errors  and  to  sit 
under  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  teaching,  and  to  know  him 
their  way  and  the  covenant  of  light  which  God  had  given 
to  be  their  salvation.  And  they  were  brought  to  the  one 
baptism  and  to  the  one  baptizer,  Christ  Jesus.  This  Sam- 
uel Fisher  received  the  truth  in  the  love  of  it  and  became 
a  faithful  minister  of  it,  and  preached  Christ  freely,  and 
laboured  much  in  the  work  and  service  of  the  Lord,  being 
moved  of  the  Lord  to  go  and  declare  the  word  of  life  at 
Dunkirk  and  in  Holland  and  in  divers  parts  of  Italy,  as 
Leghorn  and  Rome  itself ;  and  yet  the  Lord  preserved  him 
and  his  companion  John  Stubbs  out  of  their  inquisitions. 

From  Dover  I  went  to  Canterbury.  From  thence  I 
passed  into  Sussex.  Several  meetings  I  had  thereabouts, 
and  among  the  rest  there  was  a  meeting  appointed  at  a 
great  man's  house.    A  glorious  meeting  we  had.  The 


1655.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


99 


hearts  of  people  were  opened  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and 
they  were  turned  from  the  hirelings  to  Christ  Jesus  their 
shepherd,  who  had  purchased  them  without  money,  would 
feed  them  without  money  or  price. 

Out  of  Sussex  I  travelled  through  the  country  till  I 
came  to  Reading.  There  I  stayed  till  the  First  day,  and 
then  had  a  meeting  in  George  Lamboll's  orchard,  and  a 
great  part  of  the  town  came  to  it.  A  glorious  meeting  it 
was,  and  a  great  convincement  there  was  that  day,  and  the 
people  were  mightily  satisfied.  After  the  meeting  many 
Baptists  and  Ranters  came  privately  reasoning  and  dis- 
coursing ;  but  the  Lord's  power  came  over  them.  The 
Ranters  pleaded  that  God  made  the  devil ;  but  I  denied  it, 
and  told  them  I  was  come  into  the  power  of  God,  the  seed 
Christ,  which  was  before  the  devil  was  and  bruised  the 
head  of  him.  And  he  became  a  devil  by  going  out  of 
truth,  and  so  became  a  murderer  and  a  destroyer.  So  I 
showed  them  that  God  did  not  make  the  devil ;  for  God  is 
a  God  of  truth,  and  He  made  all  things  good  and  blessed 
them ;  but  God  did  not  bless  the  devil.  And  the  devil  is 
bad,  and  was  a  liar  and  a  murderer  from  the  beginning,  and 
spoke  of  himself  and  not  from  God.  And  so  the  truth 
stopped  them  and  bound  them,  and  came  over  all  the 
highest  notions  in  the  nation  and  confounded  them.  For 
by  the  power  of  the  Lord  God  I  was  manifest,  and  sought 
to  be  made  manifest  to  the  Spirit  of  God  in  all ;  that  by> 
it,  which  they  vexed  and  quenched  and  grieved,  they  might 
be  turned  to  God  ;  as  many  were  turned  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  by  the  Spirit  of  God  and  were  come  to  sit  under  his 
teaching. 

After  this  meeting  at  Reading  I  passed  up  to  London, 


100 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1655. 


where  I  stayed  awhile  and  had  large  meetings,  and  then 
went  into  Essex  and  came  to  Cogshall.  And  there  was  a 
meeting  of  about  two  thousand  people,  as  it  was  judged, 
which  lasted  several  hours,  and  a  glorious  meeting  it  was ; 
for  the  word  of  life  was  freely  declared,  and  people  were 
turned  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  their  teacher  and  their 
Saviour,  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life. 

We  came  to  Yarmouth  and  there  stayed  awhile,  where 
there  was  a  Friend,  one  Thomas  Bond,  in  prison  for  the 
truth  of  Christ.  There  we  had  some  service  for  the  Lord, 
and  some  were  turned  to  the  Lord  in  that  town.  From 
thence  we  rode  to  another  town  about  twenty  miles  off, 
where  were  many  tender  people.  And  I  was  moved  of  the 
Lord  to  speak  to  the  people  as  I  sate  upon  my  horse  in 
several  places  as  I  passed  along.  We  went  to  another  town, 
about  five  miles  from  thence,  and  set  up  our  horses  at  an 
inn,  having  travelled  five  and  forty  miles  that  day,  Richard 
Hubberthorn  and  I.  There  were  some  friendly  people  in 
the  town,  and  we  had  a  tender,  broken  meeting  amongst 
them  in  the  Lord's  power  to  his  praise. 

We  bid  the  hostler  have  our  horses  ready  by  the  third 
hour  in  the  morning,  for  we  intended  to  ride  to  Lyn,  about 
three  and  thirty  miles,  next  morning.  But  when  we  were 
in  bed  at  our  inn,  about  the  eleventh  hour  at  night  came 
the  constable  and  officers  with  a  great  rabble  of  people  into 
the  inn,  and  said  they  were  come  with  an  hue  and  cry  from 
a  justice  of  peace  that  lived  near  that  town,  about  five  miles 
oflT,  where  I  had  spoken  to  the  people  in  the  streets  as  I 
rode  along,  to  search  for  two  horsemen  that  rid  upon  grey 
horses  and  in  grey  clothes,  an  house  having  been  broken 
up  upon  the  Seventh  day  before  at  night  as  they  said.  We 


1655.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


101 


told  them  we  were  honest  and  innocent  men  and  abhorred 
such  things,  yet  they  apprehended  us  and  set  a  guard 
with  halberts  and  pikes  upon  us  that  night,  making  some 
of  those  friendly  people  with  others  to  watch  us.  Next 
morning  we  were  up  betimes,  and  the  constable  with  his 
guard  carried  us  before  a  justice  of  peace  about  five  miles 
off,  and  we  took  two  or  three  of  the  sufficient  men  of  the 
town  with  us,  who  had  been  with  us  at  the  great  meeting 
at  Captain  Lawrence's,  and  could  testify  that  we  lay  both 
the  Seventh  day  night  and  the  First  day  night  at  Captain 
Lawrence's,  and  it  was  the  Seventh  day  night  that  they 
said  the  house  was  broken  up.  Now  the  reader  is  to  be 
informed  that  during  the  time  that  I  was  a  prisoner  at  the 
Mermaid  at  Charing-Cross  (of  which  an  account  is  given 
before),  this  Captain  Lawrence  brought  several  Independent 
justices  to  see  me  there,  with  whom  I  had  a  great  deal  of 
discourse  which  they  took  offence  at.  For  they  pleaded  for 
imperfection  and  to  sin  as  long  as  they  lived ;  but  did  not 
like  to  hear  of  Christ's  teaching  his  people  himself,  and 
making  people  as  clear  whilst  here  upon  the  earth  as  Adam 
and  Eve  were  before  they  fell.  Now  these  justices  had 
plotted  together  this  mischief  against  me  in  the  country, 
pretending  an  house  was  broken  up,  that  so  they  might 
send  their  hue  and  cry  after  me ;  so  great  was  their  malice 
against  the  righteous  and  the  just.  They  were  vexed  also, 
and  troubled,  to  hear  of  the  great  meeting  at  John  Law- 
rence's aforesaid ;  for  there  was  a  colonel  convinced  there 
that  day  that  lived  and  died  in  the  truth.  But  Providence 
so  ordered  it  that  the  constable  carried  us  to  a  justice  about 
five  miles  onward  in  our  way  towards  Lyn,  who  was  not 
an  Independent  justice  as  the  rest  were.  When  we  were 
9* 


102  PASSAGES  FROM  [1655. 

brought  before  him  he  began  to  be  angry  because  we  did 
not  put  off  our  hats  to  him.  I  told  him  I  had  been  before 
the  Protector,  and  he  was  not  offended  at  my  hat,  and  why 
should  he  be  offended  at  it  who  was  but  one  of  his  servants? 
Then  he  read  the  hue  and  cry.  And  I  told  him  that  that 
night  wherein  the  house  was  said  to  be  broken  up  we  were 
at  Captain  Lawrence's  house,  and  that  we  had  several  men 
here  present  could  testify  the  truth  thereof  Thereupon  the 
justice,  having  examined  us  and  them,  said  he  believed  we 
were  not  the  men  that  had  broken  the  house ;  but  he  was 
sorry,  he  said,  that  he  had  no  more  against  us.  We  told  him 
he  ought  not  to  be  sorry  for  not  having  evil  against  us,  but 
rather  to  be  glad ;  for  to  rejoice  when  he  got  evil  against 
people,  as  for  house-breaking  or  the  like,  was  not  a  good 
mind  in  him.  It  was  a  good  while  yet  before  he  could  re- 
solve whether  to  let  us  go  or  send  us  to  prison.  And  the 
wicked  constable  stirred  him  up  against  us,  telling  him  we 
had  good  horses,  and  that  if  it  pleased  him  he  would  carry 
us  to  Norwich  jail.  But  we  took  hold  of  the  justice's  con- 
fession, that  he  believed  we  were  not  the  men  that  had 
broken  the  house,  and  after  we  had  admonished  him  to 
fear  the  Lord  in  his  day,  the  Lord's  power  came  over  him 
so  that  he  let  us  go,  and  so  their  snare  was  broken.  A 
great  people  were  afterward  gathered  to  the  Lord  in  that 
town  where  I  was  moved  to  speak  to  them  in  the  street, 
and  from  whence  the  hue  and  cry  came. 

When  I  came  into  the  town  of  Cambridge,  the  scholars, 
hearing  of  me,  were  up  and  were  exceeding  rude.  I  kept 
on  my  horse's  back  and  rid  through  them  in  the  Lord's 
power ;  but  they  unhorsed  Amor  Stoddart  before  he  could 
get  to  the  inn.  When  we  were  in  the  inn,  they  were  so  rude 


1655.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


103 


there  in  the  courts  and  in  the  streets  that  the  miners,  the 
colliers,  and  carters  could  never  be  ruder.  They  knew  I 
was  so  against  their  trade,  the  trade  of  preaching,  which 
they  were  there  as  apprentices  to  learn,  that  they  raged  as 
bad  as  ever  Diana's  craftsmen  did  against  Paul. 

We  returned  to  London,  where  Friends  received  us 
gladly,  the  Lord's  power  having  carried  us  through  many 
snares  and  dangers.  And  great  service  we  had  for  the 
Lord ;  for  many  hundreds  were  brought  to  sit  under  the 
teaching  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  their  Saviour,  and  to 
praise  the  Lord  through  him.  James  Naylor  also  was 
come  up  to  London  ;  and  Richard  Hubberthorn  and  I 
stayed  some  time  in  the  city  visiting  Friends  and  answer- 
ing gainsayers ;  for  we  had  great  disputes  with  professors 
of  all  sorts.  Many  reproaches  they  cast  upon  truth,  and 
lying,  slanderous  books  they  gave  forth  against  us.  But 
we  answered  them  all,  and  cleared  God's  truth  and  set  it 
over  them  all,  and  the  Lord's  power  was  over  all. 

This  year  came  out  the  oath  of  abjuration,  by  which 
many  Friends  suffered ;  and  several  Friends  went  to  speak 
■with  the  Protector  about  it,  but  he  began  to  harden.  And 
sufferings  increasing  upon  Friends  by  reason  that  envious 
magistrates  made  use  of  that  oath  as  a  snare  to  catch 
Friends  in,  who  they  knew  could  not  swear  at  all,  I  was 
moved  to  write  to  the  Protector  about  it. 

I  writ  also  a  short  epistle  to  Friends,  as  an  encourage- 
ment to  them  in  their  several  exercises,  which  was  as  fol- 
io weth  :  — 

"My  dear  Friends:  —  In  the  power  of  the  everlasting 
God,  which  comprehends  the  power  of  darkness  and  all 
the  temptations,  and  that  which  comes  out  of  it,  in  that 


104 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1655. 


power  of  God  dwell,  which  will  bring  and  keep  you  to  the 
Word  in  the  beginning;  which  will  keep  you  up  to  the 
life,  and  to  feed  upon  the  same,  in  which  you  are  over  the 
power  of  darkness.  Therefore  in  that  life  dwell,  in  which 
you  will  know  dominion  ;  and  let  your  faith  be  in  the 
power  and  over  the  weakness  and  temptations,  and  look 
not  at  them ;  but  in  the  light  and  power  of  God  look  at 
the  Lord's  strength,  which  will  be  made  perfect  in  your 
weakest  state.  So  in  all  temptations  look  at  the  grace  of 
God  to  bring  your  salvation,  which  is  your  teacher  to  teach 
you  ;  for  when  you  do  look  or  hearken  to  the  temptations, 
you  do  go  from  your  teacher,  the  grace  of  God." 

From  Worcester  we  went  to  Tewksbury,  where  in  the 
evening  we  had  a  great  meeting.  And  there  came  in  the 
priest  of  the  town  with  a  great  rabble  of  rude  people ;  and 
the  priest  boasted  that  he  would  see  whether  he  or  I  should 
have  the  victory.  I  turned  the  people  to  the  Divine  light, 
which  Christ,  the  heavenly  and  spiritual  man,  hath  enlight- 
ened them  withal ;  that  with  that  light  they  might  see 
their  sins,  and  that  they  were  in  death  and  darkness  and 
without  God  in  the  world ;  and  with  the  same  light  they 
might  see  Christ,  from  whom  it  came,  their  Saviour  and 
Redeemer,  who  had  shed  his  blood  for  them  and  died  for 
them,  and  who  was  the  way  to  God,  the  truth,  and  the  life. 
Here  the  priest  began  to  rage  against  the  light  and  denied 
it;  for  neither  priest  nor  professor  could  endure  to  hear 
the  light  spoken  of. 

At  Badgley  William  Edmundson,  a  Friend  that  lived  in 
Ireland,  having  some  drawings  upon  his  spirit  to  come  over 
into  England  to  see  me,  met  with  me ;  and  by  him  I  writ 
a  few  lines  to  those  few  Friends  that  were  then  convinced 
in  the  north  of  Ireland  as  followeth ;  — 


1655.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


105 


"Friends:  —  In  that  which  convinceth  you  wait,  that 
you  may  have  that  removed  you  are  convinced  of.  And  all 
my  dear  Friends  dwell  in  the  life  and  love  and  power  and 
wisdom  of  God,  in  unity  one  with  another  and  with  God. 
And  the  peace  and  wisdom  of  God  fill  all  your  hearts,  that 
nothing  may  rule  in  you,  but  the  life  which  stands  in  the 
Lord  God.  G.  F." 

When  these  few  lines  were  read  amongst  the  Friends  in 
Ireland  at  their  meeting,  the  power  of  the  Lord  seized  upon 
them  all  that  were  in  the  room. 

At  Baldock  when  we  went  to  our  inn  there  were  two  des- 
perate fellows  fighting  so  furiously  that  none  durst  come 
nigh  them  to  part  them.  But  I  was  moved  in  the  Lord's 
power  to  go  to  them,  and  when  I  had  loosed  their  hands  I 
held  one  of  them  by  one  hand  and  the  other  by  the  other 
hand ;  and  I  showed  them  the  evil  of  their  doings,  and 
reconciled  them  one  to  the  other,  that  they  were  loving 
and  very  thankful  to  me,  so  that  people  admired  at  it. 

[For  more  than  a  year  after  he  was  set  at  liberty  by  the 
Protector,  he  was  engaged  in  travelling  through  England, 
having  meetings  in  many  places.  When  in  Cornwall,  he 
and  two  other  Friends  were  arrested  by  order  of  Major 
Ceely,  and  sent  under  a  guard  of  soldiers,  who  treated  them 
very  roughly,  to  Lanceston  jail.  After  nine  weeks'  impris- 
onment, till  the  assizes  came  on,  they  were  brought  before 
Chief  Justice  Glyn.] 

In  the  afternoon  we  were  had  up  again  into  the  court  by 
jailer  and  sherifi"s  men  and  troopers,  who  had  a  mighty 
toil  to  get  us  through  the  crowd  of  people.  When  we  were 
in  the  court  waiting  to  be  called,  I  seeing  both  the  jury- 
men and  such  a  multitude  of  others  swearing,  it  grieved 


106 


PASSAGES  FEOM 


[1656. 


my  life  to  see  that  such  as  professed  Christianity  should  so 
openly  disobey  and  break  the  command  of  Christ  and  the 
apostle.  And  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  God  to  give  forth 
a  paper  against  swearing,  which  I  had  about  me,  to  the 
grand  and  petty  juries. 

This  paper  passing  among  them  from  the  jury  to  the 
justices,  they  presented  it  to  the  judge;  so  that  when  we 
were  called  before  the  judge  he  bid  the  clerk  give  me  that 
paper,  and  then  asked  me  whether  that  seditious  paper  was 
mine?  I  told  him  if  they  would  read  it  up  in  open  court 
that  I  might  hear  it,  if  it  was  mine  I  would  own  it  and 
stand  by  it.  He  would  have  had  me  to  have  taken  it,  and 
looked  upon  it  in  my  own  hand ;  but  I  again  desired  that 
it  might  be  read,  that  all  the  country  might  hear  it,  and 
judge  whether  there  was  any  sedition  in  it  or  no ;  for  if 
there  were,  I  was  willing  to  suffer  for  it.  At  last  the  clerk 
of  the  assize  read  it  with  an  audible  voice  that  all  the 
people  might  hear  it ;  and  when  he  had  done  I  told  them 
it  was  my  paper  and  I  would  own  it,  and  so  might  they  too 
except  they  would  deny  the  Scripture;  for  was  not  this 
scripture  language  and  the  words  and  commands  of  Christ 
and  the  apostle,  which  all  true  Christians  ought  to  obey? 
Then  they  let  fall  that  subject,  and  the  judge  fell  upon  us 
about  our  hats  again,  bidding  the  jailer  take  them  off, 
which  he  did,  and  gave  them  unto  us,  and  we  put  them  on 
again.  Then  we  asked  the  judge  and  the  justices.  What 
we  had  lain  in  prison  for  these  nine  weeks,  seeing  they  now 
objected  nothing  to  us  but  about  our  hats  ?  And  as  for  put- 
ting off  our  hats,  I  told  them.  That  was  the  honour  which 
God  would  lay  in  the  dust,  though  they  made  so  much  ado 
about  it ;  the  honour  which  is  of  men,  and  which  men  seek 


1656.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


107 


one  of  another,  and  is  the  mark  of  unbelievers ;  for  how 
can  ye  believe,  saith  Christ,  who  receive  honour  one  of 
another,  and  seek  not  the  honour  that  cometh  from  God 
only  ?  And  Christ  saith,  I  receive  not  honour  from  men  ; 
and  all  true  Christians  should  be  of  his  mind.  Then  the 
judge  began  to  make  a  great  speech,  how  he  represented 
the  Lord  Protector's  person ;  and  he  had  made  him  lord 
chief  justice  of  England,  and  sent  him  to  come  that  circuit, 
etc.  We  desired  him  then  that  he  would  do  us  justice  for 
our  false  imprisonment,  which  we  had  suffered  nine  weeks 
wrongfully.  But  instead  of  that  they  brought  in  an  in- 
dictment that  they  had  framed  against  us ;  such  a  strange 
thing  and  so  full  of  lies  that  I  thought  it  had  been  against 
some  of  the  thieves:  How  that  we  came  by  force  and 
arms  and  in  an  hostile  manner  into  the  court,  and  were 
brought  as  aforesaid.  I  told  them  it  was  all  false ;  and 
still  we  cried  for  justice  for  our  false  imprisonment,  being 
taken  up  in  our  journey  without  cause  by  Major  Ceely. 
Then  this  Peter  Ceely  spake  to  the  judge,  and  said.  May 
it  please  you  my  lord,  this  man  (pointing  to  me)  went  aside 
with  me  and  told  me  how  serviceable  I  might  be  for  his  de- 
sign ;  that  he  could  raise  forty  thousand  men  at  an  hour's 
warning  and  involve  the  nation  into  blood,  and  so  bring  in 
King  Charles ;  and  I  would  have  aided  him  out  of  the 
country,  but  he  would  not  go.  And,  if  it  please  you  my 
lord,  I  have  a  witness  to  swear  it.  And  so  he  called  upon 
his  witness.  But  the  judge  not  being  forward  to  examine 
the  witness,  I  spake  to  the  judge  and  desired  that  he  would 
be  pleased  to  let  my  mittimus  be  read  in  the  face  of  the 
court  and  country,  in  which  my  crime  was  signified  for 
which  I  was  sent  to  prison.    The  judge  said  it  should  not 


108 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1656. 


be  read.  I  said  it  ought  to  be,  seeiog  it  concerned  my  lib- 
erty and  my  life.  The  judge  said  again,  It  shall  not  be 
read  ;  but  I  said,  It  ought  to  be  read,  for  if  I  have  done 
anything  worthy  of  death  or  of  bonds,  let  all  the  country 
know  it.  Then  seeing  they  would  not  read  it,  I  spake  to 
one  of  my  fellow-prisoners,  Thou  hast  a  copy  of  it,  read 
it  up,  said  I.  It  shall  not  be  read,  said  the  judge ;  Jailer, 
said  he,  take  him  away;  I'll  see  whether  he  or  I  shall 
be  master.  So  I  was  taken  away,  and  awhile  after  called 
for  again.  And  I  still  cried  to  have  my  mittimus  read 
up,  for  that  signified  the  cause  of  my  commitment.  Where- 
fore I  again  spake  to  the  friend,  that  was  my  fellow-pris- 
oner, and  bid  him  read  it  up  ;  and  he  did  read  it  up,  and 
the  judge,  justices,  and  whole  court  were  silent ;  for  the 
people  were  eager  to  hear  it ;  which  is  as  followeth :  — 

"  Peter  Ceely,  one  of  the  justices  of  the  peace  of  this 
county,  to  the  keeper  of  his  Highnesse's  jail  at  Lanceston 
or  his  lawful  deputy  in  that  behalf,  greeting. 

"  I  send  you  herewith al  by  the  bearers  hereof  the  bodies 
of  Edward  Pyot  of  Bristol  and  George  Fox  of  Drayton 
and  Clea,  in  Leicestershire,  and  William  Salt  of  London ; 
which  they  pretend  to  be  the  places  of  their  habitations ; 
who  go  under  the  notion  of  Quakers,  and  acknowledge 
themselves  to  be  such ;  who  have  spread  several  papers 
tending  to  the  disturbance  of  the  public  peace,  and  cannot 
render  any  lawful  cause  of  coming  into  these  parts,  being 
persons  altogether  unknown,  and  having  no  pass  for  their 
travelling  up  and  down  the  country,  and  refusing  to  give 
sureties  of  their  good  behaviour,  according  to  the  law  in 
that  behalf  provided,  and  refuse  to  take  the  oath  of  abju- 


1656.]  GEORGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  109 

ration,  etc.  These  are,  therefore,  in  the  name  of  his  High- 
ness the  Lord  Protector,  to  will  and  command  you  that 
when  the  bodies  of  the  said  Edward  Pyot,  George  Fox, 
and  William  Salt  shall  be  unto  you  brought,  you  them  re- 
ceive, and  in  his  Highnesse's  prison  aforesaid  you  safely 
keep  them,  until  by  due  course  of  law  they  shall  be  deliv- 
ered. Hereof  fail  you  not,  as  you  will  answer  the  contrary 
at  your  perils.  Given  under  my  hand  and  seal  at  St.  Ives, 
the  eighteenth  day  of  January,  1655. 

"  P.  Ceely." 

When  it  was  read,  I  spake  thus  to  the  judge  and  jus- 
tices: Thou  that  sayest  thou  art  chief-justice  of  England 
and  you  that  be  justices,  ye  know  that  if  I  had  put  in 
sureties  I  might  have  gone  whether  I  pleased,  and  have 
carried  on  the  design,  if  I  had  one,  which  Major  Ceely 
hath  charged  me  with.  And  if  I  had  spoken  those  words 
to  him  which  he  hath  here  declared,  then  judge  ye  whether 
bail  or  mainprize  could  have  been  taken  in  that  case. 
Then  turning  my  speech  to  Major  Ceely,  I  said,  When  or 
where  did  I  take  thee  aside  ?  Was  not  thy  house  full  of 
rude  people,  and  thou  as  rude  as  any  of  them  at  our  ex- 
amination, so  that  I  asked  for  a  constable  or  some  other 
officer  to  keep  the  people  civil  ?  But  if  thou  art  my  ac- 
cuser, why  sittest  thou  on  the  bench  ?  that  is  not  a  place 
for  thee  to  sit  in,  for  accusers  do  not  use  to  sit  with  the 
judge.  Thou  oughtest  to  come  down  and  stand  by  me, 
and  look  me  in  the  face.  Besides,  I  would  ask  the  judge 
and  justices  this  question,  Whether  or  no  Major  Ceely  is 
not  guilty  of  this  treason  which  he  charges  against  me,  in 
concealing  it  so  long,  as  he  hath  done  ?  Does  he  understand 
his  place  either  as  a  soldier  or  a  justice  of  the  peace  ?  For 
10 


110 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1656. 


he  tells  you  here  that  I  went  aside  with  him  and  told  him 
what  a  design  I  had  in  hand,  and  how  serviceable  he  might 
be  for  my  design ;  that  I  could  raise  forty  thousand  men 
in  an  hour's  time,  and  bring  in  King  Charles,  and  involve 
the  nation  into  blood.  He  saith,  moreover,  he  would  have 
aided  me  out  of  the  country,  but  I  would  not  go,  and  there- 
fore he  committed  me  to  prison  for  want  of  sureties  for  the 
good  behaviour,  as  the  mittimus  declares.  Now,  do  not 
you  see  plainly  that  Major  Ceely  is  guilty  of  this  plot  and 
treason  that  he  talks  of,  and  hath  made  himself  a  party  to 
it  by  desiring  me  to  go  out  of  the  country  and  demanding 
bail  of  me,  and  not  charging  me  with  this  pretended  treason 
till  now,  nor  discovering  it  ?  But  I  deny  and  abhor  his 
words,  and  am  innocent  of  his  devilish  design.  So  that 
business  was  let  fall ;  for  the  judge  saw  clear  enough  that 
instead  of  ensnaring  me  he  had  ensnared  himself. 

Then  this  Major  Ceely  got  up  again  and  said,  If  it  please 
you,  my  lord,  to  hear  me,  this  man  struck  me  and  gave  me 
such  a  blow  as  I  never  had  in  ray  life.  At  this  I  smiled  in 
my  heart,  and  said,  Major  Ceely,  art  thou  a  justice  of 
peace  and  a  major  of  a  troop  of  horse,  and  tells  the  judge 
here  in  the  face  of  the  court  and  country  that  I,  who  am  a 
prisoner,  struck  thee  and  gave  thee  such  a  blow  as  thou 
never  hadst  the  like  in  thy  life?  What!  art  thou  not 
ashamed  ?  Prithee,  Major  Ceely,  said  I,  where  did  I  strike 
thee  ?  and  who  is  thy  witness  for  that  ?  who  was  by  ?  He 
said  it  was  in  the  castle-green,  and  that  Captain  Bradden 
was  standing  by  when  I  struck  him.  I  desired  the  judge 
to  let  him  produce  his  witness  for  that.  And  I  called 
again  upon  Major  Ceely  to  come  down  from  off  the  bench, 
telling  him  it  was  not  fit  that  the  accuser  should  sit  as 


1656.] 


GEOEGE   fox's  JOTTENAL. 


Ill 


judge  over  the  accused.  Now  when  I  called  again  for  his 
witness,  he  said  Captain  Bradden  was  his  witness.  Then  I 
saM,  Speak,  Captain  Bradden,  did'st  thou  see  me  give  him 
such  a  blow  and  strike  him  as  he  saith  ?  Captain  Bradden 
made  no  answer,  but  bowed  his  head  towards  me.  I  de- 
sired him  to  speak  up  if  he  knew  any  such  thing,  but  be 
only  bowed  his  head  again.  Nay,  said  I,  speak  up  and  let 
the  court  and  country  hear,  and  let  not  bowing  of  the  head 
serve  the  turn.  If  I  have  done  so,  let  the  law  be  inflicted 
on  me  ;  I  fear  not  sufferings  nor  death  itself ;  for  I  am  an  in- 
nocent man  concerning  all  his  charge.  But  Captain  Brad- 
den never  testified  to  it.  And  the  judge,  finding  those 
snares  would  not  hold,  cried,  Take  him  away,  jailer!  And 
then,  when  we  were  taken  away,  he  fined  us  twenty  marks 
apiece  for  not  putting  off  our  hats,  and  to  be  kept  in  prison 
till  we  paid  it,  and  so  sent  us  back  to  the  jail  again. 

At  night  Captain  Bradden  came  to  see  us,  and  seven  or 
eight  justices  with  him,  who  were  very  civil  to  us,  and  told 
us  they  did  believe  neither  the  judge  nor  any  in  the  court 
did  believe  those  charges  which  Major  Ceely  had  charged 
upon  me  in  the  face  of  the  country.  And  Captain  Bradden 
said  Major  Ceely  had  an  intent  to  have  taken  away  my  life, 
if  he  could  have  got  another  witness.  But,  said  I,  Captain 
Bradden,  why  did'st  not  thou  witness  for  me  or  against  me, 
seeing  Major  Ceely  produced  thee  for  a  witness  that  thou 
sawest  me  strike  him  ?  And  when  I  desired  thee  to  speak 
either  for  me  or  against  me,  according  to  what  thou  sawest 
or  knewest,  thou  would'st  not  speak.  Why,  said  he,  when 
Major  Ceely  and  I  came  by  you,  as  you  were  walking  in 
the  castle-green,  he  put  off  his  hat  to  you  and  said.  How 
do  you,  Mr.  Fox,  your  servant,  sir?  Then  you  said  to  him, 


112 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1656. 


Major  Ceely,  take  heed  of  hypocrisy  and  of  a  rotten  heart  ; 
for  when  came  I  to  be  thy  master  and  thou  my  servant  ? 
Do  servants  use  to  cast  their  masters  into  prison?  This 
was  the  great  blow  he  meant  that  you  gave  him.  Then  I 
called  to  mind  that  they  walked  by  us  and  that  he  spake 
to  me  as  aforesaid,  and  I  spake  those  words  to  him  before 
mentioned ;  which  hypocrisy  and  rotten-heartedness  he 
manifested  openly  when  he  complained  of  this  to  the  judge 
in  open  court  and  in  the  face  of  the  country  ;  and  would 
have  made  them  all  believe  that  I  struck  him  outwardly, 
with  my  hand. 

Now  the  assize  being  over,  and  we  settled  in  prison  upon 
such  a  commitment  as  we  were  not  likely  to  be  soon  re- 
leased, we  broke  off  from  giving  the  jailer  seven  shillings 
a  week  apiece  for  our  horses  and  seven  shillings  a  week  for 
ourselves,  and  sent  our  horses  out  into  the  country.  Upon 
which  the  jailer  grew  very  wicked  and  devilish,  and  put 
us  down  into  Doomsdale,  a  nasty,  stinking  place  where  they 
used  to  put  witches  and  murderers,  after  they  were  con- 
demned to  die.  The  place  was  so  noisome,  that  it  was  ob- 
served few  that  went  in  did  ever  come  out  again  in  health  ; 
for  there  was  no  house  of  office  in  it,  and  the  excrements 
of  the  prisoners  that  from  time  to  time  had  been  put  there 
had  not  been  carried  out,  as  we  were  told,  for  many  years. 
So  that  it  was  all  like  mire,  and  in  some  places  to  the  top 
of  the  shoes ;  and  he  would  not  let  us  cleanse  it,  neither 
would  he  let  us  have  beds  or  straw  to  lie  on.  In  this  man- 
ner were  we  fain  to  stay  all  night,  for  we  could  not  sit  down, 
the  place  was  so  full  of  filthy  excrements.  And  a  great 
while  he  kept  us  after  this  manner  before  he  would  let  us 
cleanse  it,  or  suffer  us  to  have  any  victuals  brought  in  but 


1656.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


113 


what  we  got  through  the  grate.  One  time  a  lass  brought 
us  a  little  meat,  and  he  arrested  her  for  breaking  his  house, 
and  sued  her  in  the  town  court  for  breaking  the  prison, 
and  a  great  deal  of  trouble  he  put  the  youug  woman  to ; 
whereby  others  were  so  discouraged  that  we  had  much  ado 
to  get  water  or  drink  or  victuals. 

By  this  time  the  general  quarter  sessions  drew  nigh,  and 
the  jailer  still  carrying  himself  basely  and  wickedly  to- 
wards us,  we  drew  up  our  sufferings  and  sent  it  to  the  ses- 
sions at  Bodmin.  Upon  the  reading  of  which  the  justices 
gave  order  that  Doomsdale  door  should  be  opened,  and  that 
we  should  have  liberty  to  cleanse  it,  and  to  buy  our  meat 
in  the  town.  We  sent  up  a  copy  also  of  our  sufferings  to 
the  Protector,  setting  forth  how  we  were  taken  and  com- 
mitted by  Major  Ceely,  and  how  we  were  abused  by  Cap- 
tain Keat,  and  the  rest  in  order.  Whereupon  the  Protec- 
tor sent  down  an  order  to  Captain  Fox,  governor  of  Pen- 
dennis  castle,  to  examine  the  matter  about  the  soldiers 
abusing  us  and  striking  me.  There  were  at  that  time 
many  of  the  gentry  of  the  country  at  the  castle,  and  Cap- 
tain Keat's  kinsman  that  struck  me  was  sent  for  before 
them  and  much  threatened.  They  told  him  that  if  I 
should  change  my  principle,  I  might  take  the  extremity  of 
the  law  against  him,  and  might  recover  sound  damages  of 
him.  Captain  Keat  also  was  checked  for  suffering  the 
prisoners  under  his  charge  to  be  abused.  This  was  of 
great  service  to  the  country  ;  for  afterwards  Friends  might 
have  spoken  in  any  market  or  steeple-house  thereabouts, 
and  none  would  meddle  with  them.  I  understood  that 
Hugh  Peters,  who  was  one  of  the  Protector's  chaplains, 
told  hira  they  could  not  do  George  Fox  a  greatei*  service 
10*  H 


114 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1656. 


for  the  spreading  of  his  principles  in  Cornwall  than  to  im- 
prison him  there.  And  indeed  my  imprisonment  there  was 
of  the  Lord  and  for  his  service  in  those  parts ;  for  after  the 
assizes  were  over,  and  it  was  known  we  were  likely  to  con- 
tinue prisoners,  several  Friends  from  most  parts  of  the  na- 
tion came  into  the  country  to  visit  us.  And  those  parts  of 
the  west  were  very  dark  countries  at  that  time ;  but  the 
Lord's  light  and  truth  brake  forth  and  shined  over  all,  and 
many  were  turned  from  darkness  to  the  light,  and  from 
Satan's  power  unto  God.  And  many  were  moved  to  go  to 
the  steeple-houses,  and  several  were  sent  to  prison  to  us, 
and  a  great  convincement  there  began  to  be  in  the  country. 

Now  in  Cornwall,  Devonshire,  Dorsetshire,  and  Somer- 
setshire truth  began  mightily  to  spread,  and  many  were 
turned  to  Christ  Jesus  and  his  free  teaching ;  for  many 
Friends  that  came  to  visit  us  were  drawn  forth  to  declare 
the  truth  in  those  countries ;  which  made  the  priests  and 
professors  rage,  and  they  stirred  up  the  magistrates  to  en- 
snare Friends.  Then  they  set  up  watches  in  the  streets 
and  in  the  highways,  on  pretence  of  taking  up  all  suspi- 
cious persons ;  under  which  colour  they  stopped  and  took 
up  those  Friends  that  travelled  in  and  through  those  coun- 
tries coming  to  visit  us  in  prison  ;  which  they  did,  that  the 
Friends  might  not  pass  up  and  down  in  the  Lord's  service. 
But  that  which  they  thought  to  have  stopped  the  truth  by, 
was  the  means  of  spreading  it  so  much  the  more ;  for  then 
Friends  were  frequently  moved  to  speak  to  one  constable 
and  t'other  oflBcer  and  to  the  justices  they  were  brought 
before ;  and  this  caused  the  truth  to  spread  the  more 
amongst  them  in  all  their  parishes.  And  when  Friends 
were  go?  among  the  watches,  it  would  be  a  fortnight  or 


1656.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


115 


three  weeks  before  they  could  get  out  of  them  again ;  for 
no  sooner  had  one  constable  taken  them  and  carried  them 
before  the  justices,  and  they  had  discharged  them,  but 
another  would  take  them  up  and  carry  them  before  other 
justices;  which  put  the  country  to  a  great  deal  of  needless 
trouble  and  charges. 

Now,  from  the  sense  I  had  of  the  snare  that  was  laid, 
and  mischief  intended  against  the  servants  of  the  Lord 
in  setting  up  those  watches  at  that  time  to  stop  and  take 
up  Friends,  it  came  upon  me  to  give  forth  the  following 
lines,  as  an  exhortation  and  warning  to  the  magistrates : — 

"  All  ye  powers  of  the  earth,  Christ  is  come  to  reign  and 
is  among  you,  and  ye  know  Him  not ;  who  doth  enlighten 
every  one  of  you  that  are  come  into  the  world,  that  ye  all 
through  Him  might  believe ;  who  is  the  light,  who  treads 
the  wine-press  alone  without  the  city,  whose  feet  are  upon 
it.  Therefore  see  all  and  examine  with  the  light  what  ye 
are  ripe  for ;  for  the  press  is  ready  for  you.  ... 

"  Now,  ye  pretend  liberty  of  conscience,  yet  shall  not  one 
carry  a  letter  to  a  friend,  nor  men  visit  their  friends,  nor 
visit  prisoners;  nor  carry  a  book  about  them,  either  for 
their  own  use  or  for  their  friends ;  and  yet  ye  pretend  lib- 
erty of  conscience.  Men  shall  not  see  their  friends ;  but 
watches  are  set  up  against  them  to  catch  and  stop  them ; 
and  these  must  be  well  armed  men  too,  against  an  innocent 
people,  that  have  not  so  much  as  a  stick  in  their  hands, 
who  are  in  a  scorn  called  Quakers.  Now  these  who  set 
up  the  watches  against  them  whom  they  in  scorn  call 
Quakers,  it  is,  because  they  confess  and  witness  the  true 
light,  that  lighteth  every  one  that  cometh  into  the  world, 
amongst  people  as  they  pass  through  the  country  or  among 


116 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1656. 


their  friends.  This  is  the  dangerous  doctrine  which  the 
watchmen  are  set  up  against,  to  subdue  error,  as  they  call 
it ;  which  is  the  light  that  doth  enlighten  every  man  that 
Cometh  into  the  world,  Him  by  whom  the  world  was  made; 
who  was  glorified  with  the  Father  before  the  world  began. 
Therefore,  this  is  the  word  of  the  Lord  God  to  you,  and  a 
charge  to  you  all,  in  the  presence  of  the  living  God  of 
heaven  and  earth ;  every  man  of  you  being  enlightened 
with  a  light  that  cometh  from  Christ,  the  Saviour  of 
peoples'  souls ;  from  whom  the  light  cometh  that  en- 
lightens you  ;  to  the  light  all  take  heed,  that  with  it  you 
may  all  see  Christ,  from  whom  the  light  cometh  —  you  may 
all  see  Him  to  be  your  Saviour,  by  whom  the  world  was 
made,  who  saith,  Learn  of  me.  But  if  ye  hate  this  light 
which  Christ  hath  enlightened  you  withal,  ye  hate  Christ. 
Remember,  you  are  warned  in  your  lifetime;  for  this  is 
your  way  to  salvation,  the  light,  if  you  walk  in  it.  And 
this  is  your  condemnation,  the  light,  if  you  reject  and  hate 
it.  And  you  can  never  come  to  Christ,  the  second  priest, 
unless  you  come  to  the  light  which  the  second  priest  hath 
enlightened  you  withal." 

About  this  time  I  was  moved  to  give  forth  a  paper  to 
Friends  in  the  ministry,  a  part  of  which  follows : — 

"Friends:  —  In  the  power  of  life  and  wisdom  and  dread 
of  the  Lord  God  of  life  and  heaven  and  earth  dwell,  that 
in  the  wisdom  of  God  over  all  ye  may  be  preserved,  and 
be  a  terror  to  all  the  adversaries  of  God,  and  a  dread,  an- 
swering that  of  God  in  them  all,  spreading  the  truth  abroad, 
awakening  the  witness,  confounding  the  deceit,  gathering 
up  out  of  transgression  into  the  life,  the  covenant  of  light 
and  peace  with  God.    Let  all  nations  hear  the  sound  by 


1656.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


117 


word  or  writing.  Spare  no  place,  spare  no  tongue  nor  pen; 
but  be  obedient  to  the  Lord  God.  Go  througli  the  work, 
and  be  valiant  for  the  truth  upon  earth  ;  tread  and  trample 
all  that  is  contrary  under.  Ye  have  the  power,  do  not 
abuse  it ;  and  strength  and  presence  of  the  Lord,  eye  it, 
and  the  wisdom ;  that  with  it  you  may  all  be  ordered  to 
the  glory  of  the  Lord  God. 

"  Bring  all  into  the  worship  of  God.  Plow  up  the  fal- 
low ground;  thresh  and  get  out  the  corn  ;  that  the  seed, 
the  wheat,  may  be  gathered  into  the  barn  ;  that  to  the  be- 
ginning all  people  may  come,  to  Christ,  that  was  before  the 
world  was  made.  Be  patterns,  be  examples  in  all  coun-# 
tries,  places,  islands,  nations,  wherever  you  come ;  that 
your  carriage  and  life  may  preach  among  all  sorts  of 
people,  and  to  them  ;  then  you  will  come  to  walk  cheer- 
fully over  the  world,  answering  that  of  God  in  every  one ; 
whereby  in  them  ye  may  be  a  blessing,  and  make  the  wit- 
ness of  God  in  them  to  bless  you ;  then  to  the  Lord  God 
you  will  be  a  sweet  savour  and  a  blessing." 

While  I  was  in  prison  in  Lanceston,  there  was  a  Friend 
went  to  Oliver  Cromwell  and  offered  himself  body  for  body 
to  lie  in  Doomsdale  prison  for  me,  or  in  my  stead,  if  he 
would  take  him  and  let  me  go  at  liberty.  Which  thing  so 
struck  him,  that  he  said  to  his  great  men  and  council,  Which 
of  you  would  do  so  much  for  me  if  I  were  in  the  same  con- 
dition ?  And  though  he  did  not  accept  of  the  Friend's 
proffer,  but  said  he  could  not  do  it,  for  that  it  was  contrary 
to  law,  yet,  however,  the  truth  thereby  came  mightily  over 
him.  A  good  while  after  this,  he  sent  down  Major-General 
Desborow,  pretending  to  set  us  at  liberty.  And  when  he 
came  he  proffered  us,  if  we  would  say  we  would  go  home 


118 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1656. 


and  preach  no  more  we  should  have  our  liberty ;  but  we 
could  not  promise  him  so.  Then  he  urged  that  we  should 
promise  to  go  home  if  the  Lord  permit.  Whereupon  Ed- 
ward Pyot  writ  him  a  letter,  [in  which  he  says ;~] 

Although  we  cannot  covenant  or  condition  to  go  forth 
of  these  parts,  or  to  do  this  or  that  thing  if  the  Lord  per- 
mit, (for  that  were  to  do  the  will  of  man  by  God's  permis- 
sion) yet 't  is  like  we  may  pass  forth  of  these  parts  in  the 
liberty  of  the  will  of  God  as  we  may  be  severally  moved 
and  guided  by  the  pure  power,  and  not  of  necessity." 

[Some  time  afterwards  George  Fox  wrote  him  a  letter, 
*in  which  he  says : — ] 

"  To  say,  We  will  if  the  Lord  permit,  in  a  case  of  buy- 
ing and  selling  to  get  gain,  if  the  intent  be  so  to  do,  may 
be  done ;  but  we  standing  in  the  power  of  God  to  do  his 
will,  and  to  stand  out  of  man's  will,  if  man  propound  we 
shall  have  our  liberty,  if  we  will  say  we  will  go  to  our  out- 
ward being  if  the  Lord  permit,  if  it  be  the  will  of  God  .  .  , 
when  we  know  that  the  will  of  God  is,  we  shall  go  to 
speak  at  some  other  place ;  here  we  cannot  say  these  words 
truly.  .  .  .  And  we  who  are  moved  of  the  Lord  to  go  to  any 
other  place,  we  standing  in  his  will,  and  being  moved  by 
his  power,  which  comprehends  all  things  and  is  not  to  be 
limited,  we  shall  do  his  will,  which  we  are  commanded  to 
do.  So  the  Lord  God  open  your  understandings,  that  you 
may  see  this  great  power  of  the  Lord  .  .  .  that  ye  may  not 
withstand  it  in  our  Friends  that  are  come  into  the  power 
of  God,  and  to  God,  and  know  Him  .  .  .  who  is  the  power  of 
God,  who  doth  enlighten  every  man  that  cometh  into  the 
world.  Now  our  Friends  being  come  to  this  light  which 
cometh  from  Christ, ...  we  have  received  wisdom  and  power 


1656.]  GEORGE  fox's  JOXTRNAIi.  119 


from  Him.  ...  If  thou  send  a  liberate  and  set  us  free,  we 
shall  not  stay  in  prison ;  for  Israel  is  to  go  out  free,  whose 
freedom  is  purchased  by  the  power  of  God  and  the  blood 
of  Jesus.  But  who  goeth  out  of  the  power  of  God  loseth 
his  freedom." 

We  understood  afterwards  that  he  left  the  business  to 
Colonel  Bennet,  who  had  the  command  of  the  gaol.  For  some 
time  after  Bennet  would  have  set  us  at  liberty,  if  we  would 
have  paid  his  jailer's  fees ;  but  we  told  him  we  could  give 
the  jailer  no  fees,  for  we  were  innocent  sufferers.  At  last 
the  power  of  the  Lord  came  so  over  him  that  he  freely  set 
us  at  liberty. 

We  came  through  the  countries  to  Exeter,  where  many 
Friends  were  in  prison,  and  amongst  the  rest  James  Nayler. 
For  a  little  before  the  time  that  we  were  set  at  liberty,  James 
run  out  into  imagination  and  a  company  with  him,  and  they 
raised  up  a  great  darkness  in  the  nation.  He  was  coming 
to  Lanceston  to  see  me,  but  was  stopped  by  the  way  and 
imprisoned  at  Exeter.  That  night  that  we  came  to  Ex- 
eter I  spake  with  James  Kayler,  for  I  saw  he  was  out  and 
wrong,  and  so  was  his  company.  The  next  day  being  the 
First  day  of  the  week,  we  went  to  the  prison  to  visit  the 
prisoners,  and  had  a  meeting  with  them  in  the  prison ;  but 
James  Nayler  and  some  of  them  could  not  stay  the  meet- 
ing. The  next  day  I  spake  to  James  Nayler  again,  and  he 
slighted  what  I  said,  and  was  dark  and  much  out ;  yet  he 
would  have  come  and  kissed  me.  But  I  said,  since  he  had 
turned  against  the  power  of  God,  I  could  not  receive  his 
shew  of  kindness.  So  the  Lord  God  moved  me  to  slight 
him,  and  to  set  the  power  of  God  over  him.  So  after  I  had 
been  warring  with  the  world,  there  was  now  a  wicked  spirit 


120 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1656. 


risen  up  amongst  Friends  to  war  against.  But  he  came  to 
see  his  outgoing  and  to  condemn  it,  and  after  some  time  he 
returned  to  truth  again,  as  in  the  printed  relation  of  his 
repentance,  condemnation,  and  recovery  may  be  more  fully 
seen. 

On  the  First  day  morning  I  went  to  the  meeting  at 
Broad  mead,  at  Bristol,  and  a  great  meeting  there  was  and 
quiet.  Notice  was  given  of  a  meeting  to  be  in  the  after- 
noon in  the  orchard.  There  was  at  Bristol  a  rude  Baptist, 
named  Paul  Gwin,  who  had  used  before  to  make  great  dis- 
turbance in  our  meetings,  being  encouraged  and  set  on  by 
the  mayor,  who,  as  it  was  reported,  would  sometimes  give 
him  his  dinner  to  encourage  him.  And  such  multitudes  of 
rude  people  would  he  gather  after  him,  that  it  was  thought 
there  had  been  sometimes  ten  thousand  people  at  our  meet- 
ing in  the  orchard.  As  I  was  going  along  into  the  orchard 
the  people  told  me,  That  Paul  Gwin,  the  rude,  jangling 
Baptist  was  going  to  the  meeting.  But  I  bid  them  never 
heed,  it  was  nothing  to  me  who  went  to  it.  When  I  was 
come  into  the  orchard,  I  stood  upon  the  stone  that  Friends 
used  to  stand  on  when  they  spake,  and  I  was  moved  of  the 
Lord  to  put  off  my  hat  and  to  stand  a  pretty  while ;  and  let 
the  people  look  at  me ;  for  some  thousands  of  people  were 
there.  While  I  thus  stood  silent,  this  rude  Baptist  began 
to  find  fault  with  my  hair;  but  I  said  nothing  to  him. 
Then  he  run  on  into  words,  and  at  last.  Ye  wise  men  of 
Bristol,  said  he,  I  strange  at  you  that  you  will  stand  here 
and  hear  a  man  speak  and  affirm  that  which  he  cannot 
make  good.  Then  the  Lord  opened  my  mouth  (for  as  yet 
I  had  not  spoken  a  word),  and  I  asked  the  people  whether 
they  ever  heard  me  speak  before,  or  ever  saw  me  before. 


1656.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


121 


And  I  bid  them  take  notice  what  kind  of  a  man  this  was 
amongst  them  that  should  so  impudently  say  that  I  spake 
aud  affirmed  that  which  I  could  not  make  good ;  and  yet 
neither  he  nor  they  ever  heard  me  or  saw  me  before. 
Therefore  that  was  a  lying,  envious,  malicious  spirit  that 
spake  in  him,  aud  it  was  of  the  devil  and  not  of  God. 
Therefore  I  charged  him  in  the  dread  aud  power  of  the 
Lord  to  be  silent.  And  the  mighty  power  of  God  came 
over  him,  and  all  his  company.  And  then  a  glorious,  peace- 
able meeting  we  had,  and  the  word  of  life  was  divided 
amongst. them,  and  they  were  turned  from  the  darkness  to 
the  light  and  to  Jesus  their  Saviour.  Aud  the  Scriptures 
were  largely  opened  to  them,  and  the  traditions  and  rudi- 
ments and  ways  and  doctrines  of  men  were  laid  open  be- 
fore the  people,  which  they  had  been  in ;  and  they  were 
turned  to  the  light  of  Christ,  that  with  it  they  might  see 
them,  and  see  Him  to  lead  them  out  of  them.  I  opened 
also  to  them  the  types  and  figures  and  shadows  of  Christ 
in  the  time  of  the  law,  and  showed  them  that  Christ  was 
come,  and  had  ended  the  types  and  shadows  and  tithes  and 
oaths,  and  put  down  swearing,  and  had  set  yea  and  nay 
instead  of  it,  and  a  free  ministry ;  for  He  was  now  come  to 
teach  people  himself,  and  his  heavenly  day  was  springing 
from  on  high.  So  for  many  hours  did  I  declare  the  word 
of  life  amongst  them  in  the  eternal  power  of  God,  that  by 
Him  they  might  come  up  into  the  beginning,  and  be  rec- 
onciled to  Him.  And  having  turned  them  to  the  Spirit 
of  God  in  themselves,  that  would  lead  into  all  truth,  I  was 
moved  to  pray  in  the  mighty  power  of  God,  and  the  Lord's 
power  came  over  all.  But  when  I  had  done,  this  fellow 
began  to  babble  again ;  and  John  Audland  was  moved  to 
11 


122 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1656. 


bid  him  repent  and  fear  God.  So  his  own  people  and  fol- 
lowers being  ashamed  of  him,  he  passed  away,  and  never 
came  again  to  disturb  the  meeting.  And  the  meeting  brake 
up  quietly,  and  the  Lord's  power  and  glory  shined  over  all. 
A  blessed  day  it  was,  and  the  Lord  had  the  praise.  _ 

On  the  First  day  following,  we  went  to  Nathaniel  Crips, 
his  house,  who  had  been  a  justice  of  peace  in  Wiltshire,  where 
it  was  supposed  there  were  between  two  and  three  thousand 
people  at  a  meeting,  and  all  was  quiet.  And  the  mighty 
power  of  God  was  manifest ;  and  people  were  turned  to 
the  grace  and  truth  in  their  hearts,  that  came  Joy  Jesus 
Christ,  which  would  teach  them  to  deny  all  ungodliness 
and  worldly  lusts,  and  to  live  soberly  and  godly  in  this 
present  world.  So  that  every  man  and  woman  might  know 
the  grace  of  God,  which  had  appeared  to  all  men,  and 
which  was  saving,  and  sufficient  to  bring  their  salvation. 
This  was  to  be  their  teacher,  the  grace  of  God,  which 
would  teach  them  how  to  live,  what  to  do,  and  what  to 
deny ;  and  would  season  their  words  and  establish  their 
hearts.  And  this  was  a  free  teacher  to  every  one  of  them  ; 
so  that  they  might  come  to  be  heirs  of  this  grace,  and  of 
Christ  by  whom  it  came,  who  hath  ended  the  prophets  and 
the  priests  that  took  tithes  and  the  Jewish  temple.  And  as 
for  these  hireling  priests  that  take  tithes  now,  and  their 
temples  (which  priests  were  made  at  schools  and  colleges 
of  man's  setting  up,  and  not  by  Christ)  they,  with  all  their 
inventions,  were  to  be  denied.  For  the  apostles  denied  the 
true  priesthood  and  temple  which  God  had  commanded, 
after  Christ  had  put  an  end  thereto.  So  the  Scriptures 
and  the  truths  therein  contained  were  largely  opened,  and 
the  people  turned  to  the  Spirit  of  God  in  their  hearts,  that 


1656.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


123 


by  it  they  might  be  led  into  all  truth,  and  understand  the 
Scriptures,  and  know  God  and  Christ,  and  come  to  have 
unity  with  them  and  one  with  another  in  the  same  Spirit. 
And  the  people  went  away  generally  satisfied,  and  were 
glad  that  they  were  turned  to  Christ  Jesus,  their  teacher 
and  Saviour. 

We  rode  to  London.  And  when  we  came  near  Hide- 
park  we  saw  a  great  concourse  of  people,  and  looking 
towards  them  we  espied  the  Protector  coming  in  his  coach. 
Whereupon  I  rode  up  to  his  coach-side,  and  some  of  his 
life-guard  would  have  put  me  away,  but  he  forbade  them. 
So  I  rode  down  by  his  coach-side  with  him,  declaring  what 
the  Lord  gave  me  to  say  unto  him  of  his  condition,  and  of 
the  sufferings  of  Friends  in  the  nation,  showing  him  how 
contrary  this  persecution  was  to  Christ  and  his  apostles, 
and  to  Christianity.  When  we  were  come  to  James'  park 
gate,  I  left  him,  and  at  parting  he  desired  me  to  come  to  his 
house.  The  next  day  one  of  his  wife's  maids,  whose  name 
was  Mary  Sanders,  came  up  to  me  at  my  lodging  and  said, 
her  master  came  to  her  and  told  her  he  would  tell  her  some 
good  news.  And  when  she  asked  him  what  it  was,  he  told 
her  George  Fox  was  come  to  town.  She  replied  that  was 
good  news  indeed  (for  she  was  one  that  had  received  truth), 
but  she  said  she  could  hardly  believe  him  till  he  told  her 
how  I  met  him  and  rode  from  Hide-park  down  to  James' 
park  with  him. 

After  a  little  time  Edward  Pyot  and  I  went  to  White- 
hall ;  and  when  we  came  before  him  there  was  one  called 
Dr.  Owen,  vice-chancellor  of  Oxford  with  him.  We  were 
moved  to  speak  to  Oliver  Cromwell  concerning  the  suffer- 
ings of  Friends,  and  laid  them  before  him ;  and  directed 


124 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1656. 


him  to  the  light  of  Christ,  who  had  eDlightened  every  man 
that  Cometh  into  the  world.  And  he  said  it  was  a  natural 
light,  but  we  showed  him  the  contrary,  and  manifested  that 
it  was  divine  and  spiritual,  proceeding  from  Christ,  the 
spiritual  and  heavenly  man ;  and  that  which  was  called  the 
life  in  Christ  the  word,  was  called  the  light  in  us.  The 
power  of  the  Lord  God  arose  in  me,  and  I  was  moved  in  it 
to  bid  him  lay  down  his  crown  at  the  feet  of  Jesus.  Several 
times  I  spake  to  him  to  the  same  effect.  Now  I  was  stand- 
ing by  the  table,  and  he  came  and  sate  upon  the  table's  side 
by  me,  and  said  he  would  be  as  high  as  I  was ;  and  so  con- 
tinued speaking  against  the  light  of  Christ  Jesus,  and  went 
his  way  in  a  light  manner.  But  the  Lord's  power  came 
over  him  ;  so  that  when  he  came  to  his  wife  and  other  com- 
pany he  said,  I  never  parted  so  from  them  before ;  for  he 
was  judged  in  himself. 

After  he  had  left  us,  as  we  were  going  out,  many  of  his 
great  persons  came  about  us,  and  one  of  them  began  to 
speak  against  the  light  and  against  the  truth,  and  I  was 
made  to  slight  him  for  speaking  so  lightly  of  the  things  of 
God.  Whereupon  one  of  them  told  me  he  was  the  major- 
general  of  Northamptonshire.  What !  said  I,  our  old  per- 
secutor that  has  persecuted  and  sent  so  many  of  our  friends 
to  prison,  and  is  a  shame  to  Christianity  and  religion !  I 
am  glad  I  have  met  with  thee,  said  1.  And  so  I  was  moved 
to  speak  sharply  to  him  of  his  unchristian  carriages,  and 
he  slunk  away  ;  for  he  had  been  a  cruel  persecutor  in  North- 
amptonshire. 

After  I  was  released  out  of  Lanceston  jail,  I  was  moved 
of  the  Lord  to  travel  over  most  parts  of  the  nation,  the 
truth  being  now  spread  and  finely  planted  in  most  places ; 


1656.]  GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL.  125 

that  I  might  answer  and  remove  out  of  the  minds  of  people 
some  objections,  which  the  envious  priests  and  professors 
had  raised  and  spread  abroad  concerning  us.  [Among 
others,]  that  the  Quakers  denied  the  sacrament  (as  they 
called  it)  of  bread  and  wine,  which,  they  said,  they  were 
to  take  and  do  in  remembrance  of  Christ  to  the  end  of  the 
world.  Christ  said,  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me.  He 
did  not  tell  them  how  oft  they  should  do  it,  or  how  long; 
neither  did  He  enjoin  them  to  do  it  always,  as  long  as  they 
lived,  or  that  all  believers  in  Him  should  do  it  to  the  world's 
end.  The  apostle  Paul,  who  was  not  converted  till  after 
Christ's  death,  tells  the  Corinthians,  That  he  had  received 
of  the  Lord  that  which  he  delivered  unto  them  concerning 
this  matter.  And  he  relates  Christ's  words  concerning  the 
cup  thus  :  This  do  ye  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it  in  remembrance 
of  me.  And  himself  adds,  For  as  often  as  ye  do  eat  this 
bread  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till 
he  come.  So  according  to  what  the  apostle  here  delivers, 
neither  Christ  nor  he  did  injoin  people  to  do  this  always, 
but  leaves  it  to  their  liberty,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  etc. 
Isow  the  Jews  did  use  to  take  a  cup,  and  to  break  bread, 
and  divide  it  among  them  in  their  feasts,  as  may  be  seen  in 
the  Jewish  antiquities ;  so  that  the  breaking  of  bread  and 
drinking  of  wine  were  Jewish  rites,  which  were  not  to  last 
always.  And  as  the  apostle  said.  As  oft  as  ye  do  eat  this 
bread  and  drink  this  cup  ye  do  show  forth  the  Lord's  death 
till  He  come.  So  Christ  had  said  before.  That  He  was 
the  bread  of  life  which  came  down  from  heaven,  and  that 
He  would  come  and  dwell  in  them  ;  which  the  apostles  did 
witness  fulfilled,  and  exhorted  others  to  seek  for  that  which 
comes  down  from  above.  But  the  outward  bread  and  wine 
11* 


126  PASSAGES  FROM  [1656. 

and  water  are  not  from  above  but  from  below.  Now  ye 
that  eat  and  drink  this  outward  bread  and  wine  in  remem- 
brance of  Christ's  death,  and  have  your  fellowships  in  that, 
will  ye  come  no  nearer  to  Christ's  death  than  to  take  bread 
and  wine  in  remembrance  of  his  death?  After  ye  have 
eaten  in  remembrance  of  his  death  ye  must  come  into  his 
death,  and  die  with  Him  as  the  apostles  did  if  ye  will  live 
with  Him.  And  this  is  a  nearer  and  further  state,  to  be 
with  Him  in  the  fellowship  of  his  death,  than  only  to  take 
bread  and  wine  in  remembrance  of  his  death.  You  must 
have  a  fellowship  with  Christ  in  his  sufferings ;  if  ye  will 
reign  with  Him  ye  must  suffer  with  Him ;  if  ye  will  live 
with  Him  ye  must  die  with  Him ;  and  if  ye  die  with  Him 
ye  must  be  buried  with  Him ;  and  being  buried  with  Him 
in  the  true  baptism  ye  also  rise  with  Him.  Then  having 
suffered  with  Him,  died  with  Him,  and  been  buried  with 
Him,  if  ye  are  risen  with  Christ  seek  those  things  which 
are  above  where  Christ  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God. 
Eat  the  bread  which  comes  down  from  above,  which  is  not 
outward  bread  ;  and  drink  the  cup  of  salvation,  which  He 
gives  in  his  kingdom,  which  is  not  outward  wine.  And 
then  there  will  be  not  a  looking  at  the  things  that  are  seen 
(as  outward  bread  and  wine  and  water  are)  ;  for,  as  says 
the  apostle.  The  things  that  are  seen  are  temporal ;  but  the 
things  that  are  not  seen  are  eternal.  So  the  fellowship  that 
stands  in  the  use  of  bread,  wine,  water,  circumcision,  out- 
ward temple,  and  things  seen,  will  have  an  end.  But  the 
fellowship  which  stands  in  the  gospel,  the  power  of  God 
which  was  before  the  devil  was,  and  which  brings  life  and 
immortality  to  light,  by  which  people  may  see  over  the 
devil  that  has  darkened  them>  this  fellowship  is  eternal 


1656.]  GEORGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  127 


and  will  stand.  And  all  that  are  in  it  do  seek  that  which 
is  heavenly  and  eternal,  which  comes  down  from  above, 
and  are  settled  in  the  eternal  mystery  of  the  fellowship  of 
the  gospel,  which  is  hid  from  all  eyes  that  look  only  at  vis- 
ible things.  And  the  apostle  told  the  Corinthians,  who 
were  in  disorder  about  water,  bread,  and  wine,  that  he  de- 
sired to  know  nothing  amongst  them  but  Jesus  Christ  and 
Him  crucified. 

And  as  things  were  thus  opened,  people  came  to  see  over 
them  and  through  them,  and  to  have  their  minds  settled 
upon  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  their  free  teacher ;  which  was 
the  service  for  which  I  was  moved  to  travel  over  the  na- 
tion after  my  imprisonment  in  Lanceston  jail.  For  in 
this  year  the  Lord's  truth  was  finely  planted  over  the  na- 
tion, and  many  thousands  were  turned  to  the  Lord ;  inso- 
much that  there  were  seldom  fewer  than  one  thousand  in 
prison  in  this  nation  for  truth's  testimony. 

Now  after  I  had  visited  most  parts  of  the  nation  and 
was  come  back  to  London  again,  finding  that  evil  spirit  at 
work  which  had  drawn  J,  N.  and  his  followers  out  from 
truth,  to  run  Friends  into  heats  upon  him,  I  writ  a  short 
epistle  to  Friends  :  — 

..."  Go  not  forth  to  the  aggravating  part,  to  strive  with 
it  out  of  the  power  of  God  ;  lest  ye  hurt  yourselves,  and  run 
into  the  same  nature,  out  of  the  life.  For  patience  must 
get  the  victory  .  . .  For  that  which  reacheth  to  the  aggravat- 
ing part  without  life  sets  up  the  aggravating  part,  and 
breeds  confusion ;  and  hath  a  life  in  outward  strife,  but 
reacheth  not  to  the  witness  of  God  in  every  one,  through 
which  they  might  come  into  peace  and  covenant  with  God 
and  fellowship  one  with  another.    Therefore  that  which 


128 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1656. 


reacheth  this  witness  of  God  in  yourselves  and  in  others, 
is  the  life  and  light,  which  will  outlast  all,  and  is  over  all, 
and  will  overcome  all.  And  therefore  in  the  seed  of  life 
live,  which  bruiseth  the  seed  of  death. 

"G.  F." 

And  inasmuch  as  about  this  time  many  mouths  were 
opened  in  our  meetings  to  declare  the  goodness  of  the 
Lord,  and  some  that  were  young  and  tender  in  the  truth 
would  sometimes  utter  a  few  words  in  thanksgiving  and 
praises  to  God  ;  that  no  disorder  might  arise  from  thence 
in  our  meetings,  I  was  moved  to  write  an  epistle  to  Friends 
by  way  of  advice  in  that  matter.    And  thus  it  was :  — 

"  All  my  dear  Friends  in  the  noble  seed  of  God,  and  who 
have  known  his  power,  life,  and  presence  among  you,  let 
it  be  your  joy  to  hear  or  see  the  springs  of  life  break  forth 
in  any,  through  which  ye  have  all  unity  in  the  same,  feel- 
ing life  and  power.  And  above  all  things  take  heed  of 
judging  any  one  openly  in  your  meetings,  except  they  be 
openly  prophane  or  rebellious,  such  as  be  out  of  the  truth  ; 
that  by  the  power,  life,  and  wisdom  ye  may  stand  over 
them,  and  by  it  answer  the  witness  of  God  in  the  world, 
that  such  whom  you  bear  your  testimony  against  is  none 
of  you.  So  that  therein  the  truth  may  stand  clear  and 
single.  But  such  as  are  tender,  if  they  should  be  moved 
to  bubble  forth  a  few  words  and  speak  in  the  seed  and 
Lamb's  power,  suffer  and  bear  that,  that  is,  the  tender. 
And  if  they  should  go  beyond  their  measure,  bear  it  in 
the  meeting  for  peace  and  order's  sake,  and  that  the  spirits 
of  the  world  be  not  moved  against  you.  But  when  the 
meeting  is  done,  then  if  any  be  moved  to  speak  to  them, 
between  you  and  them,  one  or  two  of  you  that  feel  it  in  the 


1656.] 


GEORGE   FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


129 


life,  do  it  in  the  love  and  wisdom  that  is  pure  and  gentle 
from  above  ;  for  the  love  is  that  which  doth  edify,  and  bear 
all  things,  and  suffers  long,  and  doth  fulfil  the  law.  So  in 
this  ye  have  order  and  edification,  ye  have  wisdom  to  pre- 
serve you  all  wise  and  in  patience;  which  takes  away  the 
occasion  of  stumbling  the  weak,  and  the  occasion  of  the 
spirits  of  the  world  to  get  up.  But  in  the  royal  seed,  the 
heavy  stone,  ye  keep  down  all  that  is  wrong,  and  by  it 
answer  that  of  God  in  all,  and  keep  down  the  bad.  For 
ye  will  hear,  see,  and  feel  the  power  of  God  preaching,  as 
your  faith  is  all  in  it  (when  ye  do  not  hear  words)  to  bind, 
to  chain,  to  limit,  to  frustrate ;  that  nothing  shall  rise  nor 
come  forth  but  what  is  in  the  power ;  for  with  that  ye  will 
hold  back  and  with  that  ye  will  let  up,  and  open  every 
spring,  plant,  and  spark,  in  which  will  be  your  joy  and 
refreshment  (as  I  said  before)  in  the  power  of  God."  .  .  . 

Having  staid  some  time  in  London,  and  visited  the  meet- 
ings of  Friends  in  and  about  the  city,  and  cleared  myself 
of  what  services  the  Lord  had  at  that  time  laid  upon  me 
there,  I  left  the  town.  We  travelled  on  through  the  coun- 
try till  we  came  to  Exeter,  and  there,  at  the  sign  of  the 
Seven  Stars,  an  inn  at  the  bridge  foot,  we  had  a  general 
meeting  of  Friends  out  of  Cornwall  and  Devonshire,  to 
which  came  Humphry  Lower  and  Thomas  Lower,  and 
John  Ellis  from  the  Land's  end,  and  Henry  Pollexsen,  and 
Friends  from  Plymouth,  Elizabeth  Trelawny,  and  divers 
other  Friends.  A  blessed,  heavenly  meeting  we  had,  and 
the  Lord's  everlasting  power  came  over  all,  in  which  I  saw 
and  said.  That  the  Lord's  power  had  surrounded  this  na- 
tion round  about  as  with  a  wall  and  bulwark  ;  and  his  seed 
reached  from  sea  to  sea.    And  Friends  were  established  in 

I 


130 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1657. 


the  everlasting  seed  of  life,  Christ  Jesus,  their  life,  rock, 
teacher,  and  shepherd. 

We  passed  still  on  through  the  countries,  having  meet- 
ings and  gathering  people  in  the  name  of  Christ,  their  heav- 
enly teacher.  We  went  to  a  great  meeting  in  a  steeple- 
house  yard,  where  was  a  priest,  and  Walter  Jenkin  who 
had  been  a  justice,  and  another  justice;  and  a  blessed, 
glorious  meeting  we  had.  And  there  being  many  profess- 
ors, I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  open  the  Scriptures  to 
them,  and  to  answer  the  objections  which  they  stuck  at  in 
their  profession  (for  I  knew  them  very  well),  and  to  turn 
them  to  Christ,  who  had  enlightened  them ;  with  which 
light  they  might  see  their  sins  and  trespasses  they  had  been 
dead  in,  and  their  Saviour,  Him  that  came  to  redeem  them 
out  of  them,  who  was  to  be  their  way  to  God,  the  truth  and 
the  life  to  them,  and  their  priest  made  higher  than  the 
heavens,  so  that  they  might  come  to  sit  under  his  teaching. 
A  peaceable  meeting  we  had,  and  many  were  convinced  and 
settled  in  the  truth  that  day.  After  the  meeting  was  over, 
I  went  with  Walter  Jenkin  to  the  other  justice's  house,  and 
he  said  unto  me,  You  have  this  day  given  great  satisfaction 
to  the  people,  and  answered  all  the  objections  that  were  in 
their  minds.  For  the  people  had  the  Scriptures,  but  they 
were  not  turned  to  the  Spirit  which  should  let  them  see  that 
which  gave  them  forth,  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  is  the  key 
to  open  them. 

We  passed  up  into  Wales  through  Montgomeryshire,  and 
so  into  Radnorshire,  where  there  was  a  meeting  like  a 
leaguer  for  multitudes.  I  walked  a  little  aside  whilst  the 
people  were  gathering,  and  there  came  to  me  John  ap  John, 
a  Welchman,  whom  I  spake  to,  to  go  up  to  the  people ;  and 


1657.]  GEORGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  131 

if  he  had  anything  upon  him  from  the  Lord  to  speak  to 
them,  he  might  speak  to  them  in  AYelch,  and  thereby 
gather  them  more  together.  Then  came  Morgan  Watkins 
to  me,  who  was  then  become  loving  to  Friends,  and  said 
he,  The  people  lie  like  a  leaguer,  and  the  gentry  of  the 
country  is  come  in.  I  bade  him  go  up  also,  and  leave  me ; 
for  I  had  a  great  travel  upon  me  for  the  salvation  of  the 
people.  When  they  were  well  gathered  together,  I  passed 
up  into  the  meeting  and  stood  upon  a  chair  about  three 
hours.  And  I  stood  a  pretty  while  before  I  began  to  speak. 
After  some  time  I  felt  the  power  of  the  Lord  went  over  the 
whole  assembly ;  and  the  Lord's  everlasting  life  and  truth 
shined  over  all ;  and  the  Scriptures  were  opened  to  them, 
and  the  objections  they  had  in  their  minds  were  answered. 
And  they  were,  every  one,  directed  to  the  light  of  Christ, 
the  heavenly  man ;  that  by  it  they  might  all  see  their  sins, 
and  Christ  Jesus  to  be  their  Saviour,  their  Redeemer,  their 
mediator,  and  come  to  feed  upon  Him,  the  bread  of  life 
from  heaven.  Many  were  turned  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
and  to  his  free  teaching  that  day,  and  all  were  bowed  down 
under  the  power  of  God ;  so  that,  though  the  multitude 
was  so  great  that  many  sate  on  horseback  to  hear,  there 
was  no  opposition  made  by  any.  And  a  priest  sate  with 
his  wife  on  horseback  and  heard  attentively,  and  made  no 
objection.  But  the  people  parted  peaceably  and  quietly, 
with  great  satisfaction ;  many  of  them  saying,  They  never 
heard  such  a  sermon  before  and  the  Scriptures  so  opened. 
And  the  Lord  had  the  praise  of  all,  for  many  were  turned 
to  Him  that  day. 

From  this  place  I  travelled  on  in  Wales,  having  several 
meetings  as  I  went,  till  I  came  to  .  Tenby,  where,  as  I  rode 


132 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1657. 


up  the  street,  a  justice  of  peace  came  out  of  his  house  and 
desired  me  to  alight  and  stay  at  his  house,  and  I  did  so. 
On  the  First  day  the  mayor  and  his  wife  and  several  others 
of  the  chief  of  the  town  came  in  about  the  tenth  hour,  and 
stayed  all  the  time  of  the  meeting ;  and  a  glorious  meeting 
it  was.  John  ap  John,  being  then  with  me,  left  the  meet- 
ing and  went  to  the  steeple-house ;  and  the  governor  cast 
him  into  prison.  On  the  second  day  morning  the  governor 
sent  one  of  his  officers  to  the  justice's  house  to  fetch  me, 
which  grieved  the  mayor  and  the  justice  ;  for  they  were 
both  with  me  in  the  justice's  house  when  the  officer  came. 
So  the  mayor  and  the  justice  went  up  to  the  governor 
before  me,  and  a  while  after  I  went  up  with  the  officer. 
When  I  came  in  I  said,  Peace  be  unto  this  house.  And 
before  the  governor  could  examine  me  I  asked  him,  Why 
he  did  cast  my  friend  into  prison  ?  He  said.  For  standing 
with  his  hat  on  in  the  church.  I  said,  Had  not  the  priest 
two  caps  on  his  head,  a  black  one  and  a  white  one  ?  and 
cut  off  the  brims  of  the  hat,  and  then  my  friend  would 
have  but  one,  and  the  brims  of  the  hat  were  but  to  defend 
him  from  weather.  These  are  frivolous  things,  said  the 
governor.  Why  then,  said  I,  dost  thou  cast  my  friend  into 
prison  for  such  frivolous  things  ?  Then  he  asked  whether 
I  owned  election  and  reprobation  ?  Yes,  said  I,  and  thou 
art  in  the  reprobation.  At  that  he  was  in  a  rage,  and  said 
he  would  send  me  to  prison  till  I  proved  it.  But  I  told 
him  I  would  prove  that  quickly  if  he  would  confess  truth. 
Then  I  asked  him  whether  wrath,  fury,  and  rage,  and  per- 
secution were  not  marks  of  reprobation  ?  for  he  that  was 
born  of  the  flesh  persecuted  him  that  was  born .  of  the 
spirit ;  but  Christ  and  his  disciples  never  persecuted  nor 


1657.] 


GEORGE   FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


133. 


imprisoned  any.  Then  he  fairly  confessed  that  he  had  too 
much  wrath,  hate,  and  passion  in  him.  And  I  told  him, 
Esau  was  up  in  him,  the  first  birth ;  not  Jacob,  the  second 
birth.  The  Lord's  power  so  reached  the  man  and  came 
over  him  that  he  confessed  to  truth  ;  and  the  other  justice 
came  and  shook  me  kindly  by  the  hand. 

As  I  was  passing  away,  I  was  moved  to  speak  to  the 
governor  again ;  and  he  invited  me  to  dinner  with  him, 
and  set  my  friend  at  liberty.  I  went  back  to  the  other 
justice's  house.  And  after  some  time  the  mayor  and  his 
wife,  and  the  justice  and  his  wife,  and  divers  other  Friends 
of  the  town  went  about  half  a  mile  out  of  the  town  with  us 
to  the  water-side,  when  we  went  away ;  and  there,  when 
we  parted  from  them,  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  kneel 
down  with  them  and  pray  to  the  Lord  to  preserve  them. 
So  after  I  had  recommended  them  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
their  Saviour  and  free  teacher,  we  passed  away  in  the  Lord's 
poAver ;  and  the  Lord  had  the  glory.  And  there  is  a  meet- 
ing continues  in  that  town  to  this  day. 

As  we  travelled  in  Wales  we  came  to  an  hill,  which  the 
people  of  the  country  say  is  two  or  three  miles  high  ;  from 
the  side  of  this  hill  I  could  see  a  great  way.  And  I  was 
moved  to  set  my  face  several  ways,  and  to  sound  the  day 
of  the  Lord  there.  And  I  told  John  ap  John  (a  faithful 
Welsh  minister)  in  what  places  God  would  raise  up  a 
people  to  himself  to  sit  under  his  own  teaching.  Those 
places  he  took  notice  of,  and  since  there  hath  a  great 
people  arisen  in  those  places.  The  like  I  have  been  moved 
to  do  in  many  other  places  and  countries,  which  have  been 
rude  places,  and  yet  I  have  been  moved  to  declare  that  the 
Lord  had  a  seed  in  those  places ;  and  afterwards  there  hath 
12 


134 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1657. 


been  a  brave  people  raised  up  in  the  covenant  of  God,  and 
gathered  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  where  they  have  salvation 
and  free  teaching. 

From  this  hill  we  came  down  to  a  place  called  Dolegelle, 
and  we  went  to  an  inn  ;  and  John  ap  John  declared  through 
the  streets,  and  the  town's  people  rose  and  gathered  about 
him.  And  there  being  two  Independent  priests  in  the  town 
they  both  came  out  and  discoursed  with  him  both  together. 
I  went  up  to  them,  and,  finding  them  speaking  in  Welsh, 
I  asked  them,  What  was  the  subject  they  spake  upon,  and 
why  they  were  not  more  moderate  and  spake  one  by  one  ? 
For  the  things  of  God,  I  told  them,  were  weighty,  and 
they  should  speak  of  them  with  fear  and  reverence.  Then 
I  desired  them  to  speak  in  English,  that  I  might  discourse 
with  them  ;  and  they  did  so.  Now  they  affirmed.  That  the 
light,  which  John  came  to  bear  witness  of,  was  a  created, 
natural,  made  light.  But  I  took  the  Bible  and  showed 
them  (as  I  had  done  to  others  before),  That  the  natural 
lights,  which  were  made  and  created,  were  the  sun,  moon, 
and  stars ;  but  this  light,  which  John  bare  witness  to,  and 
which  he  called  the  true  light,  that  lighteth  every  man  that 
cometh  into  the  world,  is  the  life  in  Christ  the  Word,  by 
which  all  things  were  made  and  created.  The  same  that 
is  called  the  life  in  Christ  is  called  the  light  in  man ;  and 
this  is  an  heavenly,  divine  light  which  lets  men  see  their 
evil  words  and  deeds,  and  shows  them  all  their  sins ;  and 
(if  they  would  attend  unto  it)  would  bring  them  to  Christ 
(from  whom  it  comes)  that  they  might  know  Him  to  save  them 
from  their  sin,  and  to  blot  it  out.  This  light,  I  told  them, 
shined  in  the  darkness  in  their  hearts,  and  the  darkness 
in  them  could  not  comprehend  it ;  but  in  those  hearts  where 


1657.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


135. 


God  had  commanded  it  to  shine  out  of  darkness  it  gave 
unto  such  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God,  in  the  face 
of  Christ  Jesus,  their  Saviour.  Then  I  opened  the  Scrip- 
tures largely  to  them,  and  turned  to  the  Spirit  of  God  in 
their  hearts,  which  would  reveal  the  mysteries  in  the  Scrip- 
tures to  them,  and  would  lead  them  into  all  the  truth  there- 
of as  they  became  subject  thereunto.  I  directed  them  to 
that  which  would  give  every  one  of  them  the  knowledge 
of  Christ,  who  died  for  them,  that  He  might  be  their  way 
to  God,  and  might  make  peace  betwixt  God  and  them. 
The  people  were  attentive,  and  I  spake  to  John  ap  John  to 
stand  up  and  speak  it  in  Welsh  to  them,  which  he  did ; 
and  they  generally  received  it,  and  with  hands  lifted  up 
blessed  and  praised  God.  The  priests'  mouths  were  stopped 
so  that  they  were  quiet  all  the  while ;  for  I  had  brought 
them  to  be  sober  at  the  first  by  telling  them.  That  when 
they  speak  of  the  things  of  God  and  of  Christ  they  should 
speak  with  fear  and  reverence.  Thus  the  meeting  brake 
up  in  peace  in  the  street ;  and  many  of  the  people  accom- 
panied us  to  our  inn  and  rejoiced  in  the  truth  that  had 
been  declared  unto  them,  that  they  were  turned  to  the  light 
and  spirit  in  themselves  by  which  they  might  see  their  sin 
and  know  salvation  from  it.  And  when  we  went  out  of 
the  town,  the  people  w'ere  so  affected  that  they  lifted  up 
their  hands  and  blessed  the  Lord  for  our  coming.  A  pre- 
cious seed  the  Lord  hath  thereaways,  and  a  great  people 
in  those  parts  is  since  gathered  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
to  sit  down  under  his  free  teaching,  and  have  suffered 
much  for  Him. 

I  was  moved  to  give  forth  the  following  epistle  to  Friends 


136 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1657. 


to  stir  them  up  to  be  bold  and  valiant  for  the  truth,  and  to 
encourage  them  in  their  sufferings  for  it : 

"  All  friends  and  brethren  everywhere,  Now  is  the  day 
of  your  trial,  and  now  is  the  time  for  you  to  be  val- 
iant, and  to  see  that  the  testimony  of  the  Lord  doth  not 
fall.  For  now  is  the  day  of  exercise  of  your  gifts,  of  your 
patience,  and  of  your  faith.  Now  is  the  time  to  be  armed 
with  patience,  with  the  light  and  with  the  righteousness, 
and  with  the  helmet  of  salvation.  And  now  is  the  trial 
of  the  slothful  servant  who  hides  his  talent  and  will  judge 
Christ  hard.  Now,  happy  are  they  that  can  say.  The  earth 
is  the  Lord's,  and  the  fulness  thereof,  and  He  gives  the  in- 
crease ;  and  therefore,  who  takes  it  from  you  ?  Is  it  not 
the  Lord  still  that  suffers  it  ?  For  the  Lord  can  try  you, 
as  He  did  Job,  whom  He  made  rich,  whom  He  made  poor, 
and  whom  he  made  rich  again,  who  still  kept  his  integrity 
in  all  conditions.  So  learn  Paul's  lesson,  In  all  states  to 
be  content;  and  have  his  faith,  That  nothing  is  able  to 
separate  us  from  the  love  of  God,  which  we  have  in  Christ 
Jesus.  .  .  So  keep  your  tabernacles,  that  there  ye  may  see 
the  glory  of  the  Lord  appear  at  the  doors  thereof  And 
be  faithful ;  for  ye  see  what  the  worthies  and  valiants  of 
the  Lord  did  attain  unto  by  faith.  .  .  And  in  this  neither 
powers,  principalities,  nor  thrones,  dominions  nor  angels, 
nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come,  nor  heights,  nor 
depths,  nor  death,  mockings,  nor  spoiling  of  goods,  nor 
prisons,  nor  fetters  were  able  to  separate  them  from  the 
love  of  God  which  they  had  in  Christ  Jesus.  And,  friends, 
quench  not  the  Spirit,  nor  despise  prophesying,  where  it 
moves,  neither  hinder  the  babes  and  sucklings  from  crying, 
Hosannah ;  for  out  of  their  mouths  will  God  ordain  strength. 


1657.]  GEORGE  fox's   JOURNAL.  137 


There  were  some  in  Christ's  day  that  were  against  such, 
whom  He  reproved;  and  there  were  some  in  Moses  his  day 
who  would  have  stopped  the  prophets  in  the  camp,  whom 
Moses  reproved,  and  said  in  way  of  encouragement  to  them, 
Would  God  that  all  the  Lord's  people  were  prophets !  So 
I  say  now  to  you.  Therefore  ye  that  stop  it  in  yourselves, 
do  not  quench  it  in  others,  neither  in  babe  nor  suckling ; 
for  the  Lord  hears  the  cries  of  the  needy,  and  the  sighs  and 
groans  of  the  poor.  Judge  not  that,  nor  the  sighs  and 
groans  of  the  spirit  which  cannot  be  uttered,  lest  ye  judge 
prayer ;  for  prayer  as  well  lies  in  sighs  and  groans  to  the 
Lord  as  otherwise.  So  let  not  the  sons  and  daughters  nor 
the  handmaidens  be  stopped  in  their  prophesyings,  nor  the 
young  men  in  their  visions,  nor  the  old  men  in  their  dreams; 
but  let  the  Lord  be  glorified  in  and  through  all,  who  is  over 
all,  God  blessed  forever !  So  that  every  one  may  improve 
their  talents,  and  every  one  exercise  their  gifts,  and  every 
one  speak  as  the  Spirit  gives  them  utterance.  Thus  every 
one  may  minister,  as  he  hath  received  the  grace,  as  a  good 
steward  to  him  that  hath  given  it  him,  so  that  all  plants 
may  bud  and  bring  forth  fruit  to  the  glory  of  God  ;  for  the 
manifestation  of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  every  one  to  profit 
withal.  So  see  that  every  one  hath  profited  in  heavenly 
things ;  male  and  female  look  into  your  own  vineyards  and 
see  what  fruit  ye  bear  to  God ;  look  into  your  own  houses, 
see  how  they  are  decked  and  trimmed,  and  see  what  odors, 
myrrh,  and  frankincense  ye  have  therein,  and  what  a  smell 
and  savour  ye  have  to  ascend  to  God,  that  He  may  be  glori- 
fied. So  bring  your  deeds  all  to  the  light,  which  ye  are 
taught  to  believe  in  by  Christ,  your  head,  the  heavenly 
man,  and  see  how  they  are  wrought  in  God.  And  every 
12* 


138 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1657. 


male  and  female,  let  Christ  dwell  in  your  hearts  by  faith 
(Christ  in  the  male  and  in  the  female) ;  and  let  your 
mouths  be  opened  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father,  that  He 
may  rule  and  reign  in  you.  We  must  not  have  Christ 
Jesus,  the  Lord  of  life,  put  any  more  in  a  stable  amongst 
the  horses  and  asses  ;  but  He  must  now  have  the  best  cham- 
ber, the  heart,  and  the  rude,  debauched  spirit  must  be 
turned  out.  Therefore  let  Him  reign  whose  right  it  is,  who 
was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  which  Holy  Ghost  ye 
call  him  Lord,  in  which  Holy  Ghost  ye  pray,  and  by  which 
Holy  Ghost  ye  have  comfort  and  fellowship  with  the  Son 
and  with  the  Father.  .  . 

"  And,  Friends,  be  careful  how  ye  set  your  feet  among  the 
tender  plants  that  are  springing  up  out  of  God's  earth,  lest 
ye  do  tread  upon  them,  and  hurt  them,  and  bruise  them,  or 
crush  them  in  God's  vineyard." 

I  travelled  on  northwards,  visiting  Friends'  meetings  as 
I  went,  till  I  came  to  Stricklandhead,  where  I  had  a  great 
meeting.  And  most  of  the  gentry  of  that  country  being 
gathered  to  an  horse-race  not  far  off  from  the  meeting,  I 
was  moved  to  go  and  declare  the  truth  unto  them. 

I  passed  from  hence  to  a  general  meeting  at  Langlands 
in  Cumberland,  which  was  very  large ;  for  most  of  the 
people  had  so  forsaken  the  priests  that  the  steeple-houses 
in  some  places  stood  empty.  And  John  Wilkinson,  a 
preacher  that  I  have  often  named  before,  who  had  three 
steeple-houses,  had  so  few  hearers  left  that,  giving  over 
preaching  in  the  steeple-houses,  he  first  set  up  a  meeting 
in  his  house,  and  preached  there  to  them  that  were  left. 
Afterwards  he  set  up  a  silent  meeting  (like  Friends),  to 
which  came  a  few ;  for  most  of  his  hearers  were  come  off 


1657.]       aEORGE  fox's  journal.  139 


to  Friends.  Thus  he  held  on  till  he  had  not  past  half  a 
dozen  left,  the  rest  still  forsaking  him  and  coming  away  to 
Friends.  At  last,  when  he  had  so  very  few  left,  he  would  come 
to  Pardsey-Crag  (where  Friends  had  a  meeting  of  several 
hundreds  of  people,  who  were  all  come  to  sit  under  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ's  teaching),  and  he  would  walk  about 
the  meeting  on  the  First  days  like  a  man  that  went  about  the 
commons  to  look  for  sheep.  Now,  during  this  time  I  came 
to  this  Pardsey-Crag  meeting,  and  he,  with  three  or  four 
of  his  followers  that  were  yet  left  to  him,  came  to  the  meet- 
ing that  day,  and  they  were  all  thoroughly  convinced. 
After  the  meeting  was  done  Priest  Wilkinson  asked  me  two 
or  three  questions,  which  I  answered  him  to  his  satisfaction  ; 
and  from  that  time  he  came  amongst  Friends  to  their  meet- 
ings and  became  an  able  minister,  and  preached  the  Gospel 
freely,  and  turned  many  to  Christ's  free  teaching.  And 
after  he  had  continued  many  years  in  the  free  ministry  of 
Christ  Jesus,  he  died  in  the  year  1675. 

I  had  for  some  time  felt  drawings  on  my  spirit  to  go  into 
Scotland,  and  had  sent  to  one  Colonel  William  Osborn,  of 
Scotland,  desiring  him  to  come  and  meet  me  ;  and  he,  with 
some  others  with  him,  were  come  out  of  Scotland  to  this 
meeting.  So  after  the  meeting  was  over  (which,  he  said, 
was  the  most  glorious  meeting  that  ever  he  saw  in  his  life) 
I  passed  with  him  and  those  others  that  were  with  him  into 
Scotland,  having  Robert  Widders  with  me,  who  was  a 
thundering  man  against  hypocrisy  and  deceit  and  the  rot- 
tenness of  the  priests. 

Many  of  the  Scotch  priests,  being  greatly  disturbed  at 
the  spreading  of  truth  and  loss  of  their  hearers  there- 
by, were  gone  up  to  Edinburgh  to  petition  the  Council 


140 


PASSAGES  FEOM 


[1657. 


against  me.    An  officer  belonging  to  the  Council  came  to 

me  and  brought  me  the  following  order : 

Thursday,  the  8th  of  October,  1657,  at  his  Highness's  Coun- 

^  ,     _  cil  in  Scotland. 

Ordered, 

That  George  Fox  do  appear  before  the  Council  on  Tues- 
day, the  13th  of  October  next,  in  the  forenoon. 

E.  Downing,  Clerk  of  the  Council. 

"When  the  time  came  I  appeared.  When  I  was  come  in 
and  had  stood  awhile  and  they  said  nothing  to  me,  I  was 
moved  of  the  Lord  to  say.  Peace  be  amongst  you,  and  wait 
in  the  fear  of  God,  that  ye  may  receive  his  wisdom  from 
above,  by  which  all  things  were  made  and  created,  that  by 
it  ye  may  all  be  ordered,  and  may  order  all  things  under 
your  hands  to  God's  glory.  After  I  had  done  speaking 
they  asked  me.  What  was  the  occasion  of  my  coming  into 
that  nation  ?  I  told  them,  I  came  to  visit  the  seed  of  God 
which  had  long  lain  in  bondage  under  corruption  ;  and  the 
intent  of  my  coming  was  that  in  all  the  nation  that  did 
profess  the  Scriptures,  the  words  of  Christ,  and  of  the 
prophets  and  apostles,  might  come  to  the  light,  Spirit,  and 
power  which  they  were  in  who  gave  them  forth,  that  so  in 
and  by  the  Spirit  they  might  understand  the  Scriptures, 
and  know  Christ  and  God  aright,  and  have  fellowship  with 
them  and  one  with  another.  They  bid  me  withdraw,  and 
the  doorkeeper  took  me  by  the  hand  and  led  me  forth.  In 
a  little  time  they  sent  for  me  again  and  told  me,  I  must 
depart  the  nation  of  Scotland  by  that  day  seven-night.  I 
asked  them,  Why?  What  had  I  done?  What  was  my 
transgression  that  they  passed  such  a  sentence  upon  me  to 
depart  out  of  the  nation  ?    They  told  me,  They  would  not 


1657.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


141 


dispute  with  me.  Then  I  desired  them  to  hear  what  I  had 
to  say  to  them  ;  but  they  said,  They  would  not  hear  me. 
I  told  them  Pharaoh  heard  Moses  and  Aaron,  and  yet  he 
was  an  heathen,  and  no  Christian ;  and  Herod  heard  John 
Baptist :  and  they  should  not  be  worse  than  these.  But 
they  cried,  Withdraw,  withdraw.  Whereupon  the  door- 
keeper took  me  again  by  the  hand  and  led  me  out.  Then 
I  returned  to  my  inn  and  continued  still  in  Edinburgh, 
visiting  Friends  there  and  thereabouts,  and  strengthening 
them  in  the  Lord. 

After  I  had  spent  some  time  among  Friends  at  Edinburgh 
and  thereabouts  I  passed  from  thence  to  Heads  again,  where 
Friends  had  been  in  great  sufferings ;  for  the  Presbyterian 
priests  had  excommunicated  them  and  given  charge,  That 
none  should  buy  or  sell  with  them,  nor  eat  nor  drink  with 
them.  So  they  could  neither  sell  their  commodities  nor 
buy  what  they  wanted,  which  made  it  go  very  hard  with 
some  of  them. 

We  passed  through  several  other  places  in  the  country 
till  we  came  to  Johnstons,  where  were  several  Baptists  that 
were  very  bitter,  and  came,  in  a  rage,  to  dispute  with  us  : 
vain  janglers  and  disputers  indeed  they  were.  And  when 
they  could  not  prevail  by  disputing  they  went  and  informed 
the  Governor  against  us,  and  next  morning  they  raised  a 
whole  company  of  foot  and  banished  me,  and  Alexander 
Parker,  and  James  Lancaster,  and  Robert  Widders  out  of 
the  town.  As  they  guarded  us  through  the  town  James 
Lancaster  was  moved  to  sing  with  a  melodious  sound  in 
the  power  of  God,  and  I  was  moved  to  proclaim  the  day 
of  the  Lord  and  preach  the  everlasting  Gospel  to  the 
people. 


142 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1657. 


Being  thus  thrust  out  of  Johnstons  we  went  to  another 
market-town.  Alexander  Parker  went  up  and  stood  upon 
the  market  cross  with  a  Bible  in  his  hand,  and  declared 
the  truth  amongst  the  soldiers  and  market  people,  but  the 
Scots,  being  a  dark,  carnal  people,  gave  little  heed,  nor 
hardly  took  notice  what  was  said.  After  awhile  I  was 
moved  of  the  Lord  God  to  stand  up  at  the  cross,  and  to 
declare  with  a  loud  voice  the  everlasting  truth  and  the  day 
of  the  Lord  that  was  coming  upon  all  sin  and  wickedness. 
And  the  people  were  turned  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
died  for  them,  and  had  enlightened  them,  that  with  his 
light  they  might  all  see  their  evil  deeds,  and  be  saved  from 
their  sins  by  Him,  and  might  come  to  know  Him  to  be  their 
teacher.  But  if  they  would  not  receive  Christ,  and  own 
Him,  it  was  told  them  that  this  light  which  came  from  Him 
would  be  their  condemnation. 

At  Leith  the  inn-keeper  told  me.  That  the  Council  had 
granted  forth  warrants  to  apprehend  me,  because  I  was 
not  gone  out  of  the  nation  after  the  seven  days  were  ex- 
pired, that  they  had  ordered  me  to  depart  the  nation  in ; 
several  friendly  people  also  came  and  told  me  the  same.  To 
whom  I  said.  What  do  ye  tell  me  of  their  warrants  against 
me?  If  there  were  a  cart-load  of  them  I  do  not  heed 
them,  for  the  Lord's  power  is  over  them  all. 

So  I  went  from  Leith  up  to  Edinburgh  again,  where 
they  said  the  warrants  from  the  Council  were  out  against 
me. 

I  went  up  to  the  meeting  in  the  city.  Friends  having 
notice  that  I  would  be  at  it.  There  came  many  officers 
and  soldiers  to  it,  and  a  glorious  meeting  it  was ;  and  the 
everlasting  power  of  God  was  set  over  the  nation,  and  his 


1657.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAIi. 


143 


Son  reigned  in  his  glorious  power ;  and  all  was  quiet,  and 
no  man  ofFered  to  meddle  with  me.  When  the  meeting  was 
ended,  and  I  had  visited  Friends,  I  came  out  of  the  city  to 
my  inn  again,  and  the  next  day,  being  the  second  day  of 
the  week,  we  set  forward  through  the  country  towards  the 
borders  of  England. 

As  we  travelled  along  the  country  I  spied  a  steeple-house, 
and  it  struck  at  my  life.  I  asked.  What  steeple-house  it 
was?  and  was  answered  that  it  was  Dunbar.  When  I 
came  thither,  and  had  set  up  at  an  inn,  I  walked  up  to  the 
steeple-house,  having  a  Friend  or  two  with  me.  When  we 
came  into  the  steeple-house-yard  one  of  the  chief  men  of 
the  town  was  walking  there.  So  I  spake  to  one  of  the 
Friends  that  was  with  me.  To  go  to  him  and  tell  him  that 
about  the  ninth  hour  next  morning  there  would  be  a  meet- 
iug  there  of  the  people  of  God  called  Quakers,  of  which 
we  desired  he  would  give  notice  to  the  people  of  the  town. 
He  sent  me  word,  That  they  were  to  have  a  lecture  there 
by  the  ninth  hour,  but  that  we  might  have  our  meeting 
there  by  the  eighth  hour  if  we  would.  We  concluded  so, 
and  desired  him  to  give  notice  of  it.  Accordingly  in  the 
morning  both  poor  and  rich  came.  And  there  being  a 
captain  of  horse  quartered  in  the  town  he  and  his  troopers 
came  also,  so  that  we  had  a  large  meeting ;  and  a  glorious 
meeting  it  was,  the  Lord's  power  being  set  over  all.  After 
some  time  the  priest  came  and  went  into  the  steeple-house, 
but  we  being  in  the  steeple-house  yard,  most  of  the  people 
staid  with  us.  And  Friends  were  so  full,  and  their  voices 
so  high  in  the  power  of  God,  that  the  priest  could  do  little 
in  the  steeple-house,  but  came  quickly  out  again  and  stood 
awhile  and  then  went  his  way.    For  after  I  had  opened  to 


144 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1657. 


the  people,  Where  they  might  find  Christ  Jesus,  having 
turned  them  to  the  light  which  He  had  enlightened  them 
withal,  that  in  the  light  they  might  see  Christ  that  died  for 
them,  and  turn  to  Him,  and  know  Him  to  be  their  Saviour 
and  free  teacher,  and  had  let  them  see  that  all  the  teachers 
they  had  hitherto  followed  were  hirelings  who  made  the  gos- 
pel chargeable,  and  had  showed  them  the  wrong  ways  they 
had  walked  in,  in  the  night  of  apostacy ;  and  had  directed 
them  to  Christ,  the  new  and  living  way  to  God ;  and  had 
manifested  unto  them  how  they  had  lost  the  religion  and 
worship  which  Christ  set  up  in  spirit  and  truth,  and  had 
hitherto  been  in  the  religions  and  worships  of  men's  making 
and  setting  up ;  and  after  I  had  turned  the  people  to  the 
Spirit  of  God,  which  led  the  holy  men  of  God  to  give  forth 
the  Scriptures ;  and  showed  them  that  they  must  also  come 
to  receive  and  be  led  by  the  same  spirit  in  themselves  (a 
measure  of  which  was  given  unto  every  one  of  them),  if  ever 
they  came  to  know  God  and  Christ  and  the  Scriptures  aright : 
perceiving  the  other  Friends  that  were  with  me  to  be  full 
of  the  power  and  word  of  the  Lord,  I  stepped  down,  giving 
way  for  them  to  declare  what  they  had  from  the  Lord  to 
say  unto  the  people.  This  was  the  last  meeting  I  had  in 
Scotland.  And  the  truth  and  the  power  of  God  was  set 
over  that  nation,  and  many  by  the  power  and  Spirit  of 
God  were  turned  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  their  Saviour 
and  teacher,  whose  blood  was  shed  for  them.  And  since 
there  is  a  great  increase,  and  great  there  will  be  in  Scot- 
land. For  when  first  I  set  my  horse's  feet  upon  the  Scot- 
tish ground,  I  felt  the  seed  of  God  to  sparkle  about  me, 
like  innumerable  sparks  of  fire.  Not  but  that  there  is 
abundance  of  thick,  cloddy  earth  of  hypocrisy  and  false- 


1658.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


145 


ness  that  is  a  top  and  a  briary,  brambly  nature,  which  is 
to  be  burned  up  with  God's  word,  and  plowed  up  with  his 
spiritual  plow  before  God's  seed  brings  forth  heavenly  and 
spiritual  fruit  to  his  glory.  But  the  husbandman  is  to  wait 
in  patience. 

From  thence  we  came  to  Durham,  where  was  a  man 
come  down  from  London  to  set  up  a  college  there  to  make 
ministers  of  Christ,  as  they  said.  I  went  with  some  others 
to  reason  with  the  man  and  to  let  him  see,  That  to  teach 
men  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin,  and  the  seven  arts  which 
was  all  but  the  teachings  of  the  natural  man,  was  not  the 
way  to  make  them  ministers  of  Christ.  Then  we  showed 
him  further.  That  Christ  made  his  ministers  himself,  and 
gave  gifts  unto  them,  and  bid  them  pray  to  the  Lord  of 
the  harvest  to  send  forth  laborers.  And  Peter  and  John, 
though  unlearned  and  ignorant  (as  to  school  learning), 
preached  Christ  Jesus  the  word,  which  was  in  the  begin- 
ning. Paul  also  was  made  an  apostle  not  of  man  nor  by 
man,  neither  received  he  the  Gospel  from  man,  but  from 
Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  same  now,  and  so  is  the  Gospel  as 
it  was  at  that  day.  When  we  had  thus  discoursed  with 
the  man  he  became  very  loving  and  tender,  and  after  he 
had  considered  further  of  it  he  never  set  up  his  college. 

We  went  into  Warwickshire,  and  thence  passing  through 
some  parts  of  Northamptonshire  and  Leicestershire,  visit- 
ing Friends  and  having  meetings  with  them  as  we  trav- 
elled, we  came  into  Bedfordshire,  where  we  had  large  gath- 
erings in  the  name  of  Jesus.  After  some  time  we  came  to 
John  Crook's  house,  where  a  general  Yearly  Meeting  for 
the  whole  nation  was  appointed  to  be  held.  This  meeting 
lasted  three  days,  and  many  Friends  from  most  parts  of  the 
13  K 


146 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1658. 


nation  came  to  it,  so  that  the  inns  and  towns  round  thereabouts 
were  filled  ;  for  many  thousands  of  people  were  at  it.  And  al- 
though there  were  some  disturbance  by  some  rude  people  that 
had  run  out  from  truth,  yet  the  Lord's  power  came  over  all, 
and  a  glorious  meeting  it  was.  And  the  everlasting  gospel 
was  preached,  and  many  received  it  (for  there  were  many  sorts 
of  professors  came  to  the  meeting),  which  gospel  brought 
life  and  immortality  to  light  in  them  and  shined  over  all. 

Then  I  was  moved  by  the  power  and  Spirit  of  the  Lord 
to  open  unto  them  the  promise  of  God,  how  that  it  was 
made  to  the  seed,  not  to  seeds  as  many,  but  to  one,  which 
seed  was  Christ.  And  that  all  people,  both  males  and 
females,  should  feel  this  seed  in  them,  which  was  heir  of  the 
promise,  that  so  they  might  all  witness  Christ  in  them,  the 
hope  of  glory,  the  mystery  which  had  been  hid  from  ages 
and  generations,  which  was  revealed  to  the  apostles,  and  is 
revealed  again  now  after  this  long  night  of  apostacy.  So 
that  all  might  come  up  into  this  seed,  Christ  Jesus,  and 
walk  in  it  and  sit  down  together  in  the  heavenly  places  in 
Christ  Jesus,  who  was  the  foundation  of  the  prophets  and 
apostles,  and  the  rock  of  ages,  and  is  our  foundation  now. 
And  all  sitting  down  in  Him  sit  down  in  the  substance,  the 
first  and  the  last  that  changes  not,  the  seed  that  bruises 
the  serpent's  head  and  was  before  he  was,  who  ends  all  the 
types,  figures,  and  shadows,  and  is  the  substance  of  them 
all,  in  whom  there  is  no  shadow. 

Now  after  these  things  had  been  largely  opened,  with 
many  other  things  concerning  Christ  Jesus  and  his  king- 
dom, and  the  people  were  turned  to  the  divine  light  of 
Christ  and  his  Spirit,  by  which  they  might  come  both  to 
know  God  and  Christ  and  the  scriptures,  and  to  have  fel- 


1658.]  GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


147 


lowship  with  them,  and  one  with  another  in  the  same  Spirit, 
I  was  moved  to  declare  and  open  divers  other  things  to 
those  Friends  who  had  received  a  part  of  the  ministry,  con- 
cerning the  exercise  of  their  spiritual  gifts  in  the  church. 
.  .  .  Take  heed  of  many  words ;  but  what  reacheth  to  the 
life,  that  settles  in  the  life :  that  which  cometh  from  the 
life,  and  is  received  from  God,  that  reacheth  to  the  life  and 
settles  others  in  the  life :  for  the  work  is  not  now  as  it  was 
at  first ;  but  the  work  now  is  to  settle  and  stay  in  the  life. 
For  as  Friends  have  been  led  to  minister  in  the  power,  and 
the  power  hath  gone  through  so  that  there  hath  grown  an 
understanding  among  both  people  of  the  world  and  Friends, 
so  Friends  must  be  kept  in  the  life  which  is  pure,  that  with 
that  they  may  answer  the  pure  life  of  God  in  others.  .  .  . 

But  as  every  one  is  kept  living  in  the  life  of  God,  over 
all  that  which  is  contrary,  they  are  in  their  places;  then 
they  do  not  lay  hands  on  any  suddenly.  .  .  .  There  is  no 
one  strikes  his  fellow-servants,  but  first  he  is  gone  from  the 
pure  in  his  own  particular :  for  when  he  goeth  from  the 
light  he  is  enlightened  withal,  then  he  strikes;  and  then  he 
hath  his  reward :  the  light  which  he  is  gone  from,  Christ, 
he  comes  and  gives  him  his  reward.  This  is  the  state  of 
the  evil  servants :  the  boisterous,  and  the  hasty  and  rash 
beget  nothing  to  God ;  but  the  life  which  doth  reach  the 
life,  is  that  which  begets  to  God.  .  .  . 

So,  Friends,  this  is  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  you  all,  be 
watchful  and  careful  in  all  meetings  ye  come  into;  for 
where  Friends  are  sitting  together  in  silence,  they  are  many 
times  gathered  into  their  own  measures.  Now,  when  a  man 
is  come  newly  out  of  the  world  from  ministering  to  the 
world's  people,  he  cometh  out  of  the  dirt ;  and  then  he  had 


148 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1658. 


need  take  heed  that  he  be  not  rash.  For  now,  when  he 
comes  into  a  silent  meeting  that  is  another  state ;  then  he 
must  come  and  feel  his  own  spirit,  how  it  is,  when  he  comes 
to  them  that  sit  silent :  for  if  he  be  rash  they  will  judge 
him  ;  that  having  been  in  the  world  and  amongst  the  world, 
the  heat  is  not  yet  off  him.  For  he  may  come  in  the  heat 
of  his  spirit  out  of  the  world,  whereas  the  others  are  still 
and  cool :  and  his  condition  in  that,  not  being  agreeable  to 
theirs,  he  may  rather  do  them  hurt  by  begetting  them  out 
of  the  cool  state  into  the  heating  state ;  if  he  be  not  in  that 
which  commands  his  own  spirit,  and  gives  him  to  know  it. 

There  is  a  great  danger,  too,  in  travelling  abroad  in  the 
world :  the  same  power  that  moves  any  to  go  forth  is  that 
which  must  keep  them.  For  it  is  the  greatest  danger  to  go 
abroad,  except  a  man  be  moved  of  the  Lord,  and  go  in  the 
power  of  the  Lord.  .  .  .  And  every  one  feeling  the  danger  to 
his  own  particular  in  travelling  abroad,  there  the  pure  fear 
of  the  Lord  will  be  placed,  and  kept  in.  For  now,  though 
they  that  travel  may  have  openings'  when  they  are  abroad 
to  minister  to  others,  yet,  as  for  their  own  particular  growth, 
they  must  dwell  in  the  life  which  doth  open,  and  that  will 
keep  down  that  which  would  boast.  .  .  . 

So  this  is  the  word  of  the  Lord  God  to  you  all ;  feel  that 
ye  stand  in  the  presence  of  the  Lord :  for  every  man's  word 
shall  be  his  burden  ;  but  the  word  of  the  Lord  is  pure,  and 
answers  the  pure  in  every  one.  .  .  . 

Now  if  any  one  have  a  moving  to  any  place,  and  have 
spoken  what  they  were  moved  of  the  Lord,  let  them  return 
to  their  habitation  again,  and  live  in  the  pure  life  of  God, 
and  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord :  and  so  will  ye  in  the  life,  and 
in  the  solid  and  seasoned  spirit  be  kept,  and  preach  as  well 


1658.] 


GEORGE  FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


149 


in  life  as  with  words  (for  none  must  be  light  or  wild).  For 
the  seed  of  God  is  weighty,  and  brings  to  be  solid,  and 
leads  into  the  wisdom  of  God,  by  which  the  wisdom  of  the 
Creation  is  known.  But  if  that  part  be  up  which  runs  into 
the  imaginations,  and  that  part  be  standing  in  which  the  im- 
aginations come  up,  and  the  pure  spirit  be  not  thoroughly 
come  up  to  rule  and  reign,  then  that  will  run  out,  and  that 
will  glory,  and  will  boast  and  vapor  ;  and  so  will  such  an 
one  spoil  that  which  opened  to  him ;  and  this  is  for  con- 
demnation. So  every  one  mind  that  which  feels  through 
and  commands  his  spirit,  whereby  every  one  may  know 
what  spirit  he  is  of :  for  he  should  first  try  his  own  spirit, 
and  then  he  may  try  others  ;  and  he  should  first  know  his 
own  spirit,  and  then  he  may  know  others.  .  .  .  Now  truth 
hath  an  honour  in  the  hearts  of  people  which  are  not 
Friends ;  so  that  all  Friends  being  kept  in  the  truth  they 
are  kept  in  the  honour,  they  are  honourable,  and  that  will 
honour  them :  but  if  any  lose  the  power,  lose  the  life,  they 
lose  their  crown,  they  lose  their  honour.  .  .  . 

Now,  when  any  shall  be  moved  to  go  to  speak  in  a  steeple- 
house  or  market,  turn  in  to  that  which  moves,  and  be  obe- 
dient to  it ;  that  that  which  would  not  go  may  be  kept 
down ;  for  that  which  would  not  go,  will  ^e  apt  to  get  up. 
And  take  heed,  on  the  other  hand,  that  the  lavishing  part 
do  not  get  up,  for  it  is  a  bad  savour ;  therefore  that  must 
be  kept  down,  and  be  kept  subject.  .  .  .  For  it  is  a  weighty 
thing  to  be  in  the  work  of  the  ministry  of  the  Lord  God, 
and  to  go  forth  in  that;  it  is  not  as  a  customary  preaching; 
but  it  is  to  bring  people  to  the  end  of  all  outward  preach- 
ing. For  when  ye  have  declared  the  truth  to  people,  and 
they  have  received  it,  and  are  come  into  that  which  ye  spake 
13* 


150 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1658. 


of,  the  uttering  of  many  words,  and  long  declarations  out 
of  the  life,  may  beget  them  into  a  form.  And  if  any  should 
run  on  rashly  into  words  again,  without  the  savour  of  life, 
then  they  that  are  come  into  the  thing  that  he  spake  of, 
will  judge  him  ;  whereby  he  may  hurt  again  that  which  he 
had  raised  up  before.  .  .  . 

And  take  heed  all  of  running  into  inordinate  affections ; 
for  when  people  come  to  own  you,  then  there  is  danger  of 
the  wrong  part  to  get  up.  There  was  a  strife  among  the 
disciples  of  Christ,  who  should  be  the  greatest  ?  Chtist  told 
them,  The  heathen  exercise  lordship  and  have  dominion 
over  one  another ;  but  it  shall  not  be  so  among  you :  for 
Christ  the  seed  was  to  come  up  in  every  one  of  them ;  so, 
then,  where  is  the  greatest  ?  For  that  part  in  the  disciples 
which  looked  to  be  greatest  was  the  same  that  was  in  the 
Gentiles.  ...  So  this  is  the  word  of  the  Lord  God  to  you 
all.  Keep  down,  keep  low,  that  nothing  may  rule  nor  reign 
in  you  but  life  itself. 

Now,  the  power  being  lived  in,  the  cross  is  lived  in ;  .  .  . 
and  where  this  is  lived  in  there  is  no  want  of  wisdom,  no 
want  of  power,  no  want  of  knowledge ;  but  he  that  minister- 
eth  in  this,  seeth  with  the  eye  which  the  Lord  openeth  id 
him,  what  is  for  the  fire,  and  what  is  for  the  sword,  and  what 
must  be  fed  with  judgment,  and  what  must  be  nourished. 
This  brings  all  down,  and  to  be  low,  every  one  keeping  to 
the  power :  for  let  a  man  get  up  ever  so  high,  yet  he  must 
come  down  again  to  the  power,  where  he  left ;  and  what  he 
went  from,  he  must  come  down  again  to  that.  So  now, 
before  all  these  wicked  spirits  be  got  down,  which  are  ram- 
bling abroad,  Friends  must  have  patience,  and  must  wait  in 
the  patience,  and  in  the  cool  life :  and  who  is  in  this,  doing 


1658.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


151 


the  work  of  the  Lord,  he  hath  the  tasting  and  the  feeling  of 
the  Lamb's  power  and  authority.  Therefore,  all  Friends,  keep 
cool  and  quiet  in  the  power  of  the  Lord  God ;  and  all  that 
is  contrary  will  be  subjected  :  the  Lamb  hath  the  victory  in 
the  seed  through  the  patience. 

If  any  have  been  moved  to  speak,  and  have  quenched 
that  which  moved  them,  let  none  such  go  forth  afterwards 
into  words,  until  they  feel  the  power  to  arise  and  move 
them  thereto  again :  for  after  the  first  motion  is  quenched, 
the  other  part  will  be  apt  to  get  up ;  and  if  any  go  forth  in 
that,  he  goeth  forth  in  his  own,  and  the  betrayer  will  come 
into  that.  .  .  .  And  keep  out  of  all  jangling:  for  all  that  be 
in  the  transgression,  they  be  out  from  the  law  of  love ;  but 
all  that  be  in  the  law  of  love  come  to  the  Lamb's  power,  in 
the  Lamb's  authority,  who  is  the  end  of  the  law  outward. 

Next  day  I  passed  from  thence :  and  after  I  had  visited 
friends  in  several  places  as  I  went,  I  came  to  London,  the 
Lord's  power  accompanying  me,  and  bearing  me  up  in  his 
service. 

Now,  during  the  time  that  I  w^as  at  London,  I  had  many 
services  lay  upon  me ;  for  it  was  a  time  of  much  sulSeriug. 
And  I  was  moved  to  write  to  O.  Cromwell,  and  lay  before 
him  the  sufierings  of  Friends  both  in  this  nation  and  in 
Ireland.  There  was  also  a  talk  about  this  time  of  making 
Cromwell  king :  whereupon  I  was  moved  to  go  to  him,  and 
warned  him  against  the  same,  and  of  divers  dangers ;  which 
if  he  did  not  avoid,  I  told  him.  He  would  bring  a  shame 
and  ruin  upon  himself  and  his  posterity.  He  seemed  to 
take  well  what  I  said  to  him,  and  thanked  me ;  yet  after- 
wards I  was  moved  to  write  unto  him  more  fully  concern- 
ing that  matter. 


152 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1658. 


Now  was  it  a  time  of  great  suffering,  and  many  Friends 
being  in  prisons,  many  other  Friends  were  moved  to  go  to 
parliament  to  offer  up  themselves  to  lie  in  the  same  prisons 
where  their  Friends  lay,  that  they  that  were  in  prison 
might  go  forth  and  not  perish  in  the  stinking  prisons  and 
jails.  And  this  we  did  in  love  to  God  and  our  brethren, 
that  they  might  not  die  in  prison,  and  in  love  to  them  that 
cast  them  in,  that  they  might  not  bring  innocent  blood  upon 
their  own  heads,  which  we  knew  would  cry  to  the  Lord 
and  bring  his  wrath,  vengeance,  and  plagues  upon  them. 
But  little  favour  could  we  find  from  those  professing  par- 
liaments, but  instead  thereof  they  would  be  in  a  rage  and 
sometimes  threaten  those  Friends  that  thus  attended  them, 
that  they  would  whip  them  and  send  them  home. 

As  I  was  going  out  of  town,  having  two  Friends  with 
me,  when  we  were  gone  little  more  than  a  mile  out  of  the 
city,  there  met  us  two  troopers  belonging  to  Col.  Hacker's 
regiment,  and  they  took  me  and  the  Friends  that  were 
with  me  and  brought  us  back  to  the  Mews,  and  there  kept 
us  prisoners  a  little  while.  But  the  Lord's  power  was  so 
over  them  that  they  did  not  have  us  before  any  officer,  but 
after  awhile  set  us  at  liberty  again.  The  same  day,  taking 
boat,  I  went  down  to  Kingston,  and  from  thence  went 
afterwards  to  Hampton  Court  to  speak  with  the  Protector 
about  the  sufferings  of  Friends.  I  met  him  riding  into 
Hampton  Court  Park,  and  before  I  came  at  him,  as  he 
rode  in  the  head  of  his  life-guard,  I  saw  and  felt  a  waft 
(or  apparition)  of  death  go  forth  against  him,  and  when  I 
came  to  him  he  looked  like  a  dead  man.  After  I  had  laid 
the  sufferings  of  Friends  before  him,  and  had  warned  him, 
according  as  I  was  moved  to  speak  to  him,  he  bid  me  come 


1658.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


153 


to  his  house.  So  I  went  back  to  Kingston,  and  the  next 
day  went  up  to  Hampton  Court  again,  to  have  spoken 
further  with  him.    But  when  I  came  he  was  sick,  and 

  Harvy,  who  was  one  that  waited  on  him,  told  me, 

The  doctors  were  not  willing  I  should  come  in  to  speak 
with  him.    So  I  passed  away,  and  never  saw  him  any  more. 

From  Kingston  I  went  to  Isaac  Penington's,  in  Buck- 
inghamshire, where  I  had  appointed  a  meeting,  and  the 
Lord's  truth  and  power  was  preciously  manifested  amongst 
us.  After  I  had  visited  Friends  in  those  parts  I  returned 
to  London :  and  soon  after  went  into  Essex,  where  I  had 
not  been  long  before  I  heard  that  the  Protector  was  dead, 
and  his  son  Richard  made  Protector  in  his  room.  Where- 
upon I  came  up  to  London  again. 

But  there  was  great  persecution  in  many  places,  both  by 
imprisoning  and  breaking  up  of  meetings.  At  a  meeting 
about  seven  miles  from  Loudon  the  rude  people  usually 
came  out  of  several  parishes  round  about  to  abuse  Friends, 
and  did  often  beat  and  bruise  them  exceedingly.  One  day 
they  beat  and  abused  about  eighty  Friends  that  went  to 
that  meeting  out  of  London,  tearing  their  coats  and  cloaks 
from  off  their  backs,  and  throwing  them  into  ditches  and 
ponds,  and  when  they  had  besmeared  them  with  dirt  then 
they  said,  They  looked  like  witches.  The  next  First  day 
after  this  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  go  to  that  meeting, 
though  at  that  time  I  was  very  weak.  When  I  came  there  I 
bid  Friends  bring  a  table,  and  set  it  in  the  close  where  they 
used  to  meet,  to  stand  upon.  According  to  their  wonted 
course  the  rude  people  came,  and  I,  having  a  Bible  in  my 
hand,  showed  them  theirs  and  their  priests'  and  teachers' 
fruits,  and  the  people  came  to  be  ashamed,  and  was  quiet. 


154 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1658. 


And  so  I  opened  the  Scriptures  to  them,  and  our  principles 
agreeing  therewith  ;  and  I  turned  the  people  from  the  dark- 
ness to  the  Light  of  Christ  and  his  Spirit,  by  which  they 
might  understand  the  scriptures,  and  see  themselves  and 
their  sins,  and  know  Christ  Jesus  to  be  their  Saviour.  So 
the  meeting  ended  quietly,  and  the  Lord's  power  came 
over  all  to  his  glory.  But  it  was  a  time  of  great  suffer- 
ings, for  besides  the  imprisonments  (through  which  many 
died  in  prisons),  our  meetings  were  greatly  disturbed.  For 
they  have  thrown  rotten  eggs  and  wild-fire  into  our  meet- 
ings, and  have  brought  in  drums  beating  and  kettles  to 
make  noises  with,  that  the  truth  might  not  be  heard ;  and 
among  these  the  priests  are  as  rude  as  any,  rfs  may  be  seen 
in  the  book  of  the  "  Fighting  Priests,"  wherein  a  list  is  given 
of  some  of  the  priests  that  had  actually  beaten  and  abused 
Friends. 

Many  also  of  our  Friends  were  brought  up  to  London 
prisoners  to  be  tried  before  the  Committee,  where  Henry 
Vane,  being  chairman,  would  not  suffer  Friends  to  come 
in,  except  they  would  put  off  their  hats ;  but  at  last  the 
Lord's  power  came  over  him,  so  that,  through  the  media- 
tion of  some  others  that  persuaded  him,  they  were  admit- 
ted. Now  many  of  us  having  been  imprisoned  upon  con- 
tempts (as  they  called  them)  for  not  putting  off  our  hats, 
it  was  not  a  likely  thing  that  Friends  who  had  suffered  so 
long  for  it  from  others  should  put  off  their  hats  to  him. 
But  the  Lord's  power  came  over  them  all,  and  wrought  so 
that  several  Friends  were  set  at  liberty  by  them. 

Now  after  awhile  I  passed  into  the  country,  and  went  to 
Reading,  and  was  there  under  great  sufferings  and  exer- 
cises, and  in  a  great  travail  in  my  spirit  for  about  ten  weeks* 


1658.]  GEOBGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  155 


time.  For  I  saw  there  was  great  confusion  and  distraction 
amongst  the  people,  and  that  the  powers  were  plucking 
each  other  to  pieces.  And  I  saw  how  many  men  were  de- 
stroying the  simplicity  and  betraying  the  truth,  and  a  great 
deal  of  hypocrisy  and  deceit  and  strife  was  got  uppermost 
in  the  people,  so  that  they  were  ready  to  sheath  their 
swords  in  one  another's  bowels.  There  had  been  a  tender- 
ness in  many  of  them  formerly  when  they  were  low,  but 
when  they  were  got  up,  and  had  killed  and  taken  posses- 
sion, they  came  to  be  as  bad  as  others.  So  that  we  had 
much  to  do  with  them  about  our  hats,  and  saying  thou  and 
thee  to  them.  For  they  turned  their  profession  of  patience 
and  moderation  into  rage  and  madness,  and  many  of  them 
would  be  like  distracted  men  for  this  hat-honour.  For 
they  had  hardened  themselves  by  persecuting  the  innocent, 
and  were  at  this  time  crucifying  the  seed,  Christ,  both  in 
themselves  and  others,  till  at  last  they  fell  a-biting  and  de- 
vouring one  another,  until  they  were  consumed  one  of 
another,  who  had  turned  against  and  judged  that  which 
God  had  wrought  in  them  and  showed  unto  them.  So 
shortly  after  God  overthrew  them  and  turned  them  upside 
down,  and  brought  the  King  over  them.  Now  I  had  a 
sight  and  sense  of  the  King's  return  a  good  while  before, 
and  so  had  some  others.  I  writ  to  Oliver  several  times, 
and  let  him  know  that  while  he  was  persecuting  God's 
people  they  whom  he  accounted  his  enemies  were  preparing 
to  come  upon  him.  And  when  some  forward  spirits  that 
came  amongst  us  would  have  bought  Somerset-House  that 
we  might  have  meetings  in  it,  I  forbade  them  to  do  so ; 
for  I  did  then  foresee  the  King's  coming  in  again.  And 
in  my  great  suffering  and  travail  of  spirit  for  the  nation, 


156 


PASSAGES  FKOM 


[1659. 


being  grievously  burdened  and  almost  choked  with  their 
hypocrisy,  treachery,  and  falseness,  I  saw  God  would  bring 
that  a-top  of  them  which  they  had  been  a-top  of,  and  that 
all  must  be  brought  down  to  that,  which  did  convince  them 
before  they  could  get  over  that  bad  spirit  within  and  with- 
out. For  it  is  the  pure,  invisible  Spirit  that  doth  and  only 
can  work  down  all  deceit  in  people. 

Now  while  I  was  under  that  sore  travail  at  Reading,  by 
reason  of  grief  and  sorrow  of  mind  and  the  great  exercise 
that  was  upon  my  spirit,  my  countenance  was  altered,  and 
I  looked  poor  and  thin ;  and  there  came  a  company  of  un- 
clean spirits  to  me  and  told  me,  The  plagues  of  God  were 
upon  me.  But  I  told  them.  It  was  the  same  spirit  spake 
that  in  them  that  said  so  of  Christ  when  he  was  stricken  and 
smitten,  they  hid  their  face  from  Him.  But  when  I  had 
travailed  with  the  witness  of  God,  which  they  had  quenched 
and  had  gotten  through  with  it,  and  over  all  that  hypoc- 
risy which  the  outside  professors  were  run  into,  and  saw 
how  that  would  be  brought  down  and  turned  under,  and 
that  life  would  rise  over  it,  I  came  to  have  ease,  and  the 
light,  power,  and  spirit  shined  over  all.  And  then,  having 
recovered  and  got  through  my  travails  and  sufferings,  my 
body  and  face  swelled  when  I  came  abroad  into  the  air,  and 
then  the  bad  spirits  said,  I  was  grown  fat ;  and  they  envied 
at  that  also.  So  I  saw  that  no  condition  nor  state  would 
please  that  spirit  of  theirs. 

After  I  had  travelled  through  many  countries  in  the 
Lord's  service,  and  many  were  convinced,  notwithstanding 
that  in  some  places  the  people  were  very  rude,  I  returned 
to  London  again,  when  General  Monk  was  come  up  thither, 
and  the  gates  and  posts  of  the  city  were  pulling  down. 


1659.] 


GEORGE   FOX^S  JOURN'AL. 


157 


Long  before  this  I  had  a  vision  -wherein  I  saw  city  lie 
in  heaps  and  the  gates  down,  and  it  was  then  represented 
to  me  just  as  I  saw  it  several  years  after,  lying  in  heaps, 
when  it  was  burned. 

Divers  times  had  I,  both  by  word  and  writing,  forewarned 
the  several  powers,  both  in  Oliver's  time  and  after,  of  the 
day  of  recompense  that  was  coming  upon  them.  But  they 
rejecting  council,  and  slighting  those  visitations  of  love  to 
them,  I  was  moved  now  before  they  were  quite  overturned 
to  lay  their  backsliding,  hypocrisy,  and  treacherous  dealing 
before  them. 

While  I  was  in  Cornwall  there  were  great  shipwrecks 
about  the  Land's-End.  Xow  it  was  the  custom  of  that 
country  that  at  such  a  time  both  rich  and  poor  went  out 
to  get  as  much  of  the  wreck  as  they  could,  not  caring  to 
save  the  people's  lives.  And  in  some  parts  of  the  country 
they  called  shipwrecks,  God's  grace.  These  things  troubled 
me,  and  grieved  my  spirit  to  hear  of  such  unchristian 
actions,  considering  how  far  they  were  below  the  heathen  at 
Melita,  who  received  Paul  and  made  him  a  fire,  and  were 
courteous  towards  him  and  them  that  hud  suffered  ship- 
wreck with  him.  Wherefore  I  was  moved  to  write  a  paper 
and  send  it  to  all  the  parishes,  priests,  and  magistrates,  high 
and  low,  to  reprove  them  for  such  greedy  actions,  and  to 
warn  and  exhort  them  that  if  they  could  assist  to  save 
people's  lives,  and  preserve  their  ships  and  goods,  they 
should  use  their  diligence  therein,  and  consider  if  it  had 
been  their  own  condition  they  would  judge  it  hard  if 
they  should  be  upon  a  wreck  and  people  should  strive  to 
get  what  they  could  from  them,  and  not  matter  their  lives. 

I  came  into  Bristol  on  the  seventh  day  of  the  week,  and 
14 


158 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1660. 


the  day  before,  the  soldiers  came  with  their  muskets  into 
the  meeting,  and  were  exceeding  rude,  beating  and  striking 
Friends  with  their  muskets,  and  drove  them  out  of  the 
orchard  in  a  great  rage,  threatening  what  they  would  do 
if  Friends  came  there  again.  For  the  mayor  and  the 
commander  of  the  soldiers  had  (it  seems)  combined  to- 
gether to  make  a  disturbance  amongst  Friends.  Now 
when  I  came  to  Bristol,  and  Friends  told  me  what  a  rage 
there  was  in  the  town,  how  they  were  threatened  by  both 
the  mayor  and  soldiers,  and  how  unruly  the  soldiers  had 
been  to  Friends  the  day  before,  I  sent  for  several  Friends, 
as  George  Bishop,  Thomas  Gouldney,  Thomas  Speed,  and 
Edward  Pyot,  and  desired  them  to  go  to  the  mayor  and 
aldermen,  and  desire  them,  seeing  he  and  they  had  broke 
up  our  meetings,  to  let  Friends  have  the  Town  hall  to  meet 
in,  and  for  the  use  of  it  Friends  would  give  them  twenty 
pounds  a  year,  to  be  distributed  amongst  the  poor;  and 
when  the  mayor  and  aldermen  had  business  to  do  in  it 
Friends  would  not  meet  in  it,  but  only  on  the  First  days. 
Those  Friends  were  astonished  at  this,  and  said.  The  mayor 
and  aldermen  would  think  that  they  were  mad.  But  I 
said.  Nay ;  for  they  should  offer  them  a  considerable  bene- 
fit to  the  poor.  And  it  was  upon  me  from  the  Lord  to  bid 
them  go ;  and  at  last  they  consented  and  went,  though  in 
the  cross  to  their  own  wills.  When  they  had  laid  the  thing 
before  the  mayor  it  came  so  over  him  that  he  said.  For  his 
part,  he  could  consent  to  it ;  but  he  was  but  one.  And  he 
told  Friends  of  another  great  hall  they  might  have ;  but 
that  they  did  not  accept  of,  it  being  iuconvenient.  So 
Friends  came  away,  leaving  the  mayor  in  a  very  loving 
frame  towards  them ;  for  they  felt  the  Lord's  power  had 


1660.] 


GEORGE   FOX*?  JOTRNAL. 


159 


come  over  him.  When  they  came  back  I  spake  to  them 
to  go  also  to  the  Colonel  that  commanded  the  soldiers,  and 
lay  before  him  the  rude  carriage  of  his  soldiers,  how  they 
came  armed  amongst  naked,  innocent  people,  who  were 
waiting  upon  and  worshipping  the  Lord.  But  they  were 
backward  to  go  to  him.  Kext  morning,  being  the  First 
day  of  the  week,  we  went  to  the  meetiug  in  the  orchard, 
where  the  soldiers  had  so  lately  been  so  rude.  And  after 
I  had  declared  the  truth  a  pretty  while  in  the  meeting, 
there  came  in  many  rude  soldiers  and  people,  some  with 
drawn  swords.  The  inn-keepers  had  made  some  of  them 
drunk,  and  one  of  them  had  bound  himself  with  an  oath 
to  cut  down  and  kill  the  man  that  spoke.  So  he  came 
pressing  in  through  all  the  crowd  of  people  to  within  two 
yards  of  me  and  stopped  at  those  four  Friends  before  men- 
tioned (who  should  have  gone  to  the  Colonel  as  I  would 
have  had  them),  and  fell  a-jangling  with  them.  On  a 
sudden  I  saw  his  sword  was  put  up  and  gone.  For  the 
Lord's  power  came  over  all,  and  chained  him  and  the  rest, 
and  we  had  a  blessed  meeting,  and  the  Lord's  everlasting 
power  and  presence  was  felt  amongst  us.  On  the  day 
following,  those  four  Friends  went  and  spake  with  the 
Colonel,  and  he  sent  for  the  soldiers  and  cut  and  slashed 
some  of  them  before  the  Friends'  faces.  Which  when  I 
heard  of  I  blamed  the  Friends  for  letting  him  do  so,  and 
also  for  that  they  did  not  go  on  the  Seventh  day,  as  I  would 
have  had  them,  which  might  have  prevented  this  cutting  of 
the  soldiers  and  the  trouble  they  gave  at  our  meeting.  But 
thus  the  Lord's  power  came  over  all  those  persecuting, 
bloody  minds,  and  the  meetiug  there  was  settled  in  peace 
for  a  good  while  after,  without  disturbance. 


160 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1660. 


I  had  then  also  a  general  meeting  at  Edward  Pyot's,  near 
Bristol,  at  which  it  was  judged  there  were  divers  thousands 
of  people  ;  for  besides  Friends  from  many  parts  thereabouts 
some  of  the  Baptists  and  Independents  with  their  teachers 
came  to  it,  and  very  many  of  the  sober  people  of  Bristol, 
insomuch  that  the  people  that  stayed  behind,  said.  The  city 
looked  naked,  there  were  so  many  gone  out  of  it  to  this 
meeting.  It  was  a  very  quiet  meeting,  and  many  glorious 
truths  were  opened  to  the  people,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
was  set  up,  who  was  the  end  of  all  figures  and  shadows  and 
the  law  and  the  first  covenant.  And  it  was  declared  to 
the  people  how  that  all  figures  and  shadows  were  given  to 
man  after  man  fell,  and  how  that  all  the  rudiments  and 
inventions  of  men  which  have  been  set  iip  in  Christendom, 
many  of  which  were  Jewish  and  heathenish  ceremonies, 
were  not  set  up  by  the  command  of  Christ;  and  all  images 
and  likenesses  man  has  made  to  himself  or  for  himself, 
whether  of  things  in  heaven  or  things  in  earth,  have  been 
since  he  lost  the  image  and  likeness  of  God  which  God  made 
him  in.  But  now  Christ  was  come  to  redeem,  translate, 
convert,  and  regenerate  man  out  of  all  these  things  that 
he  hath  set  up  in  the  fall,  and  out  of  the  true  types,  figures, 
and  shadows  also,  and  out  of  death  and  darkness  up  into 
the  light,  and  life,  and  image,  and  likeness  of  God  again, 
which  man  and  woman  were  in  before  they  fell.  There- 
fore all  now  should  come  and  all  might  come  to  receive 
Christ  Jesus,  the  substance,  by  his  light.  Spirit,  grace,  and 
faith,  and  should  live  and  walk  in  Him,  the  Redeemer  and 
Saviour. 

And  whereas  we  have  had  a  great  deal  of  work  with  the 
priests  and  professors  who  pleaded  for  imperfection,  I  was 


1660.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


161 


opened  to  declare  and  manifest  unto  them  how  that  Adam 
and  Eve  were  perfect  before  they  fell,  and  all  that  God 
made  He  saw  that  it  was  good,  and  He  blessed  it.  But 
the  imperfection  came  in  by  the  fall  through  man's  and 
woman's  hearkening  to  the  devil,  who  was  out  of  truth. 
And  though  the  law  made  nothing  perfect,  yet  it  made  way 
for  the  bringing  in  of  the  better  hope,  which  hope  is  Christ, 
who  destroys  the  devil  and  his  works  that  made  man  and 
woman  imperfect.  Now  Christ  saith  to  his  disciples,  Be 
ye  perfect,  even  as  your  heavenly  Father  is  perfect.  And 
He  who  himself  was  perfect  comes  to  make  man  and 
woman  perfect  again,  and  brings  them  again  to  the  state 
which  God  made  them  in.  So  He  is  the  maker-up  of  the 
breach  and  the  peace  betwixt  God  and  man.  I  told  the 
people  Christ  was  come  to  do  it  freely,  who,  by  one  offer- 
ing, hath  perfected  forever  all  them  that  are  sanctified,  and 
renews  them  up  into  the  image  of  God  which  man  and 
woman  were  in  before  they  fell. 

We  passed  from  thence  to  Tewksbury,  and  so  to  Worces- 
ter, visiting  Friends  in  their  meetings  in  the  towns  as  we 
went.  And  in  all  my  time,  I  never  saw  the  like  drunken- 
ness as  then  in  the  towns :  for  they  had  been  then  choosing 
parliament  men.  But  at  Worcester,  the  Lord's  truth  was 
set  over  all,  and  people  were  finely  settled  therein,  and 
Friends  praised  the  Lord ;  nay,  I  saw  the  very  earth  re- 
joiced. Yet  great  fears  and  troubles  were  in  many  people, 
and  a  looking  for  the  King's  coming  in,  and  that  all  things 
should  be  altered :  and  they  would  ask  me  what  I  thought 
of  times  and  things  ?  I  told  them  the  Lord's  power  was 
over  all,  and  his  light  shined  over  all ;  and  that  the  fear 
would  take  hold  only  on  the  hypocrites,  such  as  had  not 
14*  L 


162 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1660. 


been  faithful  to  God  ;  and  on  our  persecutors.  For  in  my 
travail  and  sufferings  at  Reading,  when  people  were  at  a 
stand,  and  could  not  tell  what  might  come  in,  and  who 
might  rule;  I  told  them  the  Lord's  power  was  over  all 
(for  I  travelled  through  in  it),  and  his  day  shined,  whoso- 
ever should  come  in  ;  and  whether  the  King  came  in  or  no, 
all  would  be  well  to  them  that  loved  the  Lord,  and  were 
faithful  to  Him.  Therefore,  I  bid  all  Friends  fear  none 
but  the  Lord,  and  keep  in  his  power,  that  was  over  all. 

I  passed  on  to  Twycross,  and  Swanington,  and  so  to 
Derby,  where  I  visited  Friends,  and  found  my  old  jailer 
amongst  them,  who  had  formerly  kept  me  in  the  House  of 
Correction  there,  and  was  now  convinced  of  the  truth  which 
I  then  suffered  under  him  for.  Passing  still  further  up  into 
Derbyshire  and  Nottinghamshire,  I  came  to  Snyder-hill- 
green,  visiting  Friends  through  all  those  parts  in  their  meet- 
ings ;  and  so  passed  on  to  Balby,  in  Yorkshire,  where  our 
yearly  meeting  at  that  time  was  holden,  in  a  great  orchard  of 
John  Killams,  where  it  was  supposed  some  thousands  of  peo- 
ple and  Friends  were  gathered  together.  In  the  morning 
I  heard  that  a  troop  of  horse  was  sent  from  York,  about 
thirty  miles  off,  to  break  up  our  meeting,  and  that  the 
militia  newly  raised  was  to  join  with  them.  So  I  went  into 
the  meeting,  and  stood  up  on  a  great  stool ;  and,  after  I 
had  spoken  some  time,  two  trumpeters  came  up,  sounding 
their  trumpets  pretty  near  me  ;  and  the  captain  of  the  troop 
cried,  Divide  to  the  right  and  left,  and  make  way:  then 
they  rid  up  to  me.  Now,  I  was  declaring  the  everlasting 
truth  and  word  of  life  in  the  mighty  power  of  the  Lord. 
The  captain  bid  me  come  down,  for  he  was  come  (he  said) 
to  disperse  our  meeting.    After  some  time  I  spake  to  him, 


1660.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


163 


and  told  him,  He  and  they  all  knew  we  were  a  peaceable 
people,  and  that  we  used  to  have  such  great  meetings :  but 
if  he  did  question  that  we  met  in  an  hostile  way,  I  desired 
him  to  make  search  among  us,  and  if  he  found  either  sword 
or  pistol  about  any  there,  let  such  suffer.  He  told  me,  He 
must  see  us  dispersed,  for  he  came  all  night  on  purpose  to 
disperse  us.  I  asked  him.  What  honour  it  would  be  to  him 
to  ride  with  swords  and  pistols  amongst  so  many  unarmed 
men  and  women  as  there  was?  But  if  he  would  be  still  and 
quiet,  our  meeting  probably  might  not  continue  above  two 
or  three  hours ;  and  when  it  was  done,  as  we  came  peacea- 
bly and  civilly  together,  so  we  should  part :  for  he  might 
perceive  the  meeting  was  so  large,  that  all  the  country 
thereabouts  could  not  entertain  them,  but  that  they  in- 
tended to  depart  towards  their  homes  at  night.  He  said, 
He  could  not  stay  to  see  the  meeting  ended,  but  must  dis- 
perse them  before  he  went.  I  desired  him  then,  if  he  him- 
self could  not  stay,  that  he  would  let  a  dozen  of  his  soldiers 
stay  and  see  the  order  and  peaceableness  of  our  meeting. 
He  said.  He  would  permit  us  an  hour's  time ;  and  left  half 
a  dozen  soldiers  to  stay  with  us.  Then  went  the  captain 
away  with  his  troop,  and  Friends  of  the  house  gave  those 
soldiers  that  stayed  and  their  horses  some  meat.  When  the 
captain  was  gone,  the  soldiers  that  were  left  told  us,  We 
might  stay  till  night  if  we  would.  But  we  stayed  but  about 
three  hours  after,  and  had  a  glorious,  powerful  meeting : 
for  the  presence  of  the  living  God  was  manifest  amongst 
us,  and  the  seed,  Christ,  was  set  over  all,  and  Friends  were 
built  upon  Him  the  foundation,  and  settled  under  his 
glorious,  heavenly  teaching.  And  after  the  meeting  was 
done,  Friends  passed  away  in  peace,  greatly  refreshed  with 


164 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1660. 


the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  filled  with  joy  and  gladness 
that  the  Lord's  power  had  given  them  such  dominion.  For 
many  of  the  militia  soldiers  stayed  also,  and  were  much 
vexed  that  the  captain  and  troopers  had  not  broken  up  our 
meeting,  and  cursed  the  captain  and  his  troopers :  for  it 
was  reported  that  they  intended  to  have  done  us  some  mis- 
chief that  day ;  but  the  troopers,  instead  of  assisting  them, 
were  rather  assistant  unto  us  in  not  joining  with  them  as 
they  expected,  but  preventing  them  from  doing  the  mis- 
chief they  designed.  And  yet  this  captain  was  a  desperate 
man  :  for  it  was  he  that  had  said  to  me  in  Scotland,  That 
he  would  obey  his  superiors'  commands ;  and  if  it  were  to 
crucify  Christ,  he  would  do  it;  or  execute  the  great  Turk's 
commands  against  the  Christians,  if  he  were  under  him.  So 
that  it  was  an  eminent  power  of  the  Lord  which  chained 
down  both  him  and  all  his  troopers,  and  those  envious 
militia  soldiers  also ;  so  that  they  went  away,  not  having 
power  to  hurt  any  of  us,  nor  to  break  up  our  meeting. 

I  passed,  in  the  Lord's  power,  to  Barton  Abby,  where  I 
had  a  great  meeting ;  and  from  thence  to  Thomas  Taylor's, 
and  so  to  Skipton,  where  there  was  a  general  meeting  of 
men  Friends  out  of  many  counties,  concerning  the  affairs 
of  the  church.  To  this  meeting  came  many  Friends  out  of 
most  parts  of  the  nation ;  for  it  was  about  business  relating  to 
the  church,  both  in  this  nation  and  beyond  the  seas.  Sev- 
eral years  before,  when  I  was  in  the  north,  I  was  moved  to 
recommend  to  Friends  the  setting  up  of  this  meeting  for 
that  service ;  for  many  Friends  suffered  in  divers  parts  of 
the  nation,  and  their  goods  were  taken  from  them  contrary 
to  the  law,  and  they  understood  not  how  to  help  them- 
selves, or  where  to  seek  redress.    But  after  this  meeting 


1660.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


165 


was  set  up,  several  Friends  that  had  been  justices  and  mag- 
istrates, and  others,  that  understood  something  of  the  law, 
came  thither,  and  were  able  to  inform  Friends  and  to  assist 
them  in  gathering  up  the  sufferings,  that  they  might  be  laid 
before  the  justices,  judges,  or  parliament.  Now  this  meet- 
ing had  stood  several  years,  and  divers  justices  and  captains 
had  come  to  break  it  up  ;  but  when  they  have  understood 
the  business  Friends  met  about,  and  have  seen  Friends' 
books  and  accompts  of  collections  for  relief  of  the  poor, 
how  we  took  care  one  county  to  help  another,  and  to  help 
our  Friends  beyond  the  seas,  and  provide  for  our  poor,  that 
none  of  them  should  be  chargeable  to  their  parishes,  etc., 
the  justices  and  officers  would  confess  that  we  did  their 
work,  and  would  pass  away  peaceably  and  lovingly,  com- 
mending Friends'  practices.  And  sometimes  they  would 
come  two  hundred  of  the  world's  poor  people,  and  wait 
there  till  the  meeting  was  done  (for  all  the  country  knew 
we  met  about  the  poor),  and  then  after  the  meeting  was 
over,  Friends  would  send  to  the  bakers  for  bread,  and  give 
every  one  of  those  poor  people  a  loaf,  how  many  soever 
there  were  of  them  ;  for  we  were  taught  to  do  good  unto  all, 
though  especially  to  the  household  of  faith. 

I  went  to  Swarthmore;  Francis  How^gil  and  Thomas 
Curtis  being  with  me.  I  had  not  been  long  there  before 
one  Henry  Porter,  who  was  called  a  justice,  sent  a  warrant 
by  the  chief  constable  and  three  petty  constables  to  appre- 
hend me.  I  had  a  sense  of  the  thing  beforehand ;  and, 
being  in  the  parlour  with  Richard  Richardson  and  Marga- 
ret Fell,  some  of  her  servants  came  and  told  her,  That 
there  were  some  come  to  search  the  house  for  arms,  and 
they  went  up  into  some  of  the  chambers  under  that  pretence. 


166 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1660. 


It  came  upon  me  to  go  out  to  them ;  and  as  I  was  going  by 
some  of  them,  I  spake  some  words  to  them  ;  whereupon  they 
asked  me  my  name.  I  readily  told  them  my  name,  and 
then  they  laid  hold  on  me,  saying,  I  was  the  man  they 
looked  for ;  and  led  me  away  to  Ulverstone.  There  they 
kept  me  all  night,  at  the  constable's  house,  and  set  a  guard 
of  fifteen  or  sixteen  men  to  watch  me,  some  of  whom  sat  in 
the  chimney,  for  fear  I  should  go  up  the  chimney,  such 
dark  imaginations  possessed  them.  They  were  very  rude 
and  uncivil  to  me,  and  would  neither  suffer  me  to  speak  to 
Friends,  nor  suffer  Friends  to  bring  me  necessaries ;  but 
with  violence  thrust  out  Friends,  and  kept  a  strong  guard 
upon  me.  Very  wicked  and  rude  they  were,  and  a  great 
noise  they  made  about  me.  One  of  the  constables,  whose 
name  was  Askburnham,  said.  He  did  not  think  a  thousand 
men  could  have  taken  me.  They  led  me  on  to  Lancaster, 
about  fourteen  miles,  and  a  great  triumph  they  thought  to 
have  had,  but  as  they  led  me,  I  was  moved  to  sing  praises 
to  the  Lord  in  his  triumphing  power  over  all.  When  I 
was  come  to  Lancaster,  the  spirits  of  the  people  being 
mightily  up,  I  stood  and  looked  earnestly  upon  them ;  and 
they  cried.  Look  at  his  eyes !  After  a  while  I  spake  to 
them,  and  then  they  were  pretty  sober.  Then  came  a  young 
man,  and  had  me  to  his  house ;  and  after  a  little  time  the 
officers  had  me  to  Major  Porter's  house,  who  was  called  a 
justice,  and  who  had  sent  forth  the  warrant  against  me. 
He  charged  me  to  be  an  enemy  to  the  King ;  that  I  en- 
deavoured to  raise  a  new  war,  and  imbrue  the  nation  in 
blood  again.  I  told  him  I  had  never  learned  the  postures 
of  war,  but  was  clear  and  innocent  as  a  child  concerning 
those  things,  and  therefore  was  bold.  Then  came  the  clerk 


1660.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


167 


with  the  mittimus,  and  the  jailer  was  sent  for  and  commanded 
to  take  me  and  put  me  into  the  Dark  House,  and  to  let  none 
come  at  me,  but  to  keep  me  there  a  close  prisoner,  until  I 
should  be  delivered  by  the  king  or  parliament.  So  they 
put  me  into  the  jail ;  and  the  under-jailer,  one  Hardy,  a 
very  wicked  man,  was  exceeding  rude  and  cruel,  and  many 
times  would  not  let  me  have  meat  brought  in,  but  as  I  could 
get  it  under  the  door. 

After  this,  Margaret  Fell  determined  to  go  to  London  to 
speak  with  the  king  about  my  being  taken,  and  to  shew 
him  the  manner  of  it,  and  the  unjust  dealing  and  evil  usage 
I  had  received. 

About  this  time,  Ann  Curtis,  of  Reading,  came  to  see  me, 
and  understanding  how  I  stood  committed,  it  was  upon  her 
also  to  go  to  the  king  about  it.  For  her  father,  who  had 
been  sheriff  of  Bristol,  was  hanged  near  his  own  door  for 
endeavouring  to  bring  the  king  in  ;  upon  which  considera- 
tion she  had  some  hopes  that  the  king  might  hear  her  on 
my  behalf  Accordingly,  when  she  returned  to  London, 
she  and  Margaret  Fell  went  to  the  king  together,  who, 
when  he  understood  whose  daughter  she  was,  received  her 
kindly.  And  her  request  to  him  being,  To  send  for  me  up  and 
hear  the  cause  himself,  he  promised  her  he  would,  and  com- 
manded his  secretary  to  send  down  an  order  for  the  bringing 
me  up.  But  when  they  came  to  the  secretary  for  the  order, 
he  (being  no  friend  to  us)  said,  It  was  not  in  his  power ; 
but  that  he  must  go  accordino;  to  law,  and  I  must  be  brouoht 
up  by  a  habeas-corpus  before  the  judges.  Meanwhile  the 
Assize  came  on ;  but  inasmuch  as  there  was  a  writ  come 
down  for  removing  me  up,  I  was  not  brought  before  the 
judge.    At  the  Assize  many  people  came  to  see  me,  and  I 


168 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1660. 


was  moved  to  speak  out  at  the  jail  window  to  them,  and 
shew  them,  How  uncertain  their  religion  was,  and  that  every 
sort  that  had  been  uppermost,  persecuted  the  rest.  For 
when  popery  was  uppermost,  people  had  been  persecuted 
for  not  following  the  mass ;  and  they  that  did  hold  up  the 
mass  cried  then,  It  was  the  higher  power,  and  people  must 
be  subject  to  that  higher  power.  Afterwards,  they  that 
held  up  the  common  prayer,  persecuted  others  for  not  fol- 
lowing that ;  and  they  said.  It  was  the  higher  power  then, 
also,  and  we  must  be  subject  to  that.  Since  that,  the  Pres- 
byterians and  Independents  cried  each  of  them.  We  must 
be  subject  to  the  higher  power,  and  submit  to  the  directory 
of  the  one,  and  the  church  faith  of  the  other.  Thus,  all, 
like  the  apostate  Jews,  have  cried.  Help,  men  of  Israel, 
against  the  true  Christians ;  so  people  might  see  how  uncer- 
tain they  are  of  their  religions.  But  I  directed  them  to 
Christ  Jesus,  that  they  might  be  built  upon  Him,  the  Rock 
and  Foundation  that  changeth  not.  Much  on  this  wise  I 
declared  to  them,  and  they  were  quiet  and  very  attentive. 
Afterwards  I  gave  forth  a  little  paper  concerning  True 
Religion,  as  folio weth  : 

True  Religion  is  the  true  rule  and  right  way  of  serving 
God.  And  religion  is  a  pure  stream  of  righteousness  flow- 
ing from  the  image  of  God,  and  is  the  life  and  power  of 
God  planted  in  the  heart  and  mind  by  the  law  of  life  in  the 
heart,  which  bringeth  the  soul,  mind,  spirit  and  body  to  be 
conformable  to  God,  the  Father  of  spirits,  and  to  Christ ; 
so  that  they  come  to  have  fellowship  with  the  Father  and 
the  Son,  and  with  all  his  holy  angels  and  saints.  And 
this  religion  is  pure  from  above,  undefiled  before  God,  and 
is  to  visit  the  fatherless,  and  widows,  and  strangers,  and 


1660.]  GEORGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  169 

keeps  from  the  spots  of  the  world.  So  this  religion  is  above 
all  the  defiled,  spotted  religions  in  the  world,  that  keep  not 
themselves  from  defilements  and  spots,  but  are  impure,  and 
below,  and  spotted ;  whose  fatherless,  and  widows,  and 
strangers  do  beg  up  and  down  the  streets.  G.  F. 

It  was  long  before  the  sheriflT  would  yield  to  remove  me 
to  London,  unless  I  would  seal  a  bond  to  him  and  bear 
their  charges,  which  I  still  refused  to  do.  Then  they  con- 
sulted how  to  convey  me  up,  and  at  first  concluded  to  send 
up  a  party  of  horse  with  me.  And  I  told  them,  If  I  were 
such  a  man  as  they  had  represented  me  to  be  they  had 
need  send  a  troop  or  two  of  horse  to  guard  me.  When 
they  considered  what  a  charge  it  would  be  to  them  to  send 
up  a  party  of  horse  with  me,  they  altered  their  purpose,  and 
concluded  to  send  me  up  guarded  only  by  the  jailer  and 
some  bailiffs.  But  upon  further  consideration  they  found 
that  would  be  a  great  charge  to  them  also,  and  thereupon 
sent  for  me  down  from  the  prison  into  the  jailer's  house, 
and  told  me,  If  I  would  put  in  bail  that  I  would  be  in 
London  such  a  day  of  the  term  I  should  have  leave  to  go 
up  with  some  of  my  own  Friends.  I  told  them,  I  would 
neither  put  in  any  bail  nor  give  one  piece  of  silver  to  the 
jailer,  for  I  was  an  innocent  man,  and  they  had  imprisoned 
me  wrongfully  and  laid  a  false  charge  upon  me.  Neverthe- 
less, I  said,  If  they  would  let  me  go  up  with  one  or  two  of  my 
friends,  to  bear  me  company,  I  might  go  up  and  be  in  Lon- 
don such  a  day,  if  the  Lord  did  permit,  and  if  they  de- 
sired it  I  or  any  of  my  friends  that  went  with  me  would 
carry  up  their  charge  against  myself.  So  at  last,  when 
they  saw  they  could  do  no  otherwise  with  me,  the  sheriff 
yielded  and  came  under,  consenting  that  I  should  come  up 
15 


170 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1660. 


with  some  of  my  friends  without  any  other  engagement 
than  my  word,  as  aforesaid,  to  appear  before  the  judges  at 
London  such  a  day  of  the  term,  if  the  Lord  did  permit. 
Whereupon  I  was  set  out  of  prison,  and  went  to  Swarth- 
more,  where  I  stayed  two  or  three  days.  Travelling  on  again 
through  the  countries,  visiting  Friends'  meetings  as  I  went, 
in  about  three  weeks'  time  from  my  coming  out  of  prison 
I  came  to  London,  Richard  Hubberthorn  and  Robert 
Withers  being  with  me. 

I  appeared  at  the  King's  Bench-bar  at  the  hour  appoint- 
ed. I  was  brought  into  the  middle  of  the  court,  and  as 
soon  as  I  was  come  in  I  was  moved  to  look  about,  and  turn- 
ing to  the  people,  said.  Peace  be  among  you  ;  and  the  power 
of  the  Lord  sprang  over  the  court.  The  charge  against  me 
was  read  openly  :  the  people  were  moderate  and  the  judges 
cool  and  loving,  and  the  Lord's  mercy  was  to  them.  But 
when  they  came  to  that  part  of  it  which  said,  That  I  and 
my  friends  were  imbroiling  the  nation  in  blood  and  raising  a 
new  war,  and  that  I  was  an  enemy  to  the  king,  &c.,  they 
lifted  up  their  hands.  Then,  stretching  out  my  arms,  I 
said,  I  am  the  man  whom  that  charge  is  against,  but  I  am 
as  innocent  as  a  child  concerning  the  charge,  and  have 
never  learned  any  war  postures.  And,  said  I,  do  ye  think 
that  if  I  and  my  friends  had  been  such  men  as  the  charge 
declares  that  I  would  have  brought  it  up  myself  against 
myself?  Or  that  I  should  have  been  suffered  to  come  up 
with  only  one  or  two  of  my  friends  with  me  ?  For  had  I 
been  such  a  man  as  this  charge  sets  forth  I  had  need  have 
been  guarded  up  with  a  troop  or  two  of  horse.  But  the 
sheriff  and  magistrates  of  Lancashire  had  thought  fit  to 
let  me  and  my  friends  come  up  with  it  ourselves,  almost 


1660.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


171 


two  hundred  miles,  without  any  guard  at  all,  which,  ye 
may  be  sure,  they  would  not  have  done  if  they  had  looked 
upon  me  to  be  such  a  man.  Then  the  judge  asked  me, 
AVhether  it  should  be  filed  ?  or  what  I  would  do  with  it  ? 
I  answered.  Ye  are  judges,  and  able  (I  hope)  to  judge  in 
this  matter ;  therefore  do  with  it  what  ye  will.  Then  stood 
up  he  that  was  called  Esquire  Marsh,  who  was  of  the  king's 
bed-chamber,  and  told  the  judges.  It  was  the  king's  pleas- 
ure that  I  should  be  set  at  liberty,  seeing  no  accuser  came 
up  against  me.  Then  they  asked  me,  Whether  I  would 
put  it  to  the  king  and  council.  I  said.  Yes,  with  a  good 
will.  Thereupon  they  sent  the  sherifi*'s  return,  which  he 
made  to  the  writ  of  habeas-corpus,  containing  the  matter 
charged  against  me  in  the  mittimus  to  the  king,  that  he 
might  see  for  what  I  was  committed.  Upon  perusal  of 
this,  and  consideration  of  the  whole  matter,  the  king  being 
satisfied  of  my  innocency,  commanded  his  secretary  to  send 
an  order  to  Judge  Mallet  for  my  release.  Thus,  after  I  had 
been  a  prisoner  somewhat  more  than  twenty  weeks,  I  was 
freely  set  at  liberty  by  the  king's  command,  the  Lord's 
power  having  wonderfully  wrought  for  the  clearing  of  my 
innocency. 

Now  did  I  see  the  end  of  the  travail  which  I  had  had  in  my 
sore  exercise  at  Reading ;  for  the  everlasting  power  of  the 
Lord  was  over  all,  and  his  blessed  truth,  life,  and  light 
shined  over  the  nation,  and  great  and  glorious  meetings  we 
had  and  very  quiet,  and  many  flocked  in  unto  the  truth. 
For  Richard  Hubberthorn  had  been  with  the  king,  and 
the  king  said,  None  should  molest  us  so  long  as  we  lived 
peaceably,  and  promised  this  to  us  upon  the  word  of  a 
king,  telling  him,  We  might  make  use  of  his  promise. 


172 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1660. 


Some  Friends  also  were  admitted  to  go  into  the  House  of 
Lords  before  them  and  the  bishops,  and  had  liberty  given 
them  to  declare  their  reasons,  Why  they  could  not  pay 
tithes,  nor  swear,  nor  go  to  the  steeple-house  worship,  or 
join  with  others  in  worship  ;  and  they  heard  them  moder- 
ately. And  there  being  about  seven  hundred  Friends  in 
prison  in  the  nation  who  had  been  committed  under  Oliver's 
and  Richard's  government  upon  contempts  (as  they  call 
them),  when  the  king  came  in,  he  set  them  all  at  liberty. 
For  there  seemed  at  that  time  an  inclination  and  intention 
in  the  government  to  have  granted  Friends  liberty,  because 
they  were  sensible  that  we  had  suffered  as  well  as  they  in 
the  former  power's  days.  But  still,  when  anything  was 
going  forward  in  order  thereunto,  some  dirty  spirits  or 
other  that  would  seem  to  be  for  us  threw  something  in  the 
way  to  stop  it.  It  was  said  there  was  an  instrument  drawn 
up  for  confirming  our  liberty,  and  that  it  only  wanted 
signing,  when,  on  a  sudden,  that  wicked  attempt  of  the  Fifth 
Monarchy  people  brake  forth  and  put  the  city  and  nation 
in  an  uproar.  This  was  on  a  First-day  night,  and  very 
glorious  meetings  we  had  had  that  day,  wherein  the  Lord's 
truth  shined  over  all  and  his  power  was  exalted  above  all. 
But  about  midnight,  or  soon  after,  the  drums  beat,  and  the 
cry  was.  Arm,  Arm.  I  got  up  out  of  bed  and  in  the  morn- 
ing took  boat,  and,  landing  at  Whitehall  Stairs,  walked 
through  Whitehall.  They  looked  strangely  on  me  there ; 
but  I  passed  through  them  and  went  to  the  Pell  Mell, 
whither  divers  Friends  came  to  me,  though  it  was  now 
grown  dangerous  passing  the  streets.  For  by  this  time 
both  the  city  and  suburbs  were  up  in  arms,  and  exceeding 
rude  the  people  and  soldiers  were,  insomuch  that  a  Friend, 


1660.]  GEOEGE  fox's   JOURNAL.  173 


Henry  Fell,  going  to  a  Friend's  house,  the  soldiers  knocked 
him  down,  and  he  had  been  killed  if  the  Duke  of  York  had 
not  come  by.  Great  mischief  was  done  in  the  city  this  week, 
and  when  the  next  First  day  came,  that  Friends  went  to  their 
meetings  as  they  used  to  do,  many  of  them  were  taken  pris- 
oners. Great  rifling  of  houses  there  was  at  this  time  to 
search  for  people,  but  I  went  to  a  private  friend's  house, 
and  Richard  Hubberthorn  was  with  me.  There  we  drew 
up  a  declaration  against  plots  and  fightings,  to  be  presented 
to  the  king  and  council.  But  when  we  had  finished  it  and 
sent  it  to  the  press  it  was  taken  in  the  press. 

Upon  this  insurrection  of  the  Fifth  Monarchy  men  great 
havoc  was  made  both  in  city  and  country,  so  that  it  was 
dangerous  for  sober  people  to  stir  abroad  for  several  weeks 
after ;  and  hardly  could  either  men  or  women  go  up  and 
down  the  streets  to  buy  provisions  for  their  families  with- 
out being  abused.  In  the  countries  they  dragged  men  and 
women  out  of  their  houses  and  some  sick  men  out  of  their 
beds  by  the  legs.  Nay,  one  man  that  was  in  a  fever  the 
soldiers  dragged  out  of  his  bed  to  prison,  and  when  he 
was  brought  thither  he  died.  His  name  was  Thomas 
Patching. 

Margaret  Fell  went  to  the  king  and  told  him  what  sad 
work  there  was  in  the  city  and  in  the  nation,  and  shewed 
him  that  we  were  an  innocent,  peaceable  people,  and  that 
we  must  keep  our  meetings  as  we  used  to  do,  whatever  we 
suffered ;  but  that  it  concerned  him  to  see  that  peace  was 
kept  that  so  no  innocent  blood  might  be  shed. 

Now  were  the  prisons  everywhere  filled  with  Friends 
and  others  in  city  and  country,  and  the  posts  were  so  laid 
for  the  searching  of  letters  that  none  could  pass  unsearched. 
15* 


174 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1660. 


Yet  we  heard  of  several  thousands  of  our  Friends  that 
were  cast  into  prison  in  several  places  throughout  the 
nation ;  and  Margaret  Fell  carried  an  account  of  them  to 
the  king  and  council.  The  next  week  we  had  an  account 
of  several  thousands  more  that  were  cast  into  prison,  and 
she  went  and  laid  them  also  before  the  king  and  his 
council. 

Having  lost  our  former  declaration  in  the  press,  we  made 
haste  and  drew  up  another  against  plots  and  fighting,  and 
got  it  printed,  and  sent  some  of  them  to  the  king  and  coun- 
cil ;  others  of  them  were  sold  up  and  down  the  streets,  and  at 
the  Exchange.  This  declaration  did  somewhat  clear  the 
dark  air  that  was  over  the  city  and  country.  And  soon 
after  the  king  gave  forth  a  proclamation,  That  no  soldiers 
should  go  to  search  any  house  but  with  a  constable.  But 
the  jails  were  still  full,  many  thousands  of  Friends  being  in 
prison  in  the  nation  ;  which  mischief  was  occasioned  by  the 
wicked  rising  of  those  Fifth  Monarchy  men.  But  when 
those  of  them  that  were  taken  came  to  be  executed,  they 
did  us  that  right  to  clear  us  openly  from  having  any  hand 
in  or  knowledge  of  their  plot.  And  after  that,  the  king, 
being  continually  importuned  thereunto,  issued  forth  a 
declaration.  That  Friends  should  be  set  at  liberty  without 
paying  fees.  But  great  labour  and  travel,  care  and  pains 
was  taken  in  it,  before  this  was  obtained ;  for  Thomas  Moor 
and  Margaret  Fell  went  often  to  the  king  about  it. 

Much  blood  was  shed  this  year ;  many  of  them  that  had 
been  the  old  king's  judges  being  hanged,  drawn,  and  quar- 
tered. And  amongst  them  that  so  suffered.  Col.  Hacker 
was  one ;  he  who  sent  me  prisoner  from  Leicester  to  London 
in  Oliver's  time :  of  which  an  account  is  given  before.  A 


1660.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


176 


sad  day  it  was,  and  a  repaying  of  blood  with  blood.  For 
in  the  time  of  O.  Cromwell,  when  several  men  were  put  to 
death  by  him,  beiog  hanged,  drawn,  and  quartered  for  pre- 
tended treasons,  I  felt  from  the  Lord  God  that  their  blood 
would  not  be  put  up,  but  would  be  required  ;  and  I  said  as 
much  then  to  several.  And  novr  upon  the  king's  return, 
when  several  of  them  that  had  been  against  the  king  were 
put  to  death,  as  the  others  that  were  for  the  king  had  been 
before  by  Oliver :  this  was  sad  work,  destroying  of  people 
contrary  to  the  nature  of  Christians,  who  have  the  nature 
of  lambs  and  sheep.  But  there  was  a  secret  hand  in  bring- 
ing this  day  upon  that  hypocritical  generation  of  professors, 
who,  being  got  into  power,  grew  proud,  haughty,  and  cruel 
beyond  others,  and  persecuted  the  people  of  God  without 
pity.  That  which  we  suffered  for,  and  which  our  goods 
were  spoiled  for,  it  was  for  our  obedience  to  the  Lord,  in 
his  power  and  in  his  Spirit,  who  was  able  to  help  and  to  suc- 
cour ;  and  we  had  no  helper  in  the  earth  but  Him.  And 
He  did  hear  the  cries  of  his  people,  and  did  bring  an  over- 
flowing scourge  over  the  heads  of  all  our  persecutors ;  which 
brought  a  quaking,  and  a  dread,  and  a  fear  amongst  and 
on  them  all ;  so  that  they  who  had  nick-named  us  (who  are 
the  children  of  light),  and  in  scorn  called  us  Quakers,  the 
Lord  made  them  quake ;  and  many  of  them  would  have 
been  glad  to  have  hid  themselves  amongst  us  ;  and  some  of 
them,  through  the  distress  that  came  upon  them,  did  at 
length  come  to  confess  to  the  truth.  Oh  !  the  daily  re- 
proaches, revilings,  and  beatings  we  underwent  amongst 
them,  even  in  the  highways,  because  we  could  not  put  off 
our  hats  to  them ;  and  for  saying  thou  and  thee  to  them  ! 
Oh!  the  havoc  and  spoil  the  priests  made  of  our  goods, 


176 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1660. 


because  we  could  not  put  into  their  mouths  and  give  them 
tithes!  Besides  casting  into  prisons;  and  besides  the  great 
fines  laid  upon  us,  because  we  could  not  swear !  But  for  all 
these  things  did  the  Lord  God  plead  with  them. 

Before  this  time  we  received  account  from  New  England, 
that  the  Government  there  had  made  a  law  to  banish  the 
Quakers  out  of  their  colonies  upon  pain  of  death  in  case 
they  returned,  and  that  several  of  our  Friends,  having 
been  so  banished  and  returning,  were  thereupon  taken  and 
actually  hanged  ;  and  that  divers  more  were  in  prison  in 
danger  of  the  like  sentence  to  be  executed  upon  them. 
When  those  were  put  to  death  I  was  in  prison  at  Lancas- 
ter, and  had  a  perfect  sense  of  their  sufferings  as  though  it 
had  been  myself,  and  as  though  the  halter  had  been  put 
about  my  own  neck,  though  we  had  not  at  that  time  heard 
of  it.  But  as  soon  as  we  "heard  of  it  Edward  Burrough 
went  to  the  king  and  told  him,  There  was  a  vein  of  inno- 
cent blood  opened  in  his  dominions,  which,  if  it  Avere  not 
stopped,  would  overrun  all.  To  which  the  king  replied. 
But  I- will  stop  that  vein.  Edward  Burrough  said.  Then 
do  it  speedily,  for  we  know  not  how  many  may  soon  be  put 
to  death.  The  king  answered,  As  speedily  as  ye  will. 
Call  (said  he  to  some  present)  the  secretary,  and  I  will  do 
it  presently.  So  the  secretary  being  called  a  mandamus 
was  forthwith  granted.  A  day  or  two  after,  Edward  Bur- 
rough going  again  to  the  king  to  desire  the  matter  might 
be  expedited,  the  king  said,  He  had  no  occasion  at  present 
to  send  a  ship  thither ;  but  if  we  would  send  one  we  might 
do  it  as  soon  as  we  would.  Edward  Burrough  then  asked 
the  king,  If  it  would  please  him,  to  grant  his  deputation 
to  one  called  a  Quaker  to  carry  the  mandamus  to  New 


1660.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


177 


Ergland.  He  said,  Yes,  to  "^ivliom  ye  will.  Whereupon 
E.  B.  uamed  one  Samuel  Shattock  (as  I  remember),  who, 
being  an  inhabitant  of  New  England,  was  banished  by 
their  law,  to  be  hanged  if  he  came  again ;  and  to  him 
the  deputation  was  granted.  Then  we  sent  for  one  Ralph 
Goldsmith,  an  honest  friend,  who  was  master  of  a  good 
ship,  and  with  him  we  agreed  for  three  hundred  pounds 
(goods  or  no  goods)  to  sail  in  ten  days.  He  forthwith  pre- 
pared to  set  sail,  and  with  a  prosperous  gale  in  about  six 
weeks'  time  arrived  before  the  town  of  Boston,  in  !N"ew 
England,  upon  a  First-day  morning,  called  Sunday.  With 
him  went  many  passengers,  both  of  New  and  Old  England, 
that  were  Friends,  whom  the  Lord  did  move  to  go  to  bear 
their  testimony  against  those  bloody  persecutors  who  had 
exceeded  all  the  world  in  that  age  in  their  bloody  persecu- 
tions. The  townsmen  at  Boston  seeing  a  ship  come  into 
the  bay  with  English  colours  soon  came  on  board  and 
asked  for  the  captain.  Ralph  Goldsmith  told  them.  He 
was  the  commander.  They  asked  him.  If  he  had  any 
letters?  He  said.  Yes.  They  asked,  If  he  would  deliver 
them  ?  He  said,  No,  not  to-day.  So  they  went  ashore  and 
reported.  There  was  a  ship  full  of  Quakers,  and  that 
Samuel  Shattock  was  among  them,  who  they  knew  was  by 
their  law  to  be  put  to  death  for  coming  again  after  banish- 
ment ;  but  they  knew  not  his  errand  nor  his  authority. 
So  all  being  kept  close  that  day,  and  none  of  the  ship's 
company  suffered  to  go  on  shore ;  next  morning  Samuel 
Shattock,  the  King's  deputy,  and  Ralph  Goldsmith,  the 
commander  of  the  vessel,  went  on  shore ;  and  sending  back 
to  the  ship  the  men  that  lauded  them,  they  two  went  through 
the  town  to  the  Governor's,  John  Endicott's,  door  and 

M 


178 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1661. 


knocked.  He  sent  out  a  man  to  know  their  business.  They 
sent  him  word  their  business  was  from  the  King  of  Eng- 
land, and  they  would  deliver  their  message  to  none  but  the 
Governor  himself.  Thereupon  they  were  admitted  to  go 
in,  and  the  Governor  came  to  them,  and  having  received 
the  deputation  and  the  mandamus  he  laid  off  his  hat  and 
looked  upon  them;  then  going  out  he  bid  the  Friends 
follow  him.  So  he  went  to  the  deputy-governor,  and 
after  a  short  consultation  came  out  to  the  Friends  and 
said,  We  shall  obey  his  majesty's  commands.  After  this 
the  master  gave  liberty  to  the  passengers  to  come  on  shore, 
and  presently  the  noise  of  the  business  flew  about  the  town  ; 
and  the  Friends  of  the  town  and  the  passengers  of  the  ship 
met  together  to  offer  up  their  praises  and  thanksgivings  to 
God,  who  had  so  wonderfully  delivered  them  from  the  teeth 
of  the  devourer.  While  they  were  thus  met,  in  came  a 
poor  Friend,  who,  being  sentenced  by  their  bloody  law  to 
die,  had  lain  some  time  in  irons,  expecting  execution.  This 
added  to  their  joy  and  caused  them  to  lift  up  their  hearts 
in  high  praises  to  God,  who  is  worthy  forever  to  have  the 
praise,  the  glory,  and  the  honour ;  for  Hg  only  is  able  to 
deliver  and  to  save  and  to  support  all  that  sincerely  put 
their  trust  in  Him. 

About  this  time  many  Papists  and  Jesuits  began  to  fawn 
upon  Friends,  and  talked  up  and  down  where  they  came 
that  of  all  the  sects  the  Quakers  were  the  best  and  most 
self-denying  people.  And  said,  It  was  great  pity  that  they 
did  not  return  to  the  holy  mother  church.  Thus  they  made 
a  buzz  among  the  people,  and  said,  They  would  willingly 
discourse  with  Friends.  But  Friends  were  loth  to  meddle 
with  them,  because  they  were  Jesuits,  looking  upon  it  to  be 


1661.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


179 


both  dangerous  and  scandalous.  But  when  I  understood 
it  I  said  to  Friends,  Let  us  discourse  with  them,  be  they 
what  they  will.  So  a  time  being  appointed  at  Gerrard 
Roberts  his  house  there  came  two  of  them  like  courtiers. 
When  we  were  come  together  they  asked  our  names,  which 
we  told  them.  But  we  did  not  ask  their  names ;  for  we 
understood  they  were  called  Papists,  and  they  knew  we 
were  called  Quakers.  I  asked  them  the  same  question  that  I 
had  formerly  asked  a  Jesuit,  namely, Whether  the  church  of 
Rome  was  not  degenerated  from  the  church  in  the  primi- 
tive,times  from  the  spirit  and  power  and  practice  that  they 
were  in  in  the  apostles'  times  ?  He  to  whom  I  put  this  ques- 
tion being  subtle,  said,  He  would  not  answer  it.  I  asked 
him.  Why?  But  he  would  show  no  reason.  His  com- 
panion said  he  would  answer  me ;  and  he  said,  They  were 
not  degenerated  from  the  church  in  the  primitive  times. 
I  asked  the  other,  Whether  he  was  of  the  same  mind? 
And  he  said.  Yes.  Then  I  told  them  that  for  the  better 
understanding  one  another,  and  that  there  might  be  no 
mistake,  I  would  repeat  my  question  over  again  after  this 
manner,  Whether  the  church  of  Rome  now  was  in  the 
same  purity,  practice,  power,  and  spirit  that  the  church  in 
the  apostles'  time  was  in?  When  they  saw  we  would  be 
exact  with  them  they  flew  off*,  and  denied  that,  saying :  It 
was  presumption  in  any  to  say  they  had  the  same  power 
and  spirit  which  the  apostles  had.  But  I  told  them  :  It 
was  presumption  in  them  to  meddle  with  the  words  of 
Christ  and  his  apostles,  and  make  people  believe  they 
succeeded  the  apostles,  and  yet  be  forced  to  confess.  They 
were  not  in  the  same  power  and  spirit  that  the  apostles 
were  in.     This,  said  I,  is  a  spirit  of  presumption  and 


180 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1662. 


rebuked  by  the  apostles'  spirit.  Then  I  showed  them  how 
different  their  fruits  and  practices  were  from  the  fruits  and 
practices  of  the  apostles.  Then  I  began  to  tell  them  how 
that  evil  spirit,  which  they  were  led  by,  had  led  them  to 
pray  by  beads  and  to  images ;  and  to  set  up  nunneries, 
and  friaries,  and  monasteries,  and  to  put  people  to  death  for 
religion  :  and  this  practice  of  theirs,  I  showed  them,  was 
below  the  law  and  far  short  of  the  gospel,  in  which  is  lib- 
erty. They  were  soon  weary  of  this  discourse  and  went  their 
way,  and  gave  a  charge  (as  we  heard)  to  the  Papists,  That 
they  should  not  dispute  with  us,  nor  read  any  of  our  books. 
So  we  were  rid  of  them.  But  we  had  reasonings  with  all 
the  other  sects,  as  Presbyterians,  Independents,  Seekers, 
Baptists,  Episcopal-men,  Socinians,  Brownists,  Lutherans, 
Calvinists,  Arminians,  Fifth  Monarchy  men,  Familists, 
Muggletonians,  and  Ranters  —  none  of  which  would  affirm 
they  had  the  same  power  and  Spirit  that  the  apostles  had 
and  were  in.  So  in  that  power  and  Spirit  the  Lord  gave 
us  dominion  over  them  all. 

Now  there  being  very  many  Friends  in  prison  in  the 
nation,  Kichard  Hubberthorn  and  I  drew  up  a  paper  con- 
cerning them,  and  got  it  deliv^ered  to  the  kiug  that  he 
might  understand  how  we  were  dealt  with  by  his  officers. 
It  was  directed  thus : 

For  the  KING. 
"Friend,  who  art  the  chief  ruler  of  these  dominions, 
here  is  a  list  of  some  of  the  sufferings  of  the  people  of  God, 
in  scorn  called  Quakers,  that  have  suffered  under  the 
changeable  powers  before  thee,  by  whom  there  have  been 
imprisoned  and  under  whom  there  have  suffered  for  good 
conscience  sake  and  for  bearing  testimony  to  the  truth  as 


1662.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


181 


it  is  in  Jesus,  Three  thousand  one  hundred  seventy-three 
persons.  And  there  lie  yet  in  prison,  in  the  name  of  the 
commonwealth,  seventy-three  persons  that  we  know  of. 
And  there  have  died  in  prison,  in  the  time  of  the  common- 
wealth and  of  Oliver  and  Richard,  the  protectors,  through 
cruel  and  hard  imprisonments  upon  nasty  straw  and  in 
dungeons,  thirty-two  persons.  There  have  been  also  im- 
prisoned in  thy  name  since  thy  arrival  by  such  as  thought 
to  ingratiate  themselves  thereby  to  thee,  three  thousand 
sixty  and  eight  persons.  Besides  this  our  meetings  are 
daily  broken  up  by  men  with  clubs  and  arms  (though  we 
meet  peaceably,  according  to  the  practice  of  God's  people 
in  the  primitive  times),  and  our  Friends  are  thrown  into 
waters  and  trod  upon  till  the  very  blood  gusheth  out  of 
them — the  number  of  which  abuses  can  hardly  be 
uttered.  .  .  Hearken  to  these  things,  and  so  consider  them 
in  the  wisdom  of  God  that  by  it  such  actions  may  be 
stopped,  thou  that  hast  the  government  and  mayest  do  it. 
We  desire  that  all  that  are  in  prison  may  be  set  at  liberty, 
and  that  for  the  time  to  come  they  may  not  be  imprisoned 
for  conscience  and  for  the  truth's  sake.  And  if  thou  ques- 
tion the  innocency  of  their  sufferings  let  them  and  their 
accusers  be  brought  up  before  thee ;  and  we  shall  produce 
a  more  particular  and  full  account  of  their  sufferings,  if 
required.  G.  F.  &  R.  H." 

I  mentioned  before  how  that  in  the  year  1650 1  was  kept 
prisoner  six  months  in  the  house  of'  correction  at  Darby, 
and  that  the  keeper  of  the  prison,  being  a  cruel  man  and 
one  that  had  dealt  very  wickedly  by  me,  was  smitten  in 
himself,  the  plagues  and  terrors  of  the  Lord  falling  upon 
16 


182 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1662. 


him  because  thereof.  This  man  being  afterwards  con- 
vinced of  truth  wrote  me  the  following  letter : 

"  Dear  Friend  : — Having  such  a  convenient  messenger 
I  could  do  no  less  than  give  thee  an  account  of  my 
present  condition,  remembering  that  to  the  first  awakening 
of  me  to  a  sense  of  life  and  of  the  inward  principle,  God  was 
pleased  to  make  use  of  thee  as  an  instrument.  So  that 
sometimes  I  am  taken  with  admiration  that  it  should  come 
by  such  a  means  as  it  did ;  that  is  to  say,  that  Providence 
should  order  thee  to  be  my  prisoner  to  give  me  my  first 
real  sight  of  the  truth.  It  makes  me  many  times  to 
think  of  the  jailer's  conversion  by  the  apostles.  O  happy 
George  Fox !  that  first  breathed  that  breath  of  life  within 
the  walls  of  my  habitation !  Notwithstanding  my  outward 
losses  are  since  that  time  such  that  I  am  become  nothing  in 
the  world,  yet  I  hope  I  shall  find  that  all  these  light  afflic- 
tions, which  are  but  for  a  moment,  will  work  for  me  a  far 
more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory.  They  have 
taken  all  from  me ;  and  now,  instead  of  keeping  a  prison, 
I  am  rather  waiting  when  I  shall  become  a  prisoner  myself. 
Pray  for  me,  that  my  faith  fail  not,  but  that  I  may  hold 
out  to  the  death  that  I  may  receive  a  crown  of  life.  I 
earnestly  desire  to  hear  from  thee  and  of  thy  condition, 
which  would  very  much  rejoice  me.  Not  having  else  at 
present  but  my  kind  love  unto  thee,  and  all  Christian 
Friends  with  thee,  in  haste,  I  rest,  thine  in  Christ  Jesus, 

•         "  Thomas  Sharman. 

"  Derby,  the  22d  of  the  4th  Month,  1662." 

Now  after  I  had  made  some  stay  in  London,  and  had 
cleared  myself  of  those  services  that  at  that  time  lay  upon 


1662.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


183 


me  there,  I  went  into  the  country,  having  with  me  Alex- 
ander Parker  and  John  Stubbs  (who  was  lately  come  back 
from  Alexandria  in  Egypt,  as  was  mentioned  before).  We 
travelled  down  through  the  countries,  visiting  Friends' 
meetings  till  we  came  to  Bristol.  On  the  First  day  in  the 
morning  several  Friends  came  to  me  to  Edward  Pyot's 
house  (where  I  lay  the  night  before),  and  used  great  en- 
deavours to  persuade  me  not  to  go  to  the  meeting  that 
day;  for  the  magistrates  (they  said)  had  threatened  to 
take  me,  and  had  raised  the  Trained-Bands.  I  wished 
them  to  go  their  way  to  the  meeting,  not  telling  them  what 
I  intended  to  do ;  but  I  told  Edward  Pyot  I  intended  to 
go  to  the  meeting,  and  he  sent  his  son  with  me  to  show  me 
the  way  from  his  house  by  the  fields.  As  I  went,  I  met 
divers  Friends,  who  were  coming  to  me  to  prevent  my 
going,  and  did  what  they  could  to  stop  me :  What,  said 
one,  wilt  thou  go  into  the  mouth  of  the  beast?  Wilt  thou 
go  into  the  mouth  of  the  dragon?  said  another.  But  I 
put  them  by  and  went  on.  When  I  came  into  the  meet- 
ing, Margaret  Thomas  was  speaking ;  and  when  she  had 
done  I  stood  up.  Now  I  saw  a  concern  and  fear  upon 
Friends  for  me ;  but  the  power  of  the  Lord  in  which  I 
declared  soon  struck  the  fear  out  of  them ;  and  life  sprang, 
and  an  heavenly,  glorious  meeting  we  had.  After  I  had 
cleared  myself  of  what  was  upon  me  from  the  Lord  to  the 
meeting,  I  was  moved  to  pray ;  and  after  I  had  prayed  and 
was  stepped  down,  I  was  moved  to  stand  up  again  and  tell 
Friends,  IS'ow  they  might  see  there  was  a  God  in  Israel 
that  could  deliver.  A  very  large,  full  meeting  this  was, 
and  very  hot ;  but  truth  was  over  all,  and  the  life  was  up 
which  carried  through  all,  and  the  meeting  broke  up  in 


184 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1662. 


peace.  For  the  ofRcers  and  soldiers  had  been  breaking  up 
another  meeting,  which  had  taken  up  their  time,  so  that 
our  meeting  was  ended  before  they  came.  But  I  under- 
stood afterwards  they  were  in  a  great  rage  that  they  had 
missed  me;  for  they  were  heard  to  say  one  to  another  be- 
fore, I  '11  warrant  we  shall  have  him ;  but  the  Lord  pre- 
vented them. 

Now  having  been  two  First  days  together  at  the  meet- 
ing at  Broad-mead,  and  feeling  my  spirit  clear  of  Bristol, 
I  went  next  First  day  to  a  meeting  in  the  country  not  far 
from  Bristol.  And  after  the  meeting  was  over  some 
Friends  that  came  from  Bristol  told  me  that  the  soldiers 
that  day  had  beset  the  meeting-house  round  at  Bristol,  and 
then  went  up  saying,  They  would  be  sure  to  have  me  now. 
But  when  they  came  up  and  found  me  not  there,  they  were 
in  a  great  rage,  and  kept  the  Friends  in  the  meeting-house 
most  part  of  the  day  before  they  would  let  them  go  home, 
and  queried  of  them,  Which  way  I  was  gone,  and  how 
they  might  send  after  me?  for  the  mayor,  they  said,  would 
fain  have  spoken  with  me.  But  I  had  a  vision  of  a  great 
mastiff-dog,  that  would  have  bitten  me ;  but  I  put  one  hand 
above  his  jaws  and  the  other  hand  below,  and  tore  his  jaws 
to  pieces.  So  the  Lord  by  his  power  tore  their  power  to 
pieces,  and  made  way  for  me  to  escape  them.  Then  passed 
I  through  the  countries,  visiting  Friends  in  Wiltshire  and 
Berkshire  till  I  came  to  London ;  and  had  great  meetings 
amongst  Friends  as  I  went;  and  the  Lord's  power  was 
over  all,  and  a  blessed  time  it  was  for  the  spreading  of  his 
glorious  truth.  It  was  indeed  the  immediate  hand  and 
power  of  the  Lord  that  did  preserve  me  out  of  their  hands 
at  Bristol,  and  over  the  heads  of  all  our  persecutors ;  and 


1662.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


185 


the  Lord  alone  is  worthy  of  all  the  glory,  who  did  uphold 
and  preserve  for  his  name  and  truth's  sake. 

At  London  I  staid  not  long  this  time ;  but  was  drawn  in 
my  spirit  to  visit  Friends  northward  as  far  as  Leicester- 
shire, John  Stubbs  being  with  me.  So  we  travelled  down 
through  the  countries,  having  meetings  amongst  Friends 
as  we  went;  and  at  Skegby  we  had  a  great  meeting. 
Thence  passing  on  we  came  to  a  place  called  Barnet-Hills, 
where  lived  then  one  Captain  Brown,  a  Baptist,  whose  wife 
was  convinced  of  truth.  This  Captain  Brown,  after  the 
Act  for  breaking  up  meetings  came  forth,  being  afraid  lest 
his  wife  should  go  to  meetings  and  be  cast  into  prison, 
left  his  house  at  Barrow  and  took  a  place  on  these  hills, 
saying.  His  wife  should  not  go  to  prison.  And  this  being 
a  free  place,  many,  both  priests  and  others,  got  thither  as 
well  as  he.  But  he,  who  would  neither  stand  to  truth 
himself  nor  suffer  his  wife,  was,  in  this  place  where  he 
thought  to  be  safe,  found  out  by  the  Lord,  whose  hand  fell 
heavy  upon  him  for  his  unfaithfulness,  so  that  he  was  sorely 
plagued  and  grievously  judged  in  himself  for  flying  and 
drawing  his  wife  into  that  private  place.  We  went  to  see 
his  wife ;  and  being  come  into  the  house  I  asked  him  How 
he  did?  How  do  I?  said  he;  the  plagues  and  vengeance 
of  God  are  upon  me,  a  runagate,  a  Cain  as  I  am ;  God 
may  look  for  a  witness  for  me  and  such  as  me ;  for  if  all 
were  no  faithfuller  than  I  God  would  have  no  witness  left 
in  the  earth.  In  this  condition  he  lived  there  on  bread  and 
water,  and  thought  it  was  too  good  for  him.  At  length  he 
got  home  again  with  his  wife  to  his  own  house  at  Barrow, 
where  afterwards  he  came  to  be  convinced  of  God's  eternal 
truth,  and  died  in  it.  A  little  before  his  death  he  said, 
16* 


186 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1662. 


Though  he  had  not  borue  a  testimony  for  truth  in  his  life, 
he  would  bear  a  testimony  in  his  death,  and  would  be 
buried  in  his  orchard,  aud  was  so.  He  was  an  example  to 
all  the  flying  Baptists  in  the  time  of  persecution ;  who 
could  not  bear  persecutions  themselves,  and  yet  persecuted 
us  when  they  had  power. 

[At  Swanington  George  Fox  and  four  other  Friends  were 
illegally  arrested  in  a  Friend's  house  on  the  charge  that 
they  "  were  to  have  had  a  meeting,"  and  sent  to  a  prison 
at  Leicester ;  of  this  he  says :]  This  jailer  had  been  a  very 
wicked,  cruel  man ;  and  there  being  six  or  seven  Friends 
in  prison  before  we  came,  he  had  taken  some  occasion  to 
quarrel  with  them,  and  had  thrust  them  into  the  dungeon 
amongst  the  felons,  where  was  hardly  room  for  them  to  lie 
down,  they  were  so  thronged.  We  stayed  all  that  day  in 
the  prison-yard,  and  desired  the  jailer  to  let  us  have  some 
straw ;  he  surlily  answered.  You  do  not  look  like  men  that 
would  lie  on  straw.  After  a  while  William  Smith,  a  Friend, 
came  to  me,  and  he  being  acquainted  in  the  house,  I  asked 
him.  What  rooms  there  were  in  the  house  and  what  rooms 
Friends  usually  had  been  put  into  before  they  were  put 
into  the  dungeon?  I  asked  him  also,  Whether  the  jailer 
or  his  wife  was  master  ?  He  said  the  wife  was  master ;  and 
that  though  she  was  lame  and  sate  mostly  in  her  chair,  not 
being  able  to  go  but  on  crutches,  yet  she  would  beat  her 
husband  when  he  came  within  her  reach  if  he  did  not  do 
as  she  would  have  him  do.  Now  I  considered  that  prob- 
ably many  Friends  might  come  to  visit  us,  and  that  if  we 
had  a  room  to  ourselves  it  would  be  better  for  them  to 
speak  to  me,  and  for  me  to  speak  to  them,  as  there  should 
be  occasion.    Wherefore  I  desired  William  Smith  to  go 


1662.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


187 


speak  with  the  woman,  and  let  her  know  if  she  would  let 
us  have  a  room,  and  let  our  friends  come  up  out  of  the 
dungeon,  and  leave  it  to  us  and  them  to  give  her  what  we 
would,  it  might  be  better  for  her.  He  went;  and  after 
some  reasoning  with  her  she  consented,  and  we  were  had 
into  a  room.  Then  we  were  told.  That  the  jailer  would 
not  suffer  us  to  fetch  any  drink  out  of  the  town  into  the 
prison,  but  that  what  beer  we  drank  we  must  take  of  him. 
I  told  them  I  would  remedy  that,  if  they  would ;  for  we 
would  get  a  pail  of  water  and  a  little  wormwood  once  a 
day,  and  that  might  serve  us;  so  we  should  have  none 
of  his  beer,  and  the  water  he  could  not  deny  us. 

Before  we  came  there,  when  those  few  Friends  that  were 
prisoners  there  did  meet  together  on  the  First  days,  if  any 
of  them  was  moved  to  pray  to  the  Lord,  the  jailer  would 
come  up  with  his  great  quarter-staff  in  his  hand  and  his 
mastiff-dog  at  his  heels,  and  would  pluck  them  down  by  the 
hair  of  the  head  and  strike  them  with  his  staff;  but  when 
he  struck  Friends,  the  mastiff-dog,  instead  of  falling  upon 
Friends,  would  take  the  staff  out  of  his  hand.  Xow  when 
the  First  day  came,  after  we  came  in,  I  spake  to  one  of  my 
fellow-prisoners  to  carry  down  a  stool  and  set  it  in  the 
yard ;  and  give  notice  to  the  debtors  and  felons  that  there 
would  be  a  meeting  in  the  yard,  and  they  that  would  hear 
the  word  of  the  Lord  declared  might  come  thither.  So  the 
debtors  and  prisoners  went  into  the  yard,  and  we  went 
down  and  had  a  very  precious  meeting,  the  jailer  not  med- 
dling. Thus  every  First  day  we  had  a  meeting  there  as 
long  as  we  staid  in  prison;  and  several  came  in  out  of  the 
city  and  country,  and  many  were  convinced  ;  and  some  re- 


188 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1663. 


ceived  the  Lord's  truth  there,  who  stood  faithful  witnesses 
for  it  ever  since. 

When  the  sessions  came,  we  were  had  up  before  the  jus- 
tices. We  desired  they  would  read  the  mittimus,  and  see 
how  wrongfully  we  were  imprisoned.  They  would  not  take 
notice  of  the  mittimus,  but  called  a  jury  and  indicted  us 
for  refusing  to  take  the  oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy. 
It  was  not  long  before  the  jury  returned  and  brought  us  in 
Guilty  ;  and  then,  after  some  words,  the  justices  whispered 
together,  and  bid  the  jailer  take  us  down  to  prison  again. 
But  the  Lord's  power  was  over  them,  and  his  everlasting 
truth,  which  we  declared  boldly  amongst  them.  And  there 
being  a  great  concourse  of  people,  most  of  them  followed 
us,  so  that  the  crier  and  bailiffs  were  fain  to  call  the  people 
back  again  to  the  court.  We  declared  the  truth  as  we  went 
down  the  streets  all  along  till  we  came  to  the  jail,  the  streets 
being  full  of  people.  When  we  were  in  our  chamber  again, 
after  some  time  the  jailer  came  to  us  and  desired  all  to  go 
forth  that  were  not  prisoners.  And  when  they  were  gone, 
he  said.  Gentlemen,  it  is  the  court's  pleasure  that  ye  should 
all  be  set  at  liberty,  except  those  that  are  in  for  tithes ;  and 
you  know  there  are  fees  due  to  me ;  but  I  shall  leave  it  to 
you  to  give  me  what  you  will. 

After  this  we  passed  through  the  countries,  visiting 
Friends  in  their  meetings.  And  the  Lord's  power  carried 
us  over  the  persecuting  spirits  and  through  many  dangers ; 
and  his  truth  spread  and  grew,  and  Friends  were  established 
therein.    Praises  and  glory  to  his  name  forever ! 

Travelling  through  the  countries,  we  visited  Friends, 
travelling  some  weeks  eight  or  nine  score  miles  a  week,  and 
had  meetings  every  day.   We  passed  to  the  Land's-End,  to 


1663.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


189 


John  Ellis's  house,  where  we  had  a  precious  meeting ;  and 
there  was  a  fisherman,  one  Nicholas  Jose,  that  was  con- 
vinced ;  and  he  spake  in  meetings  and  declared  the  truth 
amongst  the  people ;  and  the  Lord's  power  was  over  all. 
I  was  glad  that  the  Lord  had  raised  up  his  standard  in 
those  dark  parts  of  the  nation,  where  since  there  is  a  fine 
meeting  of  honest-hearted  Friends ;  and  many  there  are 
come  to  sit  under  Christ's  teaching ;  and  a  great  people  the 
Lord  will  have  in  that  country. 

From  the  Land's-End  we  returned  to  Redruth,  and  the 
next  day  to  Truro,  where  we  had  a  meeting.  Next  morn- 
ing some  of  the  chief  of  the  town  desired  to  speak  with  me, 
and  I  went  to  them ;  amongst  whom  was  Colonel  Rouse. 
A  great  deal  of  discourse  I  had  with  them  concerning  the 
things  of  God,  and  in  their  reasoning  they  said,  The  Gospel 
was  the  four  books  of  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and  John ; 
and  they  called  it  natural.  But  I  told  them  the  Gospel 
was  the  power  of  God,  which  was  preached  before  Matthew, 
Mark,  Luke,  and  John,  or  any  of  them  were  printed  or 
written  ;  and  it  was  preached  to  every  creature  (of  which 
a  great  part  might  never  see  nor  hear  of  those  four  books), 
so  that  every  creature  was  to  obey  the  power  of  God ;  for 
Christ,  the  spiritual  man,  would  judge  the  world  according 
to  the  Gospel,  that  is,  according  to  his  invisible  power. 
When  they  heard  this  they  could  not  gainsay,  for  the  truth 
came  over  them.  So  I  directed  them  to  their  teacher,  the 
grace  of  God,  and  shewed  them  the  sufficiency  of  it ;  which 
would  teach  them  how  to  live  and  what  to  deny  ;  and  being 
obeyed  would  bring  their  salvation.  And  so  to  that  grace 
I  recommended  them  and  left  them. 

We  passed  to  Collumpton  and  to  Wellington  ;  for  we  had 


190 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1663. 


appointed  a  meeting  five  miles  ofi",  where  we  had  a  large 
meeting  at  a  butcher's  house,  and  a  blessed  meeting  it  was ; 
for  the  people  were  directed  to  their  teacher,  the  grace  of 
God,  which  would  bring  them  salvation ;  and  many  were 
settled  under  its  teaching;  and  the  Lord's  presence  was 
amongst  us,  and  we  were  refreshed  in  Him  in  whom  we 
laboured  and  travelled  ;  and  the  meeting  was  quiet.  There 
had  been  a  very  great  persecution  in  that  country,  and  in 
that  town  a  little  before,  insomuch  that  some  Friends  ques- 
tioned the  peaceableness  of  our  meeting:  but  the  Lord's 
power  chained  all,  and  his  glory  shined  over  all.  The 
Friends  told  us  how  they  had  broken  up  their  meetings  by 
warrants  from  the  justices,  and  how  by  their  warrants  they 
were  required  to  carry  Friends  before  the  justices ;  and 
Friends  bid  them  carry  them  then.  The  officers  told  Friends 
they  must  go ;  but  Friends  said  Nay,  that  was  not  according 
to  their  warrants,  which  required  them  to  carry  them.  Then 
they  were  fain  to  hire  carts  and  wagons  and  horses,  and  to 
lift  Friends  up  into  their  wagons  and  carts  to  carry  them 
before  a  justice.  And  when  they  came  to  a  justice's  house 
sometimes  he  happened  to  be  from  home,  and  if  he  were  a 
moderate  man  he  would  get  out  of  the  way,  and  then  they 
were  forced  to  carry  them  before  another ;  so  that  they 
were  many  days  carting  and  carryiog  Friends  up  and  down 
from  place  to  place.  And  when  afterward  the  officers  came 
to  lay  their  charges  for  this  upon  the  town,  the  town's  people 
would  not  pay  it,  but  made  them  bear  it  themselves ;  and 
that  brake  the  neck  of  their  persecution  there  for  that  time. 
The  like  was  done  in  several  other  places,  till  the  officers 
had  shamed  and  tired  themselves,  and  then  were  fain  to 
give  over. 


1663.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


191 


At  one  place  they  warned  Friends  to  come  to  the  steeple- 
house  ;  and  the  Friends  met  together  to  consider  of  it ;  and 
had  freedom  to  go  to  the  steeple-house  and  meet  together 
there.  Accordingly,  when  they  came  thither,  they  sate 
down  together  to  wait  upon  the  Lord  in  his  power  and 
spirit,  and  minded  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  their  teacher  and 
Saviour,  but  did  not  mind  the  priest.  When  the  officers 
saw  that  they  came  to  them  to  put  them  out  of  the  steeple- 
house  again ;  but  the  Friends  told  them  it  was  not  time 
for  them  to  break  up  their  meeting  yet.  A  while  after, 
when  the  priest  had  done  his  stuff,  they  came  to  the  Friends 
again,  and  would  have  had  them  go  home  to  dinner ;  but 
the  Friends  told  them  they  did  not  use  to  go  to  dinner ; 
but  were  feeding  upon  the  bread  of  life.  So  there  they 
sate  waiting  upon  the  Lord  and  enjoying  his  power  and 
presence,  till  they  found  freedom  in  themselves  to  depart. 

I  went  from  Westmoreland  to  James  Taylor's  at  Cartmel 
in  Lancashire,  where  I  staid  the  First  day,  and  had  a  pre- 
cious meeting  ;  and  after  the  meeting  was  done  I  came  over 
the  sands  to  Swarthmore. 

When  I  came  there  they  told  me  Colonel  Kirby  had  sent 
his  lieutenant  thither  to  search  for  me,  and  that  he  had 
searched  trunks  and  chests  for  me.  That  night,  as  I  was 
in  bed,  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  go  next  day  to  Kirby- 
Hall,  which  was  Colonel  Kirby's  house,  about  five  miles  off, 
to  speak  with  him ;  and  I  did  so.  When  I  came  thither, 
I  found  there  the  Flemmings  and  several  others  of  the 
gentry,  so  called,  of  the  country,  who  were  come  to  take 
their  leave  of  Colonel  Kirby,  he  being  then  to  go  up  to 
London  to  the  parliament.  I  was  had  into  the  parlour 
amongst  them;  but  Colonel  Kirby  was  not  then  within, 


192 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1663. 


being  gone  forth  a  little  way ;  so  they  said  little  to  me,  nor 
I  much  to  them.  But  after  a  little  while  Colonel  Kirby 
came  in ;  and  then  I  spake  to  him  and  told  him,  I  came  to 
visit  him  understanding  that  he  would  have  seen  me ;  and 
to  know  what  he  had  to  say  to  me,  and  whether  he  had 
anything  against  me  ?  He  said  before  all  the  company,  As 
he  was  a  gentleman,  he  had  nothing  against  me.  But,  said 
he.  Mistress  Fell  must  not  keep  great  meetings  at  her  house, 
for  they  meet  contrary  to  the  Act.  I  told  him.  That  Act 
did  not  take  hold  on  us,  but  on  such  as  did  meet  to  plot 
and  contrive,  and  to  raise  insurrections  against  the  king ; 
•whereas  we  were  no  such  people ;  for  he  knew  that  they 
that  met  at  Margaret  Fell's  house  were  his  neighbours,  and 
a  peaceable  people.  After  many  words  had  passed,  he 
shook  me  by  the  hand  and  said  again.  He  had  nothing 
against  me ;  and  others  of  them  said,  I  was  a  deserving 
man.    So  we  parted,  and  I  returned  to  Swarthmore. 

Shortly  after,  when  Colonel  Kirby  was  gone  to  London, 
there  was  a  private  meeting  of  the  justices  and  deputy- 
lieutenants  at  Houlker-Hall,  where  Justice  Preston  lived ; 
and  th*re  they  granted  forth  a  warrant  to  apprehend  me. 
I  heard  over  night  both  of  their  meeting  and  of  the  war- 
rant ;  and  so  could  have  gone  away  and  got  out  of  their 
reach  if  I  would ;  for  I  had  not  appointed  any  meeting  at 
that  time ;  and  I  had  cleared  myself  of  the  north ;  and 
the  Lord's  power  was  over  all.  But  I  considered,  there 
being  a  noise  of  a  plot  in  the  north,  if  I  should  go  away 
they  might  fall  upon  poor  Friends ;  but  if  I  gave  up  my- 
self to  be  taken  it  might  stop  them,  and  Friends  should 
escape  the  better.  So  I  gave  up  myself  to  be  taken,  and 
prepared  myself  against  they  came.    Next  day  an  officer 


1663.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


193 


came  with  his  sword  and  pistols  to  take  me.  I  told  him  I 
knew  his  errand  before,  and  had  given  myself  to  be  taken ; 
for  if  I  would  have  escaped  their  imprisonment  I  could 
have  been  gone  forty  miles  off  before  he  came ;  but  I  was 
an  innocent  man,  and  so  it  mattered  not  what  they  could 
do  to  me.  He  asked  me,  How  I  heard  of  it,  seeing  the 
order  was  made  privately  in  a  parlour  ?  I  said  it  was  no 
matter  for  that;  it  was  sufficient  that  I  heard  of  it.  Then 
I  asked  him  to  let  me  see  his  order.  Whereupon  he  laid 
his  hand  on  his  sword  and  said,  I  must  go  with  him  before 
the,  lieutenants  to  answer  such  questions  as  they  should 
propound  to  me.  I  told  him  it  was  but  civil  and  reason- 
able for  him  to  let  me  see  his  order ;  but  he  would  not. 
Then  said  I,  I  am  ready.  So  I  went  along  with  him ;  and 
Margaret  Fell  went  with  us  to  Houlker-Hall.  And  when 
we  came  thither,  there  was  one  Rawlinson,  called  a  justice, 
and  one  called  Sir  George  Middleton,  and  many  more  that 
I  did  not  knov; ;  besides  old  Justice  Preston  who  lived  there. 
They  brought  one  Thomas  Atkinson,  a  friend  of  Cartmel, 
as  a  witness  against  me  for  some  words  which  he  had  told 
to  one  Knipe,  who  had  informed  them ;  which  words  were, 
That  I  had  written  against  the  plotters,  and  had  knocked 
them  down;  which  words  they  could  not  make  much  of; 
for  I  told  them  I  had  heard  of  a  plot,  and  had  written 
against  it. 

Then  said  George  Middleton,  You  deny  God  and  the 
church  and  the  faith.  I  replied,  Nay ;  I  own  God  and  the 
true  church  and  the  true  faith.  But  what  church  dost  thou 
own  ?  said  I  (for  I  understood  he  was  a  Papist).  Then  he 
turned  again  and  said,  You  are  a  rebel  and  a  traitor.  I 
asked  him  whom  he  spake  to  ?  or  whom  did  he  call  rebel  ? 
17  N 


194 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1663. 


He  was  so  full  of  envy  that  for  a  while  he  could  not  speak ; 
but  at  last  he  said,  He  spake  it  to  me.  With  that  I  struck 
my  hand  on  the  table  and  told  him,  I  had  suffered  more 
than  twenty  such  as  he,  or  than  any  that  was  there ;  for  I 
had  been  cast  into  Derby  prison  for  six  months  together, 
and  had  suffered  much  because  I  would  not  take  up  arms 
against  this  king  before  Worcester  fight ;  and  I  had  been 
sent  up  prisoner  out  of  my  own  country  by  Colonel  Hacker 
to  O.  Cromwell,  as  a  plotter  to  bring  in  King  Charles,  in 
the  year  1654 ;  and  I  had  nothing  but  love  and  good  will 
to  the  king,  and  desired  the  eternal  good  and  welfare  of 
him  and  all  his  subjects.  Did  you  ever  hear  the  like? 
said  Middleton.  Nay,  said  I,  ye  may  hear  it  again  if  ye 
will.  For  ye  talk  of  the  king,  a  company  of  you ;  but 
where  were  ye  in  Oliver's  days  ?  and  what  did  ye  do  then 
for  him  ?  But  I  have  more  love  to  the  king  for  his  eternal 
good  and  welfare  than  any  of  you  have. 

Then  they  asked  me,  Whether  I  had  heard  of  the  plot? 
And  I  said.  Yes,  I  had  heard  of  it.  They  asked  me.  How 
I  had  heard  of  it,  and  whom  I  knew  in  it  ?  I  told  them, 
I  had  heard  of  it  through  the  high-sheriff  of  Yorkshire, 
who  had  told  Dr.  Hodgson  that  there  was  a  plot  in  the 
north ;  and  that  was  the  way  I  heard  of  it ;  but  I  never 
heard  of  any  such  thing  in  the  south,  nor  till  I  came  into 
the  north.  And  as  for  knowing  any  in  the  plot,  I  was  as 
a  child  in  that ;  for  I  knew  none  of  them.  Then  said  they, 
Why  would  you  write  against  it  if  you  did  not  know  some 
that  were  in  it  ?  I  said.  My  reason  was,  because  you  are  so 
forward  to  mash  the  innocent  and  guilty  together,  therefore 
I  writ  against  it  to  clear  the  truth  from  such  things,  and  to 
stop  all  forward,  foolish  spirits  from  running  into  such 


1663.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


195 


things.  And  I  sent  copies  of  it  into  "Westmoreland,  Cum- 
berland, Bishoprick,  and  Yorkshire,  and  to  you  here ;  and 
I  sent  another  copy  of  it  to  the  king  and  his  council ;  and 
it  is  like  it  may  be  in  print  by  this  time.  One  of  them 
said,  O !  this  man  hath  great  power.  I  said.  Yes,  I  had 
power  to  write  against  plotters.  Then  said  one  of  them. 
You  are  against  the  laws  of  the  land.  I  answered,  Nay ; 
for  I  and  my  friends  direct  all  the  people  to  the  Spirit  of 
God  in  them  to  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  flesh ;  this  brings 
them  into  the  well-doing,  and  from  that  which  the  magis- 
trate's sword  is  against.  So  in  this  we  establish  the  law, 
and  are  an  ease  to  the  magistrates,  and  are  not  against,  but 
stand  for,  all  good  government. 

Then  George  Middleton  cried,  Bring  the  book  and  put 
the  oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy  to  him.  Now  he 
himself  being  a  Papist,  I  asked  him.  Whether  he  had  taken 
the  oath  of  supremacy,  who  was  a  swearer  ?  But  as  for  us, 
we  could  not  swear  at  all,  because  Christ  and  the  Apostle 
had  forbidden  it.  Some  of  them  would  not  have  had  the 
oath  put  to  me,  but  have  let  me  have  my  liberty ;  but  the 
rest  would  not  agree  to  that ;  for  this  was  their  last  snare, 
and  they  had  no  other  way  to  get  me  into  prison ;  for  all 
other  things  had  been  cleared  to  them.  But  this  was  like 
the  Papists'  sacrament  of  the  altar,  by  which  they  ensnared 
the  martyrs.  So  they  tendered  me  the  oath,  and  I  could 
not  take  it ;  whereupon  they  were  about  to  make  my  mit- 
timus to  send  me  to  Lancaster  jail ;  but  considering  to- 
gether of  it,  they  only  engaged  me  to  appear  at  the  sessions; 
and  so  for  that  time  dismissed  me.  Then  I  went  back  with 
Margaret  Fell  to  Swarthmore. 

Now  whilst  I  was  at  Swarthmore,  there  came  William 


196 


t>ASSAGES  FROM 


[1663. 


Kirby  into  Swarthmore  meetiDg,  and  brought  the  con- 
stables with  him.  I  was  sitting  with  Friends  in  the  meet- 
ing, and  he  said  to  me,  How  now,  Mr.  Fox ;  you  have  a 
fine  company  here.  Yes,  said  I,  we  do  meet  to  wait  upon 
the  Lord.  So  he  began  to  take  the  names  of  Friends ;  and 
them  that  did  not  readily  tell  him  their  names,  he  com- 
mitted to  the  constables'  hands,  and  sent  some  to  prison. 
The  constables  were  unwilling  to  take  them  without  a  war- 
rant ;  whereupon,  he  threatened  to  set  them  by  the  heels : 
but  the  constable  told  him  he  could  keep  them  in  his 
presence,  but  after  he  was  gone  he  could  not  keep  them 
without  a  warrant. 

The  sessions  now  coming  on,  I  went  to  Lancaster,  and 
appeared  according  to  my  engagement.  There  was  upon 
the  bench  that  Justice  Flemming  that  had  bidden  five 
pounds  in  Westmoreland  to  any  man  that  would  appre- 
hend me,  for  he  was  a  justice  both  in  Westmoreland  and 
Lancashire.  There  was  also  Justice  Spencer  and  Colonel 
West,  and  old  Justice  Rawlinson,  the  lawyer,  who  gave 
the  charge,  and  was  very  sharp  against  truth  and  Friends  : 
but  the  Lord's  power  stopped  them.  The  session  was  large, 
and  the  concourse  of  people  great ;  and,  way  being  made 
for  me,  I  came  up  to  the  bar,  and  stood  there  with  my  hat 
on,  they  looking  earnestly  upon  me,  and  I  upon  them,  for 
a  pretty  space.  Then  proclamation  being  made  for  all  to 
keep  silence  upon  pain  of  imprisonment,  and,  all  being 
quiet,  I  said  twice.  Peace  be  among  you.  Then  spake  the 
chairman,  and  asked  if  I  knew  where  1  was.  I  said,  Yes, 
I  do ;  but  it  may  be,  said  I,  my  hat  ofiends  you — that 's 
a  low  thing;  that 's  not  the  honour  that  I  giv^e  to  magis- 
trates, for  the  true  honour  is  from  above,  which,  said  I, 


1663.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


197 


I  have  received ;  and  I  hope  it  is  not  the  hat  which  ye 
look  upon  to  be  the  honour.  The  chairman  said  they  looked 
for  the  hat  too  ;  and  asked  wherein  I  showed  my  respect  to 
magistrates  if  I  did  not  put  off  my  hat.  I  replied,  In 
coming  when  they  called  me.  Then  they  bid  one  take 
off  my  hat.  After  which  it  was  some  time  before  they 
spake  to  me,  and  I  felt  the  power  of  the  Lord  to  arise. 
After  some  pause,  old  Justice  Rawlinson  (the  chairman) 
asked  me  if  I  did  know  of  the  plot.  I  told  him,.  I  had 
heard  of  it  in  Yorkshire  by  a  Friend,  that  had  it  from  the 
high  sheriff.  Then  they  asked  me  whether  I  had  declared 
it  to  the  magistrates.  I  said,  I  had  sent  papers  abroad 
against  plots  and  plotters,  and  also  to  you,  as  soon  as  I 
came  into  the  country,  to  take  all  jealousies  out  of  your 
minds  concerning  me  and  my  friends ;  for  it  was,  and  is, 
our  principle  to  declare  against  such  things.  They  asked 
me  then  if  I  knew  not  of  an  act  against  meetings.  I  said, 
I  knew  there  was  an  act  that  took  hold  of  such  as  met 
to  the  terrifying  of  the  king's  subjects  and  were  enemies  to 
the  king,  and  held  dangerous  principles,  but  I  hoped  they 
did  not  look  upon  us  to  be  such  men,  for  our  meetings 
were  not  to  terrify  the  king's  subjects ;  neither  are  we 
enemies  to  him  or  any  man.  Then  they  tendered  me  the 
oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy.  I  told  them,  I  could 
not  take  any  oath  at  all,  because  Christ  and  his  apostle 
had  forbid  it ;  and  they  had  had  sufficient  experience  of 
swearers  (I  told  them)  first  one  way,  then  another,  but 
I  had  never  taken  any  oath  in  my  life.  Then  Rawlinson, 
the  lawyer,  asked  me  whether  I  held  it  was  unlawful  to 
swear.  This  question  he  put  on  purpose  to  ensnare  me, 
for,  by  an  act  that  was  made,  such  were  liable  to  banish- 
17* 


198 


PASSAGES  FROM       »  [1663. 


ment,  or  a  great  fine,  that  should  say  it  was  unlawful  to 
swear.  But  I,  seeing  the  snare,  avoided  it,  and  told  him, 
That  in  the  time  of  the  law,  amongst -the  Jews,  before 
Christ  came,  the  law  commanded  them  to  swear;  but 
Christ,  who  doth  fulfil  the  law,  in  his  gospel  time  com- 
mands not  to  swear  at  all ;  and  the  apostle  James  forbids 
swearing,  even  to  them  that  were  Jews,  and  that  had  the 
law  of  God.  So,  after  much  other  discourse  had  passed, 
they  called  for  the  jailer,  and  committed  me  to  prison.  I 
had  about  me  that  paper  which  I  had  written  as  a  testi- 
mony against  plots,  which  I  desired  they  would  read,  or 
suffer  to  be  read,  in  open  court,  but  they  would  not.  So, 
I  being  committed  for  refusing  to  swear,  I  bid  them,  and 
all  the  people,  take  notice  that  I  suffered  for  the  doctrine 
of  Christ,  and  for  my  obedience  to  his  command.  After- 
wards, I  understood,  the  justices  did  say  that  they  had 
private  instructions  from  Colonel  Kirby  to  prosecute  me, 
notwithstanding  his  fair  carriage  and  seeming  kindness  to 
me  before,  when  he  declared  before  many  of  them  that 
he  had  nothing  against  me.  There  were  several  Friends 
besides  committed  to  prison,  some  for  meeting  to  worship 
God,  and  some  for  not  swearing;  so  that  the  prison  was 
very  full. 

Amongst  those  that  were  then  in  prison  there  were  four 
Friends,  prisoners  for  tithes,  who  were  sent  to  prison  at 
the  suit  of  the  Countess  of  Derby  (so  called),  and  had  lain 
there  then  near  two  years  and  a  half.  One  of  these,  whose 
name  was  Oliver  Atherton,  being  a  man  of  a  weakly  con- 
stitution, was,  through  his  long  and  hard  imprisonment  in 
a  cold,  raw,  unwholesome  place,  brought  so  low  and  weak 
in  his  body  that  there  appeared  no  hopes  of  his  recovery 


1663.]  GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL.  199 

or  life,  unless  he  might  be  removed  from  thence.  Where- 
fore a  letter  was  written  on  behalf  of  the  said  Oliver 
Atherton  to  the  §aid  countess,  and  sent  by  his  son,  God- 
frey Atherton,  wherein  was  laid  before  her  the  reasons  why 
he  and  the  rest  could  not  pay  tithes,  because,  if  they  did, 
they  should  deny  Christ  come  in  the  flesh,  who,  by  his 
coming,  had  put  an  end  to  tithes  and  to  the  priesthood  to 
which  they  had  been  given,  and  to  the  commandment 
by  which  they  had  been  paid  under  the  law.  And  his  weak 
condition  of  body  was  also  laid  before  her,  and  the  appar- 
ent likelihood  of  his  death,  if  she  did  continue  to  hold  him 
there,  that  she  might  be  moved  to  pity  and  compassion  ; 
and  also  warned  not  to  draw  the  guilt  of  his  innocent  blood 
upon  herself.  But  when  his  son  went  to  her  with  his  father's 
letter,  a  servant  of  hers  abused  him,  and  plucked  ofi"  his 
cap  and  threw  it  away,  and  put  him  out  of  the  gate. 
Nevertheless,  the  letter  was  delivered  into  her  own  hand, 
but  she  shut  out  all  pity  and  tenderness,  and  continued 
him  in  prison  till  death.  So  when  his  son  came  back  to 
his  father  in  prison  and  told  him,  as  he  lay  on  his  dying 
bed,  that  the  countess  denied  his  liberty,  he  only  said  she 
hath  been  the  cause  of  shedding  much  blood,  but  this  will 
be  the  heaviest  blood  that  ever  she  spilt ;  and  soon  after  he 
died.  Then,  Friends  having  his  body  delivered  to  them  to 
bury,  as  they  carried  it  from  the  prison  to  Ormskirk,  the 
parish  wherein  he  had  lived,  they  stuck  up  papers  upon 
the  crosses  at  Garstang,  Preston,  and  other  towns  through 
which  they  passed,  with  this  inscription:  This  is  Oliver 
Atherton,  of  Ormskirk  parish,  persecuted  to  death  by  the 
Countess  of  Derby  for  good  conscience'  sake  towards  God 
and  Christ,  because  he  could  not  give  her  tithes,  etc. 


200  PASSAGES   FROM  [1663. 

Setting  forth  at  large  the  reasons  of  his  refusing  to  pay 
tithes,  the  length  of  his  imprisonment,  the  hardships  he 
underwent,  her  hard-heartedness  towards  him,  and  the  man- 
ner of  his  death.  But  she,  that  regarded  not  the  life  of  an 
innocent  sufferer  for  Christ,  lived  not  long  after  herself ; 
for,  that  day  three  weeks  that  Oliver  Atherton's  body  was 
carried  through  Ormskirk  to  be  buried,  she  died,  and  her 
body  was  carried  dead  that  day  seven  weeks  through  the 
same  town  to  her  burying-place.  And  thus  the  Lord  pur- 
sued the  hard-hearted  persecutor. 

As  for  me,  I  was  kept  to  the  assize ;  and  then.  Judge 
Turner  and  Judge  Twisden  coming  that  circuit,  I  was 
brought  before  Judge  Twisden,  on  the  14th  day  of  the 
month  called  March,  in  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1663. 
When  I  was  set  up  to  the  bar,  I  said,  Peace  be  amongst 
you  all.  The  judge  looked  upon  me,  and  said.  What !  do 
you  come  into  the  court  with  your  hat  on  ?  Upon  which 
words  the  jailer  taking  it  off,  I  said.  The  hat  is  not  the 
honour  that  comes  from  God.  Then  said  the  judge  to  me, 
Will  you  take  the  oath  of  allegiance,  George  Fox  ?  I  said, 
I  never  took  any  oath  in  my  life,  nor  any  covenant  or  en- 
gagement. Well,  said  he,  will  you  swear  or  no  ?  I  answered, 
I  am  a  Christian,  and  Christ  commands  me  not  to  swear, 
and  so  does  the  apostle  James  likewise;  and  whether  I 
should  obey  God  or  man,  do  thou  judge.  I  ask  you  again, 
said  he,  Whether  you  will  swear  or  no  ?  I  answered  again, 
I  am  neither  Turk,  Jew,  nor  heathen,  but  a  Christian,  and 
should  show  forth  Christianity.  And  I  asked  him.  If  he^ 
did  not  know  that  Christians  in  the  primitive  times,  under 
the  ten  persecutions,  and  some  also  of  the  martyrs  in  Queen 
Mary's  days,  refused  swearing,  because  Christ  and  the  apostle 


1663.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


201 


had  forbidden  it.  For  it  is  tenderness  of  conscience,  and  in 
obedience  to  the  commands  of  Christ,  that  I  do  not  swear : 
and  we  have  the  word  of  a  king  for  tender  consciences. 
Then  I  asked  the  judge,  If  he  did  own  the  king  ?  Yes,  said 
he,  I  do  own  the  king.  Why  then,  said  I,  Dost  thou  not 
observe  his  declaration  from  Breda,  and  his  promises  made 
since  he  came  into  England,  that  no  man  should  be  called 
in  question  for  matters  of  religion,  so  long  as  they  lived 
peaceably?  'Now,  if  thou  ownest  the  king,  said  I,  why 
dost  thou  call  me  into  question,  and  put  me  upon  taking 
an  oath,  which  is  a  matter  of  religion,  seeing  thou  nor  none 
else  can  charge  me  with  unpeaceable  living  ?  Then  he  was 
moved,  and,  looking  angrily  at  me  said.  Sirrah,  will  you 
swear  ?  I  told  him,  I  was  none  of  his  Sirrahs ;  I  was  a 
Christian:  and  for  him,  that  was  an  old  man,  and  a  judge, 
to  sit  there  and  give  nicknames  to  prisoners,  it  did  not 
become  either  his  gray  hairs  or  his  office.  Well,  said  he, 
I  am  a  Christian  too.  Then  do  Christians'  works,  said  1. 
Sirrah,  said  he,  thou  thinkest  to  frighten  me  wdth  thy 
words.  Then,  catching  himself,  and  looking  aside,  he  said, 
Hark  !  I  am  using  the  word  [sirrah]  again,  and  so  checked 
himself.  I  said,  I  spake  to  thee  in  love,  for  that  language 
did  not  become  thee,  a  judge :  thou  oughtest  to  instruct  a 
prisoner  in  the  law,  if  he  were  ignorant  and  out  of  the  way. 
And  I  speak  in  love  to  thee  too,  said  he.  But,  said  I,  love 
gives  no  nicknames.  Then  he  roused  himself  up,  and  said, 
I  will  not  be  afraid  of  thee,  George  Fox :  thou  speakest  so 
loud,  thy  voice  drowns  mine  and  the  court's.  I  must  call 
for  three  or  four  criers,  to  drown  thy  voice :  thou  hast  good 
lungs.  I  am  a  prisoner  here,  said  I,  for  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ's  sake ;  for  his  sake  do  I  suffer,  and  for  Him  do  I 


202 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1664. 


stand  this  day :  and  if  my  voice  were  five  times  louder,  yet 
I  should  lift  it  up,  and  sound  it  out  for  Christ's  sake ;  for 
whose  cause  I  stand  this  day  before  your  judgment-seat,  in 
obedience  to  Christ,  who  commands  not  to  swear,  before 
whose  judgment-seat  you  must  all  be  brought,  and  must 
give  an  account.  Well,  said  the  judge,  George  Fox,  say 
whether  thou  wilt  take  the  oath,  yea  or  nay.  I  replied,  I 
say,  as  I  said  before,  whether  ought  I  to  obey  God  or  man, 
judge  thou.  If  I  could  take  any  oath  at  all  I  should  take 
this.  Then  you  will  not  swear,  said  the  judge.  Take  him 
away,  jailer.  I  said.  It  is  for  Christ's  sake  that  I  cannot 
swear,  and  for  obedience  to  his  command  I  suffer ;  and  so 
the  Lord  forgive  you  all.  So  the  jailer  took  me  away ;  but 
I  felt  the  mighty  power  of  the  Lord  was  over  them  all. 

Sometime  before  this  assize  Margaret  Fell  was  sent 
prisoner  to  Lancaster  jail  by  Flemming,  Kirby,  and  Pres- 
ton, justices  ;  and  at  the  assize  the  oath  was  tendered  to 
her  also,  and  she  was  committed  again  to  prison,  to  lie  till 
the  next  assize. 

When  I  was  prisoner  at  Lancaster,  there  was  prisoner 
also  one  Major  Wiggan,  a  Baptist  preacher.  Whilst  he 
was  in  Lancaster  castle,  he  challenged  Friends  to  have  a 
dispute  with  them ;  whereupon,  I  got  leave  of  the  jailer  to 
go  up  to  them ;  and,  entering  into  discourse  with  him,  he 
affirmed.  That  some  men  never  had  the  spirit  of  God,  and 
that  the  true  light,  which  enlighteneth  every  one  that 
Cometh  into  the  world,  is  natural.  For  proof  of  his  first 
assertion,  he  instanced  Balaam,  affirming  that  Balaam  had 
not  the  spirit  of  God.  I  affirmed,  and  proved,  that  Balaam 
had  the  spirit  of  God,  and  that  wicked  men  have  the  spirit 
of  God,  else  how  could  they  quench  it  and  vex  it  and 


1664.]  GEOEGE  fox's  JOURNAL.  203 


grieve  it,  and  resist  the  Holy  Ghost,  like  the  stiff-necked 
Jews?  To  his  second  assertion  I  answered,  that  the  true 
light,  which  enlighteneth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the 
world,  was  the  life  in  the  Word  ;  and  that  was  divine  and 
eternal,  and  not  natural,  and  he  might  as  well  say  that  the 
Word  was  natural,  as  that  the  life  in  the  Word  was  natural ; 
and  wicked  men  were  enlightened  by  this  light,  else  how 
could  they  hate  it?  Now,  it  is  expressly  said  that  they  did 
hate  it ;  and  the  reason  given  why  they  did  hate  it  was  be- 
cause their  deeds  were  evil,  and  they  would  not  come  to  it 
because  it  reproved  them,  and  that  must  needs  be  in  them 
that  reproved  them.  Besides,  that  light  could  not  be  the 
Scriptures  of  the  New  Testament,  for  it  was  testified  of 
before  any  part  of  the  New  Testament  was  written.  So  it 
must  be  the  divine  light,  which  is  the  life  in  Christ  the 
Word,  before  Scriptures  were.  And  the  grace  of  God,  which 
brought  salvation,  had  appeared  unto  all  men,  and  taught 
the  saints ;  but  they  that  turned  it  into  wantonness,  and 
walked  despitefully  against  the  spirit  of  grace  were  the 
*  wicked.  Again,  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  the  Holy  Ghost,  the 
Comforter,  which  leads  the  disciples  of  Christ  into  all  truth, 
the  same  should  reprove  the  world  of  sin,  of  righteousness, 
and  of  judgment,  and  of  their  unbelief.  So  the  wicked 
world  had  it  to  reprove  them ;  and  the  true  disciples  and 
learners  of  Christ,  that  believed  in  the  light,  as  Christ 
commands,  they  had  it  to  lead  them.  But  the  world,  that 
did  not  believe  in  the  light,  though  they  were  lighted,  but 
hated  the  light,  which  they  should  have  believed  in,  and 
loved  the  darkness  rather  than  it,  this  world  had  a  right- 
eousness and  a  judgment,  which  the  Holy  Ghost  reproved 
them  for,  as  well  as  for  their  unbelief. 


204 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1664. 


In  the  sixth  month,  1664,  the  assizes  were  held  again  at 
Lancaster.  After  they  had  tried  several  others,  they  called 
me  to  the  bar,  and  impanelled  a  jury ;  and  then  the  judge 
asked  the  justices.  Whether  they  had  tendered  me  the  oath 
at  the  sessions  ?  Now  when  the  jury  were  sworn,  and  the 
justices  had  sworn,  That  they  had  tendered  me  the  oath, 
according  to  the  indictment,  then  the  judge  asked  me, 
Whether  I  had  not  refused  the  oath  at  the  last  assizes  ?  I 
said,  I  never  took  oath  in  my  life ;  and  Christ,  the  Saviour 
and  Judge  of  the  world,  said,  Swear  not  at  all.  I  spake  to 
the  jury,  and  told  them.  That  they  could  not  bring  me  in 
guilty  according  to  that  indictment,  for  the  indictment  was 
wrong  laid,  and  had  many  gross  errors  in  it.  And  I  told 
the  jury,  It  lay  upon  their  consciences,  as  they  would  answer 
it  to  the  Lord  God  before  his  judgment-seat.  Then  the  judge 
spake  again  to  the  jury;  and  I  bid  him  do  me  justice. 
So  the  jury  brought  me  in  guilty.  Whereupon  I  told  them, 
That  both  the  justices,  and  they  too,  had  foresworn  them- 
selves ;  and  therefore  they  had  small  cause  to  laugh,  as 
they  did  a  little  before.  Oh,  the  envy  and  rage  and  malice 
that  was  there  against  me,  and  the  lightness !  But  the  Lord 
confounded  them,  and  they  were  wonderfully  stopped.  So 
they  set  me  aside,  and  called  up  Margaret  Fell,  who  had 
a  great  deal  of  good  service  amongst  them ;  and  then  the 
court  brake  up  near  the  second  hour. 

Next  day,  towards  the  eleventh  hour,  we  were  called  forth 
again  to  hear  the  sentence ;  and  Margaret  Fell  being  called 
first  to  the  bar,  she  had  some  counsels  to  plead,  who  found 
many  errors  in  her  indictment:  whereupon,  after  the  judge 
had  acknowledged  them,  she  was  set  by.  Then  the  judge 
asked.  What  they  could  say  to  mine?    Now,  I  was  not 


1664.] 


GEORGE  FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


205 


williDg  to  let  any  man  plead  for  me,  but  to  speak  to  it  my- 
self ;  and,  indeed,  though  Margaret  had  some  that  pleaded 
for  her,  yet  she  spake  as  much  herself  as  she  would.  But 
before  I.  came  to  the  bar,  I  was  moved  in  my  spirit  to  pray, 
That  God  would  confound  their  wickedness  and  envy,  and 
set  his  truth  over  all,  and  exalt  his  seed.  And  the  Lord 
heard  and  answered,  and  did  confound  them  in  their  pro- 
ceedings against  me.  And,  though  they  had  most  envy 
against  me,  yet  the  most  gross  errors  were  found  in  my 
indictment. 

Now,  I  having  put  by  others  from  pleading  for  me,  the 
judge  asked  me.  What  I  had  to  say  why  he  should  not 
pass  sentence  upon  me  ?  I  told  him,  I  was  no  lawyer,  but 
I  had  much  to  say,  if  he  would  but  have  patience  to  hear. 
At  that  he  laughed,  and  others  laughed  also,  and  said, 
Come,  what  have  you  to  say  ?  He  can  say  nothing.  Yes, 
said  I,  I  have  much  to  say  :  have  but  the  patience  to  hear 
me.  Then  I  asked  him,  Whether  the  oath  was  to  be  ten- 
dered to  the  king's  subjects,  or  to  the  subjects  of  foreign 
princes?  He  said.  To  the  subjects  of  this  realm.  Then 
said  I,  Look  the  indictment,  and  ye  may  see  that  ye 
have  left  out  the  word  subject ;  so,  not  having  named  me 
in  the  indictment  as  a  subject,  ye  cannot  premunire  me  for 
not  taking  an  oath.  Then  they  looked  the  statute  and  the 
indictment,  and  saw  that  it  was  as  I  said,  and  the  judge 
confessed  it  wa&  an  error. 

[George  Fox  having  pointed  out  several  other  errors  in 
the  indictment,]  the  judge  did  acknowledge  these  also  to  be 
great  errors.  But,  said  I,  I  have  not  yet  done :  I  have  yet 
something  further  to  allege.  JSTay,  said  the  judge,  I  have 
enough :  you  need  say  no  more.  If,  said  I,  thou  hast 
18 


206 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1664. 


enough,  I  desire  nothing  but  law  and  justice  at  thy  hands, 
for  I  don't  look  for  mercy.  You  must  have  justice,  said 
he,  and  you  shall  have  law.  Then  I  asked.  Am  I  at  lib- 
erty, and  free  from  all  that  ever  hath  been  done  against 
me  in  this  matter?  Yes,  said  the  judge,  you  are  free  from 
all  that  hath  been  done  against  you.  But  then,  starting 
up  in  a  rage,  he  said,  I  can  put  the  oath  to  any  man  here ; 
and  I  will  tender  you  the  oath  again.  I  told  him,  He  had 
examples  enough  yesterday  of  swearing  and  false  swearing, 
both  in  the  justices  and  in  the  jury,  for  I  saw  before  mine 
eyes  that  both  justices  and  jury  had  foresworn  themselves. 
The  judge  asked  me.  If  I  would  take  the  oath?  I  bid  him, 
Do  me  justice  for  my  false  imprisonment  all  this  while,  for 
what  had  I  been  imprisoned  so  long  for  ?  And  I  told  him, 
I  ought  to  be  set  at  liberty.  You  are  at  liberty,  said  he, 
but  I  will  put  the  oath  to  you  again.  Then  I  turned  me 
about,  and  said.  All  people  take  notice  this  is  a  snare,  for 
I  ought  to  be  set  free  from  the  jailer,  and  from  this  court. 
But  the  judge  cried.  Give  him  the  book,  and  the  sheriff 
and  the  justices  cried.  Give  him  the  book.  Then  the  power 
of  darkness  rose  up  in  them  like  a  mountain,  and  a  clerk 
lift  up  a  book  to  me.  And  I  stood  still,  and  said.  If  it  be 
a  Bible,  give  it  me  into  my  hand.  Yes,  yes,  said  the  judge 
and  justices,  give  it  him  into  his  hand.  So  I  took  it,  and 
looked  in  it,  and  said,  I  see  it  is  a  Bible ;  I  am  glad  of  it. 
Now  he  had  caused  the  jury  to  be  called,  and  they  stood 
by  (for  after  they  had  brought  in  their  former  verdict,  he 
would  not  dismiss  them,  though  they  desired  it,-  but  told 
them,  He  could  not  dismiss  them  yet,  for  he  should  have 
business  for  them,  and  therefore  they  must  attend  and  be 
ready  when  they  were  called.    And  when  he  said  so,  I  felt 


1664.]  GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL.  207 


his  intent  that  if  I  was  freed  he  would  come  on  again). 
So  I  looked  him  in  the  face,  and  the  witness  of  God  started 
up  in  him,  and  made  him  blush  when  he  looked  at  me 
again,  for  he  saw  that  I  saw  him.  Nevertheless,  harden- 
ing himself,  he  caused  the  oath  to  be  read  to  me,  the  jury- 
standing  by ;  and,  when  it  was  read,  he  asked  me.  Whether 
I  would  take  the  oath  or  no  ?  Then,  said  I,  Ye  have  given 
me  a  book  here  to  kiss,  and  to  swear  on ;  and  this  book 
which  ye  have  given  me  to  kiss  says,  Kiss  the  Son,  and  the 
Son  says  in  this  book.  Swear  not  at  all ;  and  so  says  also 
the  apostle  James.  Now,  said  I,  I  say  as  the  book  says,  and 
yet  ye  imprison  me :  how  chance  ye  do  not  imprison  the 
book  for  saying  so  ?  How  comes  it  that  the  book  is  at  lib- 
erty amongst  you,  which  bids  me  not  swear,  and  yet  ye 
imprison  me  for  doing  as  the  book  bids  me?  Why  don't 
you  imprison  the  book  ?  Now  as  I  was  speaking  this  to 
them,  and  held  up  the  Bible  open  in  my  hand,  to  show 
them  the  place  in  the  book  where  Christ  forbids  swear- 
ing, they  plucked  the  book  out  of  my  hand  again,  and  the 
judge  said.  Nay,  but  we  will  imprison  George  Fox.  Yet 
this  got  abroad  over  all  the  country  as  a  by-word.  That 
they  gave  me  a  book  to  swear  on  that  commanded  me  not 
to  swear  at  all,  and  that  the  Bible  was  at  liberty  and  I  in 
prison  for  doing  as  the  Bible  said. 

In  the  afternoon  I  was  brought  up  again.  And  the  judge 
asked  me,  What  I  would  say  for  myself?  I  bid  them,  Bead 
the  indictment,  for  I  would  not  answer  to  that  which  I  did 
not  hear.  The  clerk  read  it,  and  as  he  read  the  judge  said. 
Take  heed  it  be  not  false  again  ;  but  he  read  it,  but  in  such 
a  manner  that  I  could  hardly  understand  what  he  read. 
But  when  he  had  done,  the  judge  asked  me.  What  I  said 


208 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1664. 


to  the  indictment  ?  I  told  him,  At  once  hearing  so  large  a 
writing  read,  and  that  at  such  a  distance  that  I  could  not 
distinctly  hear  all  the  parts  of  it,  I  could  not  well  tell  what 
to  say  to  it,  but  if  he  would  let  me  have  a  copy  of  it,  and 
give  me  time  to  consider  of  it,  I  should  answer  it.  This  put 
them  to  a  little  stand ;  but,  after  a  while,  the  judge  asked 
me,  What  time  I  would  have  ?  I  said.  Till  the  next  assize. 
But,  said  he,  What  plea  will  ye  now  make?  Are  ye  guilty 
or  not  guilty  ?  I  said,  I  am  not  guilty  at  all  of  denying 
swearing  obstinately  and  wilfully ;  and  as  for  those  things 
mentioned  in  the  oath  as  Jesuitical  plots  and  foreign 
powers,  I  utterly  deny  them  in  my  heart ;  and  if  I  could 
take  any  oath  I  should  take  that,  but  I  never  took  any 
oath  in  all  my  life. 

So,  after  some  further  discourse  had  passed,  they  com- 
mitted me  to  prison  again,  there  to  lie  till  the  next  assize; 
and  Colonel  Kirby  gave  order  to  the  jailer  to  keep  me 
close,  and  suffer  no  flesh  alive  to  come  at  me,  for  I  was  not 
fit,  he  said,  to  be  discoursed  with  by  men.  Then  was  I 
put  up  into  a  smoky  tower,  where  the  smoke  of  the  other 
prisoners  came  up  so  thick  that  it  stood  as  dew  upon  the 
walls,  and  sometimes  the  smoke  would  be  so  thick  that  I 
could  hardly  see  the  candle  when  it  burned ;  and  I,  being 
locked  under  three  locks,  the  under-jailer,  when  the  smoke 
was  great,  would  hardly  be  persuaded  to  come  up  to  un- 
lock one  of  the  uppermost  doors  for  fear  of  the  smoke,  so 
that  I  was  almost  smothered.  Besides,  it  rained  in  upon 
my  bed ;  and  many  times,  when  I  went  to  stop  out  the 
rain  in  the  cold  winter  season,  my  shirt  would  be  as  wet 
as  muck  with  the  rain  that  came  in  upon  me  while  I  was 
labouring  to  stop  it  out.    And  (the  place  being  high  and 


1664.] 


GEORGE   FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


209 


open  to  the  wind)  sometimes  as  fast  as  I  stopped  it,  the 
wind  being  high  and  fierce,  would  blow  it  out  again.  In 
this  manner  did  I  lie  all  that  long,  cold  winter,  till  the 
next  assize :  in  which  time  I  was  so  starved  with  cold  and 
rain  that  my  body  was  greatly  swelled  and  my  limbs  much 
benumbed. 

The  assize  began  on  the  16th  day  of  the  month  called 
March,  1664-5.  At  the  assize  before.  Judge  Turner  had 
said  to  the  officers  in  court,  Pray  see  that  all  the  oath  be 
in  the  indictment,  and  that  the  word  subject  be  in,  and 
that  the  day  of  the  mouth  and  year  of  the  king  be  put  in 
right,  for  it  is  a  shame  that  so  many  errors  should  be  seen 
and  found  in  the  face  of  the  country ;  yet  there  were  many 
errors,  and  those  great  ones,  in  this  indictment,  as  well  as 
in  the  former.  And  surely  the  hand  of  the  Lord  was  in 
it  to  confound  their  mischievous  work  against  me,  and  to 
blind  them  therein ;  insomuch  that  although,  after  the 
indictment  was  drawn  at  the  former  assize,  the  judge 
examined  it  himself,  and  tried  it  with  the  clerks,  yet  the 
word  subject  was  left  out  of  this  indictment  also,  and  the 
day  of  the  month  was  put  in  wrong,  and  several  material 
words  of  the  oath  were  left  out:  yet  they  went  on  con- 
fidently against  me,  thinking  all  was  safe  and  well.  I 
asked  him,  "Whether  the  oath  was  to  be  tendered  to  the 
king's  subjects  only,  or  to  the  subjects  of  foreign  princes? 
He  replied,  To  the  subjects  of  this  realm  ;  for  I  will  speak 
nothing  to  you,  said  he,  but  in  point  of  law.  Then,  said  I, 
Look  the  indictment,  and  thou  mayest  see  that  the  word 
subject  is  left  out  of  this  indictment  also.  And  therefore, 
seeing  the  oath  is  not  to  be  tendered  to  any  but  the  sub- 
jects of  this  realm,  and  ye  have  not  put  me  in  as  a  subject, 
18*  0 


210 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1664. 


the  court  is  to  take  no  notice  of  this  indictment.  I  had  no 
sooner  spoke  thus,  but  the  judge  cried,  Take  him  away, 
jailer,  take  him  away :  so  I  was  presently  hurried  away. 
And  the  jailer  and  people  looked  when  I  should  be  called 
for  again,  but  I  was  never  brought  forth  to  the  court  any 
more,  though  I  had  many  other  great  errors  to  assign  in 
the  indictment.  But  after  I  was  gone  the  judge  asked  the 
jury.  If  they  were  agreed?  And  they  said,  Yes,  and  found 
for  the  king  against  me,  as  I  was  told.  But  I  was  never 
called  to  hear  sentence  given,  nor  was  any  sentence  given 
against  me  that  I  could  hear  of.  The  judge  had  passed 
sentence  of  premunire  upon  Margaret  Fell  before  I  was 
brought  before  him,  and  it  seems  when  I  was  hurried  away 
so  they  recorded  me  as  a  premunired  person,  though  I  was 
never  brought  to  hear  the  sentence,  nor  knew  of  it :  which 
was  very  illegal. 

While  I  was  a  prisoner  in  Lancaster  Castle,  there  was  a 
great  noise  and  talk  of  the  Turk's  overspreading  Christen- 
dom, and  great  fears  entered  many.  But  one  day,  as  I  was 
walking  in  my  prison-chamber,  I  saw  the  Lord's  power 
turn  against  him,  and  that  he  was  turning  back  again, 
And  I  declared  to  some  what  the  Lord  had  let  me  see, 
when  there  were  such  fears  of  his  over-running  Christen- 
dom ;  and  within  a  month  after,  the  news-books  came  down, 
wherein  it  was  mentioned  that  they  had  given  him  a  defeat. 

Another  time,  as  I  was  walking  in  my  chamber  with  my 
eye  to  the  Lord,  I  saw  the  angel  of  the  Lord  with  a  glitter- 
ing drawn  sword  stretched  southward,  as  though  the  court 
had  been  all  on  a  fire.  Not  long  after,  the  wars  brake  out 
with  Holland,  and  the  sickness  brake  forth,  and  afterwards 
the  fire  of  London  :  so  the  Lord's  sword  was  drawn  indeed. 


1665.] 


GEOEGE   fox's  JOUENAL. 


211 


Now  by  reason  of  my  long  and  close  imprisonment  in  so 
bad  a  place,  I  was  grown  very  weak  of  body  ;  but  the  Lord's 
power  was  over  all,  and  supported  me  through  all,  and  en- 
abled me  to  do  service  for  Him  and  for  his  truth  and  peo- 
ple as  the  place  would  admit :  for  while  I  was  in  Lancaster 
Prison  I  answered  several  books. 

After  the  assize  at  Lancaster  was  over,  Colonel  Kirby 
and  some  others  of  the  justices  were  very  uneasy  with  my 
being  at  Lancaster  (for  I  had  galled  them  sore  at  my 
trials  there),  and  they  laboured  much  to  get  me  removed 
from  thence  to  some  remote  place.  Colonel  Kirby  threat- 
ened that  I  should  be  sent  far  enough  ;  and  sometimes  he 
said,  I  should  be  sent  beyond  the  seas.  So  about  six  weeks 
after  the  assizes  they  got  an  order  from  the  king  and  coun- 
cil to  remove  me  from  Lancaster,  and  with  it  they  brought 
a  letter  from  the  Earl  of  Anglesey,  wherein  was  written, 
That  if  those  things  were  found  true  against  me  which  I 
was  charged  withal,  I  deserved  no  clemency  nor  mercy ; 
and  yet  the  greatest  matter  they  had  against  me  was 
because  I  could  not  disobey  the  command  of  Christ,  and 
swear. 

When  they  had  prepared  for  my  removal,  the  under- 
sheriff  and  the  head-sheriff's  man,  with  some  bailiffs,  came 
and  fetched  me  out  of  the  castle,  when  I  was  so  weak  with 
lying  in  that  cold,  wet,  and  smoky  prison  that  I  could 
hardly  go  or  stand.  They  haled  me  out,  and  lifted  me 
up  upon  one  of  the  sheriff's  horses.  And  when  I  was  on 
horseback  in  the  street,  the  town's  people  being  gathered 
to  gaze  upon  me,  I  told  the  officers  I  had  received  neither 
Christianity,  civility,  nor  humanity  from  them.  So  they 
hurried  me  away  about  fourteen  miles  to  Bentham,  and  I 


212 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1665; 


was  so  very  weak  that  I  was  hardly  able  to  sit  on  horse- 
back, and  my  clothes  smelt  so  of  smoke  that  they  were 
loathsome  to  myself.  And  the  wicked  jailer,  one  Hunter, 
a  young  fellow,  would  come  behind  and  give  the  horse  a 
lash  with  his  whip  and  make  him  skip  and  leap,  that  I, 
being  weak,  had  much  ado  to  sit  him  ;  and  then  he  would 
come  and  look  me  in  the  face,  and  say.  How  do  you,  Mr. 
Fox  ?  I  told  him.  It  was  not  civil  in  him  to  do  so ;  but 
the  Lord  cut  him  off  soon  after. 

When  we  were  come  to  Scarborough,  they  had  me  to  an 
inn,  and  gave  notice  to  the  governor,  and  he  sent  half  a 
dozen  soldiers  to  be  my  guard  that  night.  Next  day  they 
conducted  me  up  into  the  castle,  and  there  put  me  into  a 
room  and  set  a  sentry  on  me  ;  and  I,  being  so  very  weak, 
and  subject  to  fainting,  they  for  a  while  let  me  go  out 
sometimes  into  the  air  with  the  sentry.  They  soon  removed 
me  out  of  this  room  and  put  me  into  an  open  room  where 
the  rain  came  in,  and  the  room  smoked  exceedingly,  which 
was  very  offensive  to  me.  I  was  forced  to  lay  out  a  matter 
of  fifty  shillings  to  stop  out  the  rain,  and  keep  the  room 
from  smoking  so  much.  But  when  I  had  been  at  that 
charge,  and  ma^e  the  room  somewhat  tolerable,  they 
removed  me  out  of  it  and  put  me  into  a  worse  room,  where 
I  had  neither  chimney  nor  fire-hearth.  And  the  room  being 
to  the  sea-side,  and  lying  much  open,  the  wind  drove  in  the 
rain  forcible,  so  that  the  water  came  over  my  bed  and 
ran  about  the  room,  so  that  I  was  fain  to  skim  it  up  with  a 
platter.  And  when  my  clothes  were  wet  I  had  no  fire  to 
dry  them,  that  my  body  was  numbed  with  cold,  and  my 
fingers  swelled  that  one  was  grown  as  big  as  two ;  and, 
though  I  was  at  some  charge  on  this  room  also,  yet  I  could 


1665.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


213 


not  keep  out  the  wind  and  rain.  Besides,  they  would  suffer 
few  Friends  to  come  at  me,  and  many  times  not  any  :  no, 
not  so  much  as  to  bring  me  a  little  food  ;  but  I  was  forced, 
for  the  first  quarter,  to  hire  one  of  the  world  to  bring  me 
necessaries,  and  sometimes  the  soldiers  would  take  it  from 
her,  and  then  she  would  scuffle  with  them  for  it.  After- 
wards I  hired  a  soldier  to  fetch  me  water  and  bread,  and 
something  to  make  a  fire  of,  when  I  was  in  a  room  where 
a  fire  could  be  made.  Commonly  a  three-penny  loaf  served 
me  three  weeks,  and  sometimes  longer ;  and  most  of  my 
drink  was  water  that  had  wormwood  steeped  or  bruised  in  it. 

Though  they  would  not  let  Friends  come  to  me,  they  would 
often  bring  others,  either  to  gaze  upon  me  or  contend  with 
me.  One  time  there  came  a  great  company  of  papists  to  dis- 
course with  me,  and  they  affirmed.  The  Pope  was  infallible, 
and  had  stood  infallible  ever  since  Peter's  time.  But  I 
showed  them  the  contrary  by  history  ;  for  one  of  the  bishops 
of  Rome,  Marcellinus  by  name,  denied  the  faith,  and  sac- 
rificed to  idols,  and  therefore  he  was  not  infallible.  And  I 
told  them,  if  they  were  in  the  infallible  spirit,  they  need 
not  have  jails,  swords  and  staves,  racks  and  tortures,  fires 
and  faggots,  whips  and  gallows,  to  hold  up  their  religion 
by,  and  to  destroy  men's  lives  about  religion  ;  for  if  they 
were  in  the  infallible  spirit  they  would  preserve  men's  lives, 
and  use  none  but  spiritual  weapons  about  religion. 

There  came  another  time  the  widow  of  him  who  was 
called  the  old  Lord  Fairfax,  and  with  her  a  gl:eat  com- 
pany, and  one  of  the  company  was  a  priest.  I  was  moved 
to  declare  the  truth  to  them  ;  and  the  priest  asked  me, 
Why  we  said  thou  and  thee  to  people,  for  he  counted  us 
but  fools  and  idiots  for  speaking  so  ?  I  asked  him,  Whether 


214 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1665. 


they  that  translated  the  Scriptures,  and  that  made  the 
grammar  and  accidence,  were  fools  and  idiots,  seeing  they 
translated  the  Scriptures  so  and  made  the  grammar  so, 
tJiou  to  one,  and  you  to  more  than  one,  and  left  it  so  to  us? 
And  if  they  were  fools  and  idiots,  then  why  had  not  he, 
and  such  as  he,  that  looked  upon  themselves  as  wise  men, 
and  that  could  not  bear  thou  and  thee  to  a  singular,  altered 
the  grammar,  accidence  and  Bible,  and  put  the  plural  in- 
stead of  the  singular  ? 

With  such  sorts  of  people  I  was  much  exercised  while  I 
was  there,  for  most  that  came  to  the  castle  would  desire  to 
speak  with  me,  and  great  disputes  and  reasonings  I  had 
with  them.  But  as  to  Friends,  I  was  as  a  man  buried 
alive ;  for,  though  many  Friends  came  from  far  to  see  me, 
yet  few  were  suffered  to  come  at  me ;  and  when  any  Friend 
came  into  the  castle  about  business,  if  he  looked  but  towards 
me,  they  would  rage  at  him.  And  the  officers  would  often 
be  threatening  me.  That  I  should  be  hanged  over  the  wall. 
Nay,  the  deputy-governour  told  me  one  time.  That  the 
king,  knowing  that  I  had  a  great  interest  in  the  people, 
had  sent  me  thither ;  that  if  there  should  be  any  stirring 
in  the  nation,  they  should  hang  me  over  the  wall,  to  keep 
the  people  down.  And  there  being  a  while  after  a  mar- 
riage at  a  papist's  house,  upon  which  occasion  a  great 
many  of  them  were  met  together,  they  talked  much  then 
of  hanging  me.  But  I  told  them.  If  that  was  it  they 
desired,  and  it  was  permitted  them,  I  was  ready,  for  I 
never  feared  death  nor  sufferings  in  my  life,  but  I  was 
known  to  be  an  innocent,  peaceable  man,  free  from  all 
stirrings  and  plottings,  and  one  that  sought  the  good  of 
all  men.    But  afterwards,  the  governour  growing  kinder 


1665.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


215 


I  spake  to  him,  when  he  was  to  go  to  London  to  the  par- 
liament, and  desired  him  to  speak  to  him  that  was  called 
Esquire  Marsh,  and  to  Sir  Francis  Cob  (so  called),  and  to 
some  others,  and  let  them  know  how  long  I  had  lain  in 
prison,  and  for  what ;  and  he  did  so.  And  when  he  came 
down  again  he  told  me  that  Esquire  Marsh  said  he  would 
go  an  hundred  miles  barefoot  for  my  liberty,  he  knew  me 
so  well ;  and  several  others,  he  said,  spake  well  of  me, 
From  which  time  the  governour  was  very  loving  to 
me. 

There  were  great  imprisonments  in  this  and  the  former 
years  while  I  was  prisoner  at  Lancaster  and  Scarborough. 
At  London  many  Friends  were  crowded  into  Newgate  and 
other  prisons  where  the  sickness  was,  and  many  Friends 
died  in  prison.  Many  Friends  also  were  banished,  and 
several  sent  on  shipboard  by  the  king's  order.  Some  mas- 
ters of  ships  would  not  carry  them,  but  set  them  on  shore 
again;  yet  some  were  sent  to  Barbadoes  and  to  Jamaica 
and  to  Mevis,  and  the  Lord  blessed  them  there. 

After  I  had  lain  2)risoner  above  a  year  in  Scarborough 
Castle,  I  sent  a  letter  to  the  king,  in  which  I  gave  him  an 
account  of  my  imprisonment  and  the  bad  usage  I  had  had 
in  prison,  and  also  that  I  was  informed  no  man  could 
deliver  me  but  he.  After  this,  John  Whitehead,  being  at 
London,  and  having  acquaintance  also  with  him  that  was 
called  Esquire  Marsh,  he  went  to  visit  him,  and  spake  to 
him  about  me.  So  John  Whitehead  and  Ellis  Hookes 
drew  up  a  relation  of  my  imprisonment  and  sufferings,  and 
carried  it  to  Marsh  ;  and  he  went  with  it  to  the  master  of 
requests,  who  procured  an  order  from  the  king  for  my 
release. 


216 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1665. 


After  I  was  released,  I  would  have  given  the  governour 
somethiug  for  the  civility  and  kindness  he  had  of  late 
showed  me,  but  he  would  not  receive  anything,  but  said, 
Whatever  good  he  could  do  for  me  and  my  Friends  he 
would  do  it,  and  never  do  them  any  hurt.  And  afterwards, 
if  at  any  time  the  mayor  of  the  town  sent  to  him  for  sol- 
diers to  break  up  Friends'  meetings,  if  he  sent  any  down 
he  would  privately  give  them  a  charge  not  to  meddle ;  and 
so  he  continued  loving  to  his  dying  day.  The  officers  also 
and  the  soldiers  were  mightily  changed  and  grown  very 
respectful  to  me,  and  when  they  had  occasion  to  speak  of 
me  they  would  say,  He  is  as  stiff  as  a  tree,  and  as  pure  as 
a  bell,  for  we  could  never  bow  him. 

The  very  next  day  after  I  was  released  from  Scarborough 
prison,  the  fire  brake  out  at  London,  and  the  report  of  it 
came  quickly  down  into  the  country.  Then  I  saw  the  Lord 
God  was  true  and  just  in  his  word  which  He  had  showed 
me  before  in  Lancaster  jail  when  I  saw  the  angel  of  the 
Lord  with  a  glittering  drawn  sword  southward,  as  is  before 
expressed. 

After  I  had  passed  through  many  counties,  visiting 
Friends,  and  had  had  many  large  and  precious  meetings 
amongst  them,  I  came  at  last  to  London.  But  I  was  so 
weak  with  lying  almost  three  years  in  cruel  and  hard  im- 
prisonments, and  my  joints  and  my  body  were  so  stiff  and 
benumbed  that  I  could  hardly  get  on  my  horse  or  bend 
my  joints,  nor  well  bear  to  be  near  the  fire  or  to  eat  warm 
meat,  I  had  been  kept  so  long  from  it.  Being  come  to  Lon- 
don, I  walked  a  little  among  the  ruins,  and  took  good  notice 
of  them,  and  I  saw  the  city  lying  according  as  the  word  of 
the  Lord  came  to  me  concerning  it  several  years  before. 


1667.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


217 


Though  I  was  very  weak,  yet  I  travelled  up  and  down  in 
the  service  of  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  enabled  me  to  go 
through  in  it. 

About  this  time,  some  that  had  run  out  from  truth  and 
clashed  against  Friends,  were  reached  unto  by  the  power 
of  the  Lord,  which  came  wonderfully  over  and  made  them 
condemn  and  tear  their  papers  of  controversies  to  pieces. 
Several  meetings  we  had  with  them,  and  the  Lord's  ever- 
lasting power  was  over  all,  and  set  judgment  on  the  head 
of  that  that  had  run  out.  And  in  these  meetings  (which 
lasted  whole  days)  several  that  had  run  out  with  John 
Parrott  and  others  came  in  again,  and  condemned  that 
spirit  that  led  them  to  keep  on  their  hats  when  Friends 
prayed  and  when  they  themselves  prayed;  and  some  of 
them  said  that  Friends  were  more  righteous  than  they, 
and  that  if  Friends  had  not  stood  they  had  been  gone  and 
had  fallen  into  perdition.  And  thus  the  Lord's  power  was 
wonderfully  manifested,  and  came  over  all. 

Then  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  recommend  the  setting 
up  of  five  monthly  meetings  of  men  and  women  in  the  city 
of  London  (besides  the  women's  meetings  and  the  quarterly 
meetings)  to  take  care  of  God's  glory,  and  to  admonish 
and  exhort  such  as  walked  disorderly  or  carelessly  and  not 
according  to  truth.  For  whereas  Friends  had  had  only 
quarterly  meetings,  now  truth  was  spread,  and  Friends 
were  grown  more  numerous,  I  was  moved  to  recommend 
the  setting  up  of  monthly  meetings  throughout  the  nation. 
And  the  Lord  opened  to  me  and  let  me  see  what  I  must 
do,  and  how  the  men's  and  women's  monthly  and  quarterly 
meetings  should  be  ordered  and  established  in  this  nation 
and  in  other  nations,  and  that  I  should  write  to  them  where 
19 


218 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1667. 


I  came  not,  to  do  the  same.  So,  after  things  were  well  set- 
tled at  London,  and  the  Lord's  truth  and  power  and  seed 
and  life  reigned  and  shined  over  all  in  the  city,  then  I 
passed  forth  into  the  countries  again,  and  went  down  into 
Essex;  and,  after  the  monthly  meetings  were  settled  in 
that  county,  I  went  from  thence  into  Suffolk  and  Norfolk, 
Thomas  Dry  being  with  me.  And  when  we  had  visited 
Friends  in  their  meetings  in  those  parts,  and  the  monthly 
meetings  were  settled  there,  we  passed  from  thence  and 
went  into  Huntingtonshire,  where  we  had  very  large  and 
blessed  meetings  ;  and,  though  we  met  with  some  opposition 
there,  yet  the  Lord's  power  came  over  all,  and  the  monthly 
meetings  were  established  there  also.  When  we  came  into 
Bedfordshire,  we  had  great  opposition,  but  the  Lord's  power 
came  over  it  all.  Afterwards  we  went  into  Nottingham- 
shire, where  we  had  many  precious  meetings,  and  the 
monthly  meetings  were  settled  there.  Then,  passing  into 
Lincolnshire,  we  had  a  meeting  of  some  men  Friends  of 
all  the  meetings  in  the  county  at  his  house  who  had  been 
formerly  sheriff  of  Lincoln,  and  all  was  quiet.  After  this 
meeting  we  passed  over  Trent  into  Nottinghamshire  again 
(he  that  had  been  the  sheriff  of  Lincoln  being  with  me), 
where  we  had  some  of  all  the  meetings  in  that  county 
together,  and  our  meeting  was  glorious  and  peaceable: 
and  many  precious  meetings  we  had  in  that  county. 

From  thence  we  passed  into  Leicestershire,  and  so  into 
Warwickshire,  where  many  blessed  meetings  we  had,  and 
the  order  of  the  gospel  was  set  up,  and  the  men's  monthly 
meetings  established  in  all  those  counties.  Then  we  went 
into  Derbyshire,  where  we  had  several  large  and  blessed 
meetings ;  and  in  many  places  we  were  threatened  by  the 


1667.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL, 


219 


officers,  but,  through  the  power  of  the  Lord,  we  escaped 
their  hands.  So,  leaving  things  well  settled  in  Derbyshire, 
we  travelled  over  the  Peak  Hills  (which  were  very  cold, 
for  it  was  then  frost  and  snow),  and  so  came  into  Stafford- 
shire; and  at  Thomas  Hammersley's  we  had  a  general 
men's  meeting,  where  things  were  well  settled  in  the  gos- 
pel order,  and  the  monthly  meetings  were  established  there 
also.  But  I  was  so  exceeding  weak  I  was  hardly  able  to  get 
on  or  off  my  horse's* back ;  but  my  spirit  being  earnestly 
engaged  in  the  work  the  Lord  had  concerned  me  in  and 
sent  me  forth  about,  I  travelled  on  therein,  notwithstand- 
ing the  weakness  of  my.  body,  having  confidence  in  the 
Lord  that  He  would  carry  me  through,  as  He  did  by  his 
power.  So  we  came  into  Cheshire,  where  we  had  several 
blessed  meetings,  and  a  general  men's  meeting,  wherein  all 
the  monthly  meetings  for  that  county  were  settled,  accord- 
ing to  the  gospel  order,  in  and  by  the  power  of  God.  So, 
after  I  had  cleared  myself  there  in  the  Lord's  service,  I 
passed  into  Lancashire,  to  William  Barnes's,  near  War- 
rington, where  met  some  of  most  of  the  meetings  in  that 
county,  and  there  all  the  monthly  meetings  were  estab- 
lished in  the  gospel  order  also.  From  thence  I  sent  papers 
into  Westmoreland  by  Leonard  Fell  and  Robert  Widders, 
and  also  into  Bishoprick,  Cleaveland,  and  Northumber- 
land, and  into  Cumberland  and  Scotland,  to  exhort  Friends 
to  settle  the  monthly  meetings  in  the  Lord's  power  in  those 
places,  which  they  did.  And  so  the  Lord's  power  came 
over  all,  and  the  heirs  of  it  came  to  inherit  it.  For  the 
authority  of  our  meetings  is  the  power  of  God,  the  gospel, 
which  brings  life  and  immortality  to  light,  that  they  may 
see  over  the  Devil  that  hath  darkened  them,  and  that  all 


220 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1667. 


the  heirs  of  the  gospel  might  walk  according  to  the  gospel, 
and  glorify  God  with  their  bodies,  souls,  and  spirits,  which 
are  the  Lord's ;  for  the  order  of  the  glorious  gospel  is  not 
of  man,  nor  by  man. 

There  was  about  this  time  a  proclamation  against  meet- 
ings, and,  as  we  came  through  Herefordshire,  we  were  told 
of  a  great  meeting  there  was  of  the  Presbyterians,  who  had 
engaged  themselves  to  stand  and  give  up  all  rather  than 
forsake  their  meetings.  But  when  tl#y  heard  of  this  proc- 
lamation the  people  came,  but  the  priest  was  gone,  and 
then  they  were  at  a  loss.  Then  they  met  in  Lemster  pri- 
vately, and  provided  bread  and  cheese  and  drink  in  readi- 
ness, that  if  the  officers  should  come  they  would  put  up 
their  Bibles  and  fall  to  eating. 

Now,  as  I  was  lying  in  bed  at  Bristol,  the  word  of  the 
Lord  came  to  me  that  I  must  go  back  to  London.  Next 
morning,  Alexander  Parker  and  several  others  came  to 
me,  and  I  asked  them,  What  they  felt?  They,  in  like 
manner,  asked  me.  What  was  upon  me?  I  told  them  I 
felt  I  must  return  to  London,  and  they  said  the  same  was 
upon  them.  So  we  gave  up  to  return  to  London,  for  which 
way  the  Lord  moved  and  led  us,  thither  we  went  in  his 
power.  Wherefore,  leaving  Bristol,  we  passed  into  Wilt- 
shire, and  established  the  men's  monthly  meetings  in  the 
Lord's  power  there,  and  then  passed  through  the  countries, 
visiting  Friends,  till  we  came  to  London. 

After  we  had  visited  Friends  in  the  city,  and  had  stayed 
there  a  while,  I  was  moved  to  exhort  them  to  bring  all 
their  marriages  to  the  men's  and  women's  meetings,  that 
they  might  lay  them  before  the  faithful  there,  that  so  care 
might  be  taken  to  prevent  those  disorders  that  had  been 


1667.j  GEORGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  221 

committed  by  some ;  for  many  had  gone  together  in  mar- 
riage contrary  to  their  relations'  minds,  and  some  young, 
raw  people  that  came  among  us  had  mixed  with  the  world, 
and  widows  had  married  and  had  not  made  provision  for 
their  children  by  their  former  husbands  before  their  second 
marriage.  And,  although  I  had  given  forth  a  paper  con- 
cerning marriages  about  the  year  1653,  when  truth  was 
but  little  spread  over  the  nation,  advising  Friends  who 
might  be  concerned  in  that  case.  That  they  might  lay  it 
before  the  faithful  in  time,  before  anything  were  concluded, 
and  afterwards  publish  it  in  the  end  of  a  meeting  or  in  a 
market  (as  they  were  moved  thereto)  ;  and  when  all  things 
were  found  clear,  they  being  free  from  all  others,  and  their 
relations  satisfied,  then  they  might  appoint  a  meeting  on 
purpose  for  the  taking  of  each  other,  in  the  presence  of  at 
least  twelve  faithful  witnesses.  Yet  these  directions  not 
being  observed,  and  truth  being  now  more  spread  over  the 
nation,  it  was  therefore  ordered  by  the  same  power  and 
Spirit  of  God,  That  marriages  should  be  laid  before  the 
men's  monthly  and  quarterly  meetings,  or  as  the  meetings 
were  then  established,  that  Friends  might  see  that  the  rela- 
tions of  those  that  proceeded  to  marriage  were  satisfied, 
and  that  the  parties  were  clear  from  all  others,  and  that 
widows  had  made  provision  for  their  first  husbands'  chil- 
dren before  they  married  again,  and  what  else  was  needful 
to  be  inquired  into,  that  so  all  things  might  be  kept  clean 
and  pure  and  done  in  righteousness  to  the  glory  of  God. 
And  afterwards  it  was  ordered  in  the  same  wisdom  of 
God,  That  if  either  of  the  parties  that  intended  to  marry 
came  out  of  another  nation,  county,  or  monthly  meeting, 
they  should  bring  a  certificate  from  the  monthly  meet- 
19* 


222 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1668. 


ing  to  which  they  belonged,  for  satisfaction  of  the  monthly 
meeting  before  which  they  came  to  lay  their  intentions  of 
marriage. 

Now  after  these  things,  with  many  other  services  for  God, 
were  set  in  order  and  settled  in  the  churches  in  the  city,  I 
passed  out  of  London,  in  the  leadings  of  the  Lord's  power, 
into  the  country  again  ;  and,  going  into  Hertfordshire,  after 
I  had  visited  Friends  there,  and  the  men's  monthly  meet- 
ings were  settled  there,  I  passed  on  as  far  as  Baldock,  where 
I  had'  a  great  meeting  of  many  sorts  of  people.  Then, 
returning  towards  London  by  Waltham,  I  advised  the 
setting  up  of  a  school  there  for  teaching  boys,  and  also  a 
women's  school  to  be  set  up  at  Shacklewell  for  instructing 
girls  and  young  maidens  in  whatsoever  things  were  civil 
and  useful  in  the  creation. 

AVe  came  to  a  place  near  Mynhead,  where  we  had  a 
general  meeting  of  the  men  Friends  in  Somersetshire,  and 
there  came  also  a  cheat,  whom  some  friendly  people  would 
have  had  me  to  have  taken  along  with  me.  I  saw  he  was 
a  cheat,  and  therefore  bid  them  bring  him  to  me,  and  see 
whether  he  could  look  me  in  the  face.  Some  were  ready 
to  think  I  was  too  hard  towards  him,  because  I  would  not 
let  him  go  along  with  me ;  but  when  they  brought  him  to 
me  he  was  not  able  to  look  me  in  the  face,  but  looked 
hither  and  thither;  for  he  was  indeed  a  cheat,  and  had 
cheated  a  priest  by  pretending  himself  to  be  a  minister, 
and  had  got  the  priest's  suit  and  went  away  with  it. 

The  next  day  several  Friends  of  Mynhead  accompanied 
us  as  far  as  Barnstable  and  Appledon,  in  Devonshire,  where 
we  had  a  meeting.  Barnstable  had  been  a  bloody,  perse- 
cuting town ;  for  there  were  two  men  Friends  of  that  town 


1668.]  GEORGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  223 


that  had  been  a  great  while  at  sea ;  and,  coming  home  to 
visit  their  relations  (one  of  them  having  a  wife  and  chil- 
dren), the  mayor  of  the  town  sent  for  them,  under  pretence 
to  discourse  with  them,  and  put  the  oaths  of  allegiance  and 
supremacy  to  them ;  and,  because  they  could  not  swear,  he 
sent  them  to  Exeter  jail,  where  Judge  Archer  premunired 
them,  and  kept  them  till  one  of  them  died  in  prison.  When 
I  heard  of  this,  I  was  moved  to  write  a  letter  to  Judge 
Archer,  and  another  to  that  mayor  of  Barnstable,  laying 
their  wicked  and  unchristian  actions  upon  their  heads,  and 
letting  them  know  that  the  blood  of  that  man  would  be 
required  at  their  hands. 

At  Loveday  Hambley's  we  had  a  general  meeting  for 
all  the  county,  in  which  the  monthly  meetings  were  settled 
in  the  Lord's  power  and  in  the  blessed  order  of  the  gospel, 
that  all  who  were  faithful  might  admonish  and  exhort  such 
as  walked  not  according  to  the  gospel,  that  so  the  house  of 
God  might  be  kept  clean,  and  righteousness  might  run 
down,  and  all  unrighteousness  be  swept  away.  And  sev- 
eral that  had  run  out  were  brought  to  condemn  what  they 
had  done  amiss,  and  through  repentance  came  in  again. 

Having  visited  Friends  through  the  country,  we  passed 
on  into  Kent,  where,  after  we  had  been  at  several  meet- 
ings, we  had  a  general  meeting  for  the  men  Friends  of  that 
county;  there  also  the  men's  monthly  meetings  for  that 
county  were  settled  in  the  power  of  God  and  established 
in  the  order  of  the  gospel,  for  all  the  heirs  of  it  to  enter 
into  their  services  and  care  in  the  church  for  the  glory  of 
God.  And  Friends  rejoiced  in  the  order  of  the  gospel,  and 
were  glad  of  the  settlement  thereof,  which  is  not  of  man, 
nor  by  man.    Thus  were  the  men's  monthly  meetings  set- 


224 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1668. 


-  tied  through  the  nation.  I  writ  also  into  Ireland  by  faith- 
ful Friends,  and  into  Scotland,  Holland,  Barbadoes,  and 
other  parts  of  America,  advising  Friends  to  settle  their 
men's  monthly  meetings  in  those  countries  also.  And  since 
the  time  these  meetings  have  been  settled  many  mouths 
have  been  opened  in  thanksgivings  and  praise,  and  many 
have  blessed  the  Lord  God  that  ever  He  did  send  me  forth 
in  this  service;  yea,  with  tears  havef  many  praised  the 
Lord.  For  now  all  coming  to  have  a  concern  and  care  for 
God's  honour  and  glory  that  his  name  be  not  blasphemed 
which  they  do  profess,  and  to  see  that  all  who  profess  the 
truth  do  walk  in  the  truth  in  righteousness  and  in  holiness 
which  becomes  the  house  of  God,  and  that  all  order  their 
conversations  aright  that  they  may  see  the  salvation  of  God ; 
all  having  this  care  upon  them  for  God's  glory,  and  being 
exercised  in  his  holy  power  and  spirit  in  the  order  of  the 
heavenly  life  and  gospel  of  Jesus,  here  they  may  all  see 
and  know,  possess  and  partake  of  the  government  of  Christ, 
of  the  increase  of  which  there  is  to  be  no  end.  Thus  the 
Lord's  everlasting  renown  and  praise  is  set  up  in  every 
one's  heart  that  is  faithful,  so  that  we  can  now  say  that 
the  gospel  order  established  amongst  us  is  not  of  man,  nor 
by  man,  but  of  and  by  Jesus  Christ,  in  and  through  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

After  I  had  travelled  amongst  Friends  through  most 
parts  of  the  nation,  and  the  monthly  meetings  were  settled, 
being  returned  to  London,  I  stayed  some  time  there,  visit- 
ing Friends'  meetings  in  and  about  the  city.  While  I  was 
in  London  I  went  one  day  to  visit  him  that  was  called 
Esquire  Marsh,  who  had  shewed  much  kindness  both  to 
me  and  to  Friends,  and  I  happened  to  go  when  he  was  at 


1668.]  GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL.  225 

dinner.  He  no  sooner  heard  my  name,  but  he  sent  for  me 
up,  and  would  have  had  me  sit  down  with  him  to  dinner, 
but  I  had  not  freedom  to  do  so.  There  were  several  great 
persons  at  dinner  with  him,  and  he  said  to  one  of  them, 
who  was  a  great  Papist,  Here  is  a  Quaker  which  you  have 
not  seen  before.  The  Papist  asked  me,  Whether  I  did  own 
the  christening  of  children?  I  told  him,  There  was  no 
Scripture  for  any  such  practice.  What !  said  he,  not  for 
christening  children?  I  said.  Nay,  I  told  him,  the  one 
baptism  by  the  one  spirit  into  one  body  we  owned,  but  to 
throw  a  little  water  on  a  child's  face  and  say  that  was  bap- 
tizing and  christening  it,  there  was  no  Scripture  for  that. 
Then  he  asked  me.  Whether  I  did  own  the  Catholic  faith  ? 
I  said.  Yes ;  but  added.  That  neither  the  Pope  nor  the 
Papists  were  in  that  Catholic  faith,  for  the  true  faith  works 
by  love  and  purifies  the  heart,  and  if  they  were  in  that 
faith  that  gives  victory  by  which  they  might  have  access 
to  God,  they  would  not  tell  the  people  of  a  purgatory  after 
they  were  dead.  So  I  undertook  to  prove.  That  neither 
Pope  nor  Papists  that  held  a  purgatory  hereafter  were  in 
the  true  faith ;  for  the  true,  precious,  divine  faith,  which 
Christ  is  the  author  of,  gives  victory  over  the  devil  and 
sin,  that  had  separated  man  and  woman  from  God.  And 
if  they  (the  Papists)  were  in  the  true  faith  they  would 
never  use  racks,  prisons,  and  fines  to  persecute  and  force 
others  to  their  religion  that  were  not  of  their  faith  ;  for  this 
was  not  the  practice  of  the  apostles  and  primitive  Chris- 
tians who  witnessed  and  enjoyed  the  true  faith  of  Christ, 
but  it  was  the  practice  of  the  faithless  Jews  and  heathens 
so  to  do.  But,  said  I  to  him,  seeing  thou  art  a  great  and 
leading  man  among  the  Papists,  and  hast  been  taught  and 

P  ' 


226 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1668. 


bred  up  under  the  Pope,  and  seeing  thou  sayest  there  is 
no  salvation  but  in  your  church,  I  desire  to  know  of  thee 
what  it  is  that  doth  bring  salvation  in  your  church?  He 
answered,  A  good  life.  And  nothing  else?  said  I.  Yes,  said 
he,  Good  works.  And  is  this  it  that  brings  salvation  in 
your  church,  a  good  life  and  good  works  ?  Is  this  your 
doctrine  and  principle?  said  I.  Yes,  said  he.  Then,  said 
I,  neither  thou  nor  the  Pope,  nor  any  of  the  Papists,  know 
what  it  is  that  brings  salvation.  Then  he  asked  me,  What 
brought  salvation  in  our  church?  I  told  him,  That  which 
brought  salvation  to  the  church  in  the  apostles'  days,  the 
same  brought  salvation  to  us,  and  not  another,  namely, 
the  grace  of  God,  which,  the  Scripture  says,  brings  salva- 
tion and  hath  appeared  to  all  men,  which  taught  the  saints 
then,  and  teaches  us  now ;  and  this  grace  which  brings  sal- 
vation teaches  to  deny  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  and 
to  live  godly,  righteously,  and  soberly.  So  it  is  not  the 
good  works  nor  the  good  life  that  brings  the  salvation,  but 
the  grace.  What !  said  the  Papist,  doth  this  grace  that 
brings  salvation  appear  unto  all  men  ?  Yes,  said  I.  Then, 
said  he,  I  deny  that.  But,  I  said,  all  that  deny  that  are 
sect-makers,  and  are  not  in  the  universal  faith,  grace,  and 
truth  which  the  apostles  were  in.  Then  he  spake  to  me 
about  the  mother-church,  and  I  told  him.  The  several 
sorts  of  sects  in  Christendom  had  accused  us,  and  said  we 
forsook  our  mother-church.  The  Papists  charged  us  with 
forsaking  their  chiirch,  and  they  said  Rome  was  the  only 
mother-church  ;  the  Episcopalians  taxed  us  with  forsaking 
the  old  Protestant  religion,  and  they  said  theirs  was  the 
reformed  mother-church ;  the  Presbyterians  and  Inde- 
pendents blamed  us  for  leaving  them,  and  each  of  them 


1669.]  GEORGE   FOX^S   JOURNAL.  227 


said  theirs  was  the  right  reformed  church.  But,  I  said, 
if  we  could  own  any  outward  city  or  place  to  be  the 
mother-church,  we  should  own  outward  Jerusalem,  where 
the  gospel  was  first  preached  by  Christ  himself  and  the 
apostles,  where  Christ  suffered,  where  the  great  conversion 
to  Christianity  by  Peter  was,  where  were  the  types,  figures, 
and  shadows  which  Christ  ended,  and  where  Christ  com- 
manded his  disciples  to  wait  until  they  were  endued  with 
power  from  on  high.  So,  if  any  outward  place  deserved  to 
•  be  called  the  paother  that  was  the  place  where  the  first 
great  conversion  to  Christianity  was.  But  the  apostle 
saith  (Gal.  iv.  25,  26),  Jerusalem  which  now  is  is  in  bond- 
age with  her  children  ;  but  Jerusalem  which  is  above  is 
free,  which  is  the  mother  of  us  all.  And  though  this  title 
(mother)  hath  been  given  to  places  and  sects  amongst  and 
by  the  degenerate  Christians,  yet  we  say  still,  as  the  apos- 
tle said  of  old,  Jerusalem  that  is  above  is  the  mother  of  us 
all ;  and  we  can  own  no  other,  neither  outward  Jerusalem 
nor  Rome  nor  auy  sect  of  people  for  our  mother  but  Jeru- 
salem which  is  above,  which  is  free,  the  mother  of  us  all 
that  are  born  again  and  become  true  believers  in  the  light, 
and  who  are  grafted  into  Christ  the  heavenly  vine.  For 
all  who  are  born  again  of  the  immortal  seed  by  the  word 
of  God  which  lives  and  abides  forever,  feed  upon  the  milk 
of  the  word,  the  breasts  of  life,  and  grow  by  it  in  life,  and 
cannot  acknowledge  any  other  to  be  their  mother  but  Jeru- 
salem which  is  above.  Oh !  said  Esquire  Marsh  to  the 
Papist,  you  do  not  know  this  man :  if  he  would  but  come 
to  church  now  and  then  he  would  be  a  brave  man. 
■  After  some  other  discourse  together,  I  went  aside  with 
this  Justice  Marsh  into  another  room,  to  speak  with  him 


228 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1669. 


concerning  Friends;  for  he  was  a  justice  of  peace  for  Mid- 
dlesex, and,  being  a  courtier,  the  other  justices  put  much 
of  the  management  of  matters  upon  him.  Now  when  we 
two  were  alone  together  he  told  me  he  was  in  a  straight  how 
to  act  between  us  and  some  other  Dissenters.  For,  said  he, 
You  cannot  swear,  and  the  Independents,  Baptists,  and 
Fifth-Monarchy  people  say  also  they  cannot  swear ;  and 
therefore,  said  he,  how  shall  I  know  how  to  distinguish 
betwixt  you  and  them,  seeing  they  and  you  all  say  it  is 
for  conscience'  sake  that  you  cannot  swear?  Then,  said  I, 
I  will  shew  thee  how  to  distinguish ;  for  they  (or  most  of 
them)  thou  speakest  of  can  and  do  swear  in  some  cases, 
but  we  cannot  swear  in  any  case.  If  a  man  should  steal 
their  cows  or  horses,  and  thou  shouldest  ask  them  whether 
they  would  swear  they  were  theirs,  many  of  them  would 
readily  do  it.  But  if  thou  try  our  Friends,  they  cannot 
swear  for  their  own  goods.  Therefore,  when  thou  puttest 
the  oath  of  allegiance  to  any  of  them  ask  them.  Whether 
they  can  swear  in  any  other  case,  as  for  their  cow  or  horse  ? 
which,  if  they  be  really  of  us,  they  cannot  do,  though  they 
can  bear  witness  to  the  truth.  Hereupon  I  gave  him  a 
relation  of  a  trial  in  Barkshire,  which  was  thus :  A  thief 
stole  two  beasts  from  a  Friend  of  ours  ;  the  thief  was  taken, 
and  cast  into  prison,  and  the  Friend  appeared  against  him 
at  the  assizes.  But  somebody  having  informed  the  judge 
that  the  man  that  prosecuted  was  a  Quaker,  and  could  not 
swear,  the  judge,  before  he  heard  what  the  Friend  could 
say,  said,  Is  he  a  Quaker  ?  and  will  he  not  swear  ?  Then 
tender  him  the  oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy.  So  he 
cast  the  Friend  into  prison,  and  premunired  him,  and  let 
the  thief  go  at  liberty  that  had  stolen  his  goods.    When  I 


1669.]  GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


229 


had  related  this  case  Justice  Marsh  said,  That  judge  was  a 
wicked  man.  But,  said  I,  If  we  could  swear  in  any  case, 
we  would  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  king,  who  is  to 
preserve  the  laws  that  preserve  every  man  in  his  estate.  This 
Justice  Marsh  was  afterwards  very  serviceable  to  Friends 
in  this  and  other  cases,  for  he  kept  several,  both  Friends 
and  others,  from  being  premunired  in  those  parts  where  he 
was  a  justice.  And  when  Friends  have  been  brought  before 
him  in  the  times  of  persecution  he  set  many  of  them  at  lib- 
erty :  and  when  he  could  not  avoid  sending  to  prison,  he 
sent  some  for  a  few  hours  or  for  a  night.  At  length  he  went 
to  the  king  and  told  him,  He  had  sent  some  of  us  to  prison 
contrary  to  his  conscience,  and  he  could  not  do  so  any  more. 
Wherefore  he  removed  his  family  from  Limehouse,  where 
he  lived,  and  took  lodgings  near  James's  Park.  He  told 
the  king,  That  if  he  would  be  pleased  to  give  liberty  of 
conscience,  that  would  quiet  and  settle  all,  for  then  none 
could  have  any  pretence  to  be  uneasy.  And  indeed  he  was 
a  very  serviceable  man  to  truth  and  Friends  in  his  day. 

We  had  great  service  at  London  this  year,»and  the  Lord's 
truth  came  over  all,  and  many  that  had  been  out  from  truth 
came  in  again  this  year,  confessing  and  condemning  their 
former  outgoings. 

Now  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  pass  over  into  Ireland, 
to  visit  the  seed  of  God  in  that  nation,  and  there  went  with 
me  Robert  Lodge,  James  Lancaster,  Thomas  Briggs,  and 
John  Stubbs.  When  we  came  before  Dublin  we  took  boat 
and  went  ashore.  We  did  not  presently  find  Friends,  but 
went  to  an  inn,  and  sent  out  to  inquire  for  some  Friends, 
who,  when  they  came  to  us,  were  exceeding  glad  of  our 
coming,  and  received  us  with  great  joy. 
20 


230 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1669. 


He  that  was  then  mayor  of  Cork  was  very  envious 
against  truth  and  Friends,  and  had  many  Friends  in 
prison ;  and,  knowing  that  I  was  in  the  country,  he  had 
sent  forth  four  warrants  to  take  me ;  wherefore,  Friends 
were  desirous  that  I  might  not  ride  through  Cork.  But, 
being  at  Bandon,  there  appeared  unto  me  in  a  vision  a 
very  ugly-visaged  man,  of  a  black  and  dark  look.  My 
spirit  struck  at  him  in  the  power  of  God,  and  it  seemed 
to  me  that  I  rid  over  him  with  my  horse,  and  my  horse 
set  his  foot  on  the  side  of  his  face.  When  I  came  down  in 
the  morning  I  told  a  Friend  that  was  with  me  that  the 
command  of  the  Lord  was  to  me  to  ride  through  Cork, 
but  bade  him  tell  no  man.  So  we  took  horse,  many  Friends 
being  with  me.  And  when  we  came  near  the  town  the 
Friends  would  have  shewed  me  a  way  on  the  backside  of 
the  town,  but  I  told  them  my  way  was  through  the  streets. 
Wherefore,  taking  one  of  them  along  with  me  (whose  name 
was  Paul  Morrice)  to  guide  me  through  the  town,  I  rode 
on ;  and,  as  we  rode  through  the  market-place  and  by  the 
mayor's  door,  \he  mayor,  seeing  me  ride  by,  said.  There 
goes  George  Fox,  but  he  had  not  power  to  stop  me.  When 
we  had  passed  through  the  sentinels  and  were  come  over 
the  bridge,  we  went  to  a  Friend's  house  and  alighted ;  and 
there  the  Friends  told  me  what  a  rage  was  in  the  town, 
and  how  many  warrants  were  granted  forth  to  take  me. 
While  I  was  sitting  there  with  Friends  I  felt  the  evil 
spirit  at  work  in  the  town,  stirring  up  mischief  against 
me,  and  I  felt  the  power  of  the  Lord  strike  at  that  evil 
spirit.  By  and  by,  some  other  Friends  coming  in  told 
me  that  it  was  over  the  town,  and  amougst  the  magis- 
trates, that  I  was  in  the  town.    I  said,  Let  the  devil  do 


1669.]  GEORGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  231 


his  worst.  So,  after  a  while,  that  Friends  were  refreshed 
one  in  another,  and  we  who  were  travellers  had  refreshed 
ourselves,  I  called  for  my  horse,  and,  having  a  Friend  to 
guide  me,  we  went  on  our  way.  But  great  was  the  rage 
that  the  mayor  and  others  of  Cork  were  in  that  they  had 
missed  me,  and  great  pains  they  afterwards  took  to  have 
taken  me,  having  their  scouts  abroad  upon  the  roads  (as 
I  understood)  to  observe  which  way  I  went.  And  after- 
wards there  was  scarce  a  public  meeting  I  came  to  but 
there  came  spies  to  watch  if  I  were  there :  and  the  envious 
magistrates  and  priests  sent  informations  one  to  another 
concerning  me,  describing  me  by  my  hair,  hat,  clothes,  and 
horse,  so  that  when  I  was  come  near  an  hundred  miles  from 
Cork  they  had  an  account  concerning  me,  and  description 
of  me,  before  I  came  amongst  them.  Yet  the  Lord  dis- 
appointed all  their  counsels  and  defeated  all  their  designs 
against  me,  and  by  his  good  hand  of  providence  preserved 
me  out  of  all  their  snares,  and  gave  us  many  sweet  and 
blessed  opportunities  to  visit  Friends  and  spread  truth 
through  that  nation ;  for  meetings  were  very  large.  Friends 
coming  to  them  far  and  near,  and  the  world's  people  flock- 
ing in.  And  the  powerful  presence  of  the  Lord  was  prec- 
iously felt  with  and  amongst  us,  whereby  many  of  the 
world  were  reached  and  convinced  and  gathered  to  the 
truth,  and  the  Lord's  flock  was  increased,  and  Friends 
were  greatly  refreshed  and  comforted  in  feeling  the  love 
of  God.  Oh,  the  brokenness  that  was  amongst  them  in 
/  the  flowings  of  life !  So  that,  in  the  power  and  spirit  of  the 
Lord,  many  together  have  broken  out  into  singing,  even 
with  audible  voices  making  melody  in  their  hearts. 

At  which  time  I  was  moved  to  declare  to  Friends  there 


232 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1669. 


in  the  ministry  as  followeth  :  "  Sound,  sound  abroad,  you 
faithful  servants  of  the  Lord  and  witnesses  in  his  name, 
and  faithful  servants  and  prophets  of  the  Highest  and 
angels  of  the  Lord,  .  .  .  that  you  may  awaken  the  dead,  and 
awaken  them  that  be  asleep  in  their  graves  of  sin,  death, 
and  hell,  and  sepulchres,  and  sea,  and  earth,  and  who  lie 
in  the  tombs!  Sound,  sound  abroad,  ye  trumpets,  and 
raise  up  the  dead,  that  the  dead  may  hear  the  voice  of  the 
Son  of  God,  the  voice  of  the  second  Adam,  that  never  fell ; 
the  voice  of  the  light,  and  the  voice  of  the  life ;  the  voice 
of  the  power,  and  the  voice  of  the  truth  ;  the  voice  of  the 
righteous,  and  the  voice  of  the  just ! .  .  .  Sound,  sound  it  all 
abroad,  ye  trumpets,  among  the  dead  in  Adam,  for  Christ 
is  come,  the  second  Adam,  that  they  might  have  life ;  yea, 
have  it  abundantly ! " 

At  James  Hutchinson's,  in  Ireland,  there  came  many 
great  persons  desirous  to  discourse  with  me  about  election 
and  reprobation.  I  told  them.  Though  they  judged  our 
principle  foolish,  it  was  too  high  for  them,  and  they  could 
not,  with  their  wisdom,  comprehend  it,  therefore  I  would 
discourse  with  them  according  to  their  capacities.  You 
say  (said  I)  that  God  hath  ordained  the  greatest  part  of 
men  for  hell,  and  that  they  were  ordained  so  before  the 
world  began,  for  which  your  proof  is  in  Jude.  And  you 
say  Esau  was  reprobated,  and  the  Egyptians,  and  the  stock 
of  Ham  ;  but  Christ  saith  to  his  disciples.  Go,  teach  all 
nations,  and  go  into  all  nations  and  preach  the  gospel  of 
life  and  salvation.  Now,  if  they  were  to  go  to  all  nations, 
were  they  not  to  go  to  Ham's  stock  and  Esau's  stock? 
Did  not  Christ  die  for  all  ?  then  for  the  stock  of  Ham  and 
of  Esau  and  the  Egyptians.    Doth  not  the  Scripture  say, 


1669.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


233 


God  would  have  all  men  to  be  saved?  Mark,  all  men; 
then  the  stock  of  Esau  and  of  Ham  also.  And  doth  not 
God  say,  Egypt  my  people,  and  that  He  would  have  an 
altar  in  Egypt?  (Isa.  xix.)  Were  there  not  many  Chris- 
tians formerly  in  Egypt?  And  doth  not  history  say  that 
the  bishop  of  Alexandria  would  formerly  have  been  Pope  ? 
And  had  not  God  a  church  in  Babylon  ?  I  confess.  The 
word  came  to  Jacob  and  the  statutes  to  Israel :  the  like 
was  not  to  other  nations.  For  the  law  of  God  was  given 
to  Israel,  but  the  gospel  was  to  be  preached  to  all  nations, 
and  is  to  be  preached  :  the  gospel  of  peace  and  glad  tidings 
to  all  nations ;  he  that  believes  is  saved,  but  he  that  doth 
not  believe  is  condemned  already :  so  the  condemnation 
comes  through  unbelief.  And  whereas  Jude  speaks  of  some 
that  were  of  old  ordained  (or  written  of  before)  to  con- 
demnation, he  doth  not  say  before  the  world  began  ;  but 
written  of  old  may  be  referred  to  Moses  his  writings,  who 
writ  of  those  whom  Jude  mentions,  namely,  Cain,  Corab, 
Balaam,  and  the  angels  that  kept  not  their  first  estate. 
And  such  Christians  as  followed  them  in  their  way  and 
apostatized  from  the  first  state  of  Christianity,  such  were 
and  are  ordained  for  condemnation  by  the  light  and  truth 
which  they  are  gone  from.  And,  though  the  apostle  speaks 
of  God's  loving  Jacob  and  hating  Esau,  yet  he  tells  the 
believers,  AYe  all  were  by  nature  children  of  wrath  as  well 
as  others.  This  includes  the  stock  of  Jacob  (of  which  the 
apostle  himself  was,  and  all  believing  Jews  were) :  and 
thus  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  were  all  concluded  under  sin, 
and  so  under  condemnation,  that  God  might  have  mercy 
upon  all  through  Jesus  Christ.  So  the  election  and  choice 
stands  in  Christ;  and  he  that  believes  is  saved,  and  he 
20* 


234 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1669. 


that  believes  not  is  condemned  already.  And  Jacob  is  the 
second  birth,  which  God  loved;  and  both  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles must  be  born  again  before  they  can  enter  the  king- 
dom of  God.  And  when  you  are  born  again  ye  will  know 
election  and  reprobation  ;  for  the  election  stands  in  Christ, 
the  seed,  before  the  world  began,  but  the  reprobation  lies 
in  the  evil  seed  since  the  world  began.  After  this  manner, 
but  somewhat  more  largely,  I  discoursed  with  those  great 
persons  about  this  matter,  and  they  confessed  they  had 
never  heard  so  much  before. 

Now  after  I  had  travelled  over  that  nation  of  Ireland, 
and  had  visited  Friends  in  their  meetings,  I  returned  to 
Dublin  in  order  to  take  passage  there  for  England.  And 
when  I  had  stayed  the  First-day's  meeting  there  (which 
was  very  large  and  precious),  there  being  a  ship  ready, 
and  the  wind  serving,  we  took  our  leave  of  Friends,  part- 
ing in  much  tenderness  and  brokenness  in  the  sense  of 
the  heavenly  life  and  power  that  was  manifested  amongst 
us,  many  Friends  accompanying  us  to  the  ship,  and 
divers,  both  Friends  and  friendly  people,  coming  after  us 
in  boats  when  we  were  near  a  league  at  sea,  their  love 
drawing  them,  though  not  without  danger.  A  good, 
weighty,  and  true  people  there  is  in  that  nation,  sensible 
of  the  power  of  the  Lord  God  and  tender  of  his  truth;  and 
very  good  order  they  have  in  their  meetings,  for  they  stand 
up  for  righteousness  and  holiness,  which  dams  up  the  way 
of  wickedness:  a  precious  visitation  they  had,  and  there 
is  an  excellent  spirit  in  them,  worthy  to  be  visited. 

We  travelled  through  Gloucestershire  till  we  came  to 
Bristol,  where  I  met  with  Margaret  Fell,  who  was  come 
to  visit  her  daughter  Yeomans  there.    I  had  seen  from  the 


1669.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


235 


Lord,  a  cousiderable  time  before,  that  I  should  take  Mar- 
garet Fell  to  be  my  wife.  And  when  I  first  mentioned  it 
to  her,  she  felt  the  answer  of  life  from  God  thereunto. 
But,  though  the  Lord  had  opened  this  thing  unto  me, 
yet  I  had  not  received  a  command  from  the  Lord  for  the 
accomplishing  of  it  then :  wherefore,  I  let  the  thing  rest, 
and  went  on  in  the  work  and  service  of  the  Lord  as  before, 
according  as  the  Lord  led  me,  travelling  up  and  down  in 
this  nation  and  through  the  nation  of  Ireland.  But  now, 
after  I  was  come  back  from  Ireland  and  was  come  to  Bris- 
tol, and  found  Margaret  Fell  there,  it  opened  in  me  from 
the  Lord  that  the  thing  should  be  now  accomplished.  And, 
after  we  had  discoursed  the  thing  together,  I  told  her.  If 
she  also  was  satisfied  with  the  accomplishing  of  it  now  she 
should  first  send  for  her  children,  which  she  did.  And 
when  the  rest  of  her  daughters  were  come  I  asked  both 
them  and  her  sons-in-law,  If  they  had  anything  against  it 
or  for  it?  desiring  them  to  speak,  and  they  all  severally 
expressed  their  satisfaction  therein.  Then  I  asked  Mar- 
garet, If  she  had  fulfilled  and  performed  her  husband's 
will  to  her  children  ?  She  replied,  The  children  knew  that. 
Whereupon  I  asked  them.  Whether,  if  their  mother  mar- 
ried, they  should  not  lose  by  it  ?  And  I  asked  Margaret, 
Whether  she  had  done  anything  in  lieu  of  it,  which  might 
answer  it  to  the  children  ?  The  children  said.  She  had  an- 
swered it  to  them,  and  desired  me  to  speak  no  more  of  that. 
I  tokl  them,  I  was  plain,  and  would  have  all  things  done 
plainly,  for  I  sought  not  any  outward  advantage  to  myself. 
So,  after  I  had  acquainted  the  children  with  it,  our  inten- 
tion of  marriage  was  laid  before  Friends,  both  privately 
and  publicly,  to  the  full  satisfaction  of  Friends,  many  of 


236 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1669. 


whom  gave  testimony  thereunto  that  it  was  of  God.  After- 
wards, a  meeting  being  appointed  on  purpose  for  the  accom- 
plishing thereof  in  the  public  meeting-house  at  Broad-Mead, 
in  Bristo],  w'e  took  each  other  in  marriage,  the  Lord  join- 
ing us  together  in  the  honourable  marriage,  in  the  ever- 
lasting covenant  and  immortal  seed  of  life :  in  the  sense 
whereof  living  and  weighty  testimonies  were  borne  there- 
unto by  Friends  in  the  movings  of  the  heavenly  power 
which  united  us  together.  Then  was  a  certificate,  relating 
both  the  proceedings  and  the  marriage,  openly  read  and 
signed  by  the  relations  and  by  most  of  the  ancient  Friends 
of  that  city,  besides  many  other  Friends  from  divers  parts 
of  the  nation. 

After  we  were  married  we  stayed  about  a  week  in  Bris- 
tol, and  then  went  into  the  country  together  to  Oldstone, 
where,  taking  our  leaves  of  each  other  in  the  Lord,  we 
parted,  betaking  ourselves  each  to  our  several  service, 
Margaret  returning  homewards  to  the  North,  and  I  pass- 
inor  on  into  the  countries  iu  the  work  of  the  Lord  as  before. 
I  travelled  through  Wiltshire,  Berkshire,  Oxfordshire,  and 
Buckinghamshire,  and  so  to  London,  visiting  Friends :  in 
all  which  counties  I  had  many  large  and  precious  meetings. 

I  stayed  not  long  in  London ;  but,  having  visited  Friends, 
and  finding  things  there  quiet  and  well,  the  Lord's  power 
being  over  all,  I  passed  down  into  Essex,  and  so  into  Hert- 
fordshire, where  I  had  many  precious  meetings.  But  before 
I  went  out  of  Loudon,  intending  to  go  down  as  far  as 
Leicestershire,  I  writ  a  letter  to  my  wife  to  acquaint  her 
therewith,  that,  if  she  found  it  convenient  to  her,  she 
might  meet  me  there.  From  Hertfordshire  I  turned  into 
Cambridgeshire;  thence  into  Huntingdonshire,  and  so  into 


1670.]  GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL.  237 


Leicestershire,  where,  instead  of  meeting  with  my  wife,  I 
heard  that  she  was  haled  out  of  her  house  and  carried  to 
Lancaster  prison  again  by  an  order  gotten  from  the  king 
and  council  to  fetch  her  back  to  prison  upon  the  old  pre- 
munire,  though  she  had  been  discharged  from  that  im- 
prisonment by  an  order  from  the  king  and  council  the 
year  before.  "Wherefore,  having  visited  Friends  as  far  as 
Leicestershire,  I  returned  by  Derbyshire  into  Warwickshire, 
and  so  through  the  countries  that  way  to  London  again, 
having  had  many  large  and  blessed  meetings  in  the  several 
counties  I  passed  through,  and  had  been  sweetly  refreshed 
•with  and  amongst  Friends  in  my  travels. 

As  soon  as  I  was  got  to  London  I  hastened  Mary  Lower 
and  Sarah  Fell  (two  of  my  wife's  daughters)  to  the  king, 
to  acquaint  him  how  their  mother  was  dealt  with,  and  see 
if  they  could  get  a  full  discharge  for  her,  that  she  might 
enjoy  her  estate  and  liberty  without  molestation.  This  was 
somewhat  difficult  at  first  to  get ;  but,  by  diligent  attend- 
ance on  it,  they  at  length  obtained  it,  the  king  giving  com- 
mand to  one  called  Sir  John  Otway  to  signify  his  pleasure 
therein  by  letter  to  the  sheriff  and  others  concerned  therein 
in  the  country ;  which  letter  Sarah  Fell,  going  down  with 
her  brother  and  sister  Rous,  carried  with  her  to  Lancaster, 
and  by  them  I  writ  to  my  wife,  as  followeth : 

My  dear  heart  in  the  truth  and  life  that  changeth  not. 
It  was  upon  me  that  Mary  Lower  and  Sarah  should  go  to 
the  king  concerning  thy  imprisonment,  and  to  Kirby,  that 
the  power  of  the  Lord  might  appear  over  them  all  in  thy 
deliverance.  They  went,  and  then  they  thought  to  have 
come  down,  but  it  was  upon  me  to  stay  them  a  little  longer, 


238 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1670. 


that  they  might  follow  the  business  till  it  was  effected, 
which  it  now  is,  and  is  here  sent  down.  iThe  late  declara- 
tion of  mine  hath  been  very  serviceable,  people  being  gen- 
erally satisfied  with  it.  So  no  more,  but  my  love  in  the 
holy  seed.  G.  F. 

The  declaration  here  mentioned  was  a  printed  sheet, 
writ  upon  occasion  of  a  new  persecution  stirred  up.  For 
by  that  time  I  was  got  back  out  of  Leicestershire  to  Lon- 
don, a  fresh  storm  was  risen,  occasioned  (as  it  was  thought) 
by  that  tumultuous  meeting  in  a  steeple-house  in  Wiltshire 
or  Gloucestershire,  where  a  contest  happening  between  a 
Presbyterian  priest  and  the  priest  of  the  parish,  with  their 
hearers  on  either  side,  the  Common-Prayer  book  was  cut 
to  pieces,  and  other  great  disorders  committed.  From 
which  (as  it  was  said)  some  members  of  Parliament  took 
advantage  to  get  that  Act  passed  against  seditious  conven- 
ticles, which  soon  after  came  forth  and  was  turned  against 
us,  who,  of  all  people,  were  free  from  sedition  and  tumult. 
Beside  that  declaration,  I  writ  also  another  short  paper  on 
the  occasion  of  that  Act  against  meetings,  opening  our  case 
to  the  magistrates  as  followeth : 

Oh,  friends,  consider  this  Act,  which  limits  us  to  five, 
that  but  five  may  meet :  is  this  to  do  as  ye  would  be  done 
by  ?  Would  ye  be  so  served  yourselves  ?  We  own  Christ 
Jesus  as  well  as  you,  both  his  coming,  death,  and  resur- 
rection ;  and,  if  we  be  contrary-minded  to  you  in  some 
things,  is  not  this  the  apostle's  exhortation.  To  wait  till  ■ 
God  hath  revealed  it  ?  Doth  not  he  say.  What  is  not  of  ' 
faith  is  sin  ?  And,  seeing  we  have  not  faith  in  things  which 
ye  would  have  us  to  do,  would  it  not  be  sin  in  us  if  we 


1670.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURXAL. 


239 


should  do  contrary  to  our  faith  ?  And  why  should  any 
man  have  power  over  any  other  man's  faith,  seeing  Christ 
is  the  author  of  it  ?  .  .  .  If  such  a  law  had  been  made  in  the 
apostles'  days,  that  not  above  five  might  have  met  together 
who  had  been  different-minded  from  either  the  Jews  or  the 
Gentiles,  do  you  think  the  churches  of  Christ  at  Corinth, 
Philippi,  Ephesus,  Thessalonica,  or  the  rest  of  the  gathered 
churches  would  have  obeyed  it?  Oh,  therefore,  consider! 
for  we  are  Christians,  and  partake  of  the  nature  and  life 
of  Christ.  And  strive  not  to  limit  the  Holy  One,  for  God's 
power  cannot  be  limited,  and  is  not  to  be  quenched.  .  .  . 

Kow,  as  I  had  endeavoured  to  soften  the  magistrates, 
and  to  take  off  the  sharpness  of  their  edge  in  the  execution 
of  the  Act,  so  it  was  upon  me  to  write  a  few  lines  to  Friends, 
to  strengthen  and  encourage  them  to  stand  fast  in  their 
testimony,  and  bear  with  Christian  patience  and  content 
the  suffering  that  was  coming  upon  them.  This  I  did  in 
the  following  epistle : 

All  my  dear  Friends,  keep  in  the  faith  of  God  above 
all  outward  things,  and  in  his  power  that  hath  given  you 
dominion  over  all.  .  .  .  And  if  so  be  that  the  Lord  do  suffer 
you  to  be  tried,  let  all  be  given  up ;  and  look  at  the  Lord 
and  his  power,  which  is  over  the  whole  world,  and  will  be 
when  the  world  is  gone.  And  in  the  Lord's  power  and 
truth  rejoice.  Friends,  over  that  which  makes  to  suffer,  in 
the  seed  which  was  before  it  was ;  for  the  life  and  truth  and 
the  power  of  God  is  over  all.  And  all  keep  in  that,  and  if  ye 
do  suffer  in  that  it  is  to  the  Lord.  Friends,  the  Lord  hath 
blessed  you  in  outward  things,  and  now  the  Lord  may  try 
you  whether  your  minds  be  in  the  outward  things  or  with 
the  Lord  that  gave  you  them.  .  .  .  What !  shall  not  I  pray, 


240 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1670. 


and  speak  to  God,  with  my  face  towards  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem, according  to  my  wonted  time?  .  .  . 

On  the  First  day  of  the  week  next  after  the  Act  came 
in  force  I  went  to  the  meeting  at  Grace-Church  street, 
where  I  expected  the  storm  was  most  likely  to  begin. 
When  I  came  there  I  found  the  street  full  of  people,  and 
a  guard  set  to  keep  Friends  out  of  their  meeting-house.  I 
went  thereupon  to  the  other  passage  that  goes  out  of  Lom- 
bard street,  and  there  also  I  found  a  guard ;  but  the  court 
was  full  of  people,  and  a  Friend  was  speaking  amongst 
them,  but  spake  not  long.  And  when  he  had  done  I  stood 
up,  and  was  moved  to  say,  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest 
thou  me?  It  is  hard  for  thee  to  kick  against  that  that 
pricks  thee.  Then  I  shewed  that  it  is  Saul's  nature  that 
persecutes  still,  and  that  they  who  persecute  Christ  in  his 
members  now,  where  He  is  made  manifest,  kick  against  that 
which  pricks  them ;  that  it  was  the  birth  of  the  flesh  that 
persecuted  the  birth  born  of  the  Spirit ;  and  that  it  was  the 
nature  of  dogs  to  tear  and  devour  the  sheep ;  but  that  we 
suffered  as  sheep,  that  did  not  bite  again,  for  we  were  a 
peaceable  people,  and  did  love  them  that  persecuted 
us.  After  I  had  spoken  a  while  to  this  effect,  the  con- 
stable came,  with  an  informer  and  soldiers ;  and,  as  they 
plucked  me  down,  I  said,  Blessed  are  the  peace-makers! 
The  commander  of  the  soldiers  put  me  among  the  soldiers, 
and  bid  them  secure  me,  saying  to  me,  You  are  the  man  I 
looked  for.  They  took  also  John  Burneyate  and  another 
Friend,  and  had  us  away  first  to  the  Exchange,  and  after- 
ward towards  Moorfields.  As  we  went  along  the  streets 
the  people  were  very  moderate,  and  some  of  them  laughed 
at  the  constable,  and  told  him  we  would  not  run  away. 


1670.]  GEORGE  fox's   JOURNAL.  241 

The  informer  went  with  us  unknown,  till,  falling  into  dis- 
course with  one  of  the  company,  he  said.  It  would  never 
be  a  good  world  till  all  people  came  to  the  good  old  religion 
that  was  two  hundred  years  ago.  Whereupon  I  asked  him, 
Art  thou  a  Papist?  What !  a  Papist  informer?  for  two  hun- 
dred years  ago  there  was  no  other  religion  but  that  of  the 
Papists.  He  saw  he  had  ensnared  himself,  and  was  vexed 
at  it,  for,  as  he  went  along  the  streets,  I  spake  often  to 
him,  and  manifested  what  he  was.  When  we  were  come 
to  the  mayor's  house,  and  were  in  the  court-yard,  several 
of  the  people  that  stood  about  asked  me  how  and  for  what 
I  was  taken.  I  desired  them  to  ask  the  informer,  and  also 
know  what  his  name  was,  but  he  refused  to  tell  his  name. 
Whereupon  one  of  the  mayor's  officers,  looking  out  at  a 
window,  told  him.  He  should  tell  his  name  before  he  went 
away,  for  the  lord  mayor  (he  said)  would  know  by  what 
authority  he  intruded  himself  with  soldiers  into  the  execu- 
tion of  those  laws  which  belonged  to  the  civil  magistrate 
to  execute,  and  not  to  the  military.  After  this  he  was  restless 
and  eager  to  be  gone,  and  went  to  the  porter  to  be  let  out. 
One  of  the  officers  called  to  him,  saying.  Have  you  brought 
people  here  to  inform  against,  and  now  will  you  go  away 
before  my  lord  mayor  comes?  Some  called  to  the  porter 
not  to  let  him  out :  whereupon  he  forcibly  pulled  open  the 
door  and  slipped  out.  No  sooner  was  he  come  out  into 
the  street  but  the  people  gave  a  shout  that  made  the  street 
ring  again,  crying  out,  A  Papist  informer !  A  Papist  in- 
former !  We  desired  the  constable  and  soldiers  to  go  forth 
and  rescue  him  out  of  the  people's  hands,  fearing  lest  they 
should  have  done  him  a  mischief  They  went,  and  brought 
him  into  the  mayor's  entry,  where  we  stayed  a  while;  but 
21  Q 


242  PASSAGES  FROM  [1670. 

when  he  went  out  again  the  people  received  him  with  such 
another  shout.  Whereupon  the  soldiers  were  fain  to  go 
and  rescue  him  once  more,  and  then  they  had  him  into  a 
house  in  an  alley,  where  they  persuaded  him  to  change  his 
perriwig,  and  so  he  got  away  unknown. 

When  the  mayor  came  home  we  were  brought  into  the 
room  where  he  was,  and  some  of  his  officers  would  have 
taken  off  our  hats,  which,  he  perceiving,  called  to  them, 
and  bid  them  let  us  alone,  and  not  meddle  with  our  hats ; 
for  (said  he)  they  are  not  yet  brought  before  me  in  judica- 
ture. So  we  stood  by  while  he  examined  some  Presbyte- 
rian and  Baptist  teachers,  with  whom  he  was  somewhat 
sharp,  and  convicted  them.  After  he  had  done  with  them 
I  was  brought  up  to  the  table  where  he  sate,  and  then  the 
officers  took  off  my  hat ;  and  the  mayor  said  mildly  to  me, 
Mr.  Fox,  you  are  an  eminent  man  amongst  those  of  your 
profession,  pray,  will  you  be  instrumental  to  dissuade  them 
from  meeting  in  such  great  numbers,  for  (said  he)  seeing 
Christ  hath  promised  that  where  two  or  three  are  met  in 
his  name  He  will  be  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  the  king 
and  parliament  are  graciously  pleased  to  allow  of  four  to 
meet  together  to  worship  God,  why  will  not  you  be  con- 
tent to  partake  both  of  Christ's  promise  to  two  or  three 
and  the  king's  indulgence  to  four  ?  I  answered  to  this  pur- 
pose :  That  Christ's  promise  was  not  to  discourage  many 
from  meeting  together  in  his  name,  but  to  encourage  the 
few,  that  the  fewest  might  not  forbear  to  meet  because  of 
their  fewness.  But  if  Christ  hath  promised  to  manifest  his 
presence  in  the  midst  of  so  small  an  assembly,  where  but 
two  or  three  were  gathered  in  his  name,  how  much  more 
would  his  presence  abound  where  two  or  three  hundred 


:1670.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


243 


are  gathered  in  his  name?  I  wished  him  to  consider 
whether  this  Act  would  not  have  taken  hold  of  Christ, 
with  his  twelve  apostles  and  seventy  disciples  (if  it  had 
been  in  their  time),  who  used  to  meet  often  together,  and 
that  with  great  numbers  ?  However,  I  told  him  this  Act 
did  not  concern  us,  for  it  was  made  against  seditious  meet- 
ings of  such  as  met,  under  colour  and  pretence  of  religion, 
to  contrive  insurrections,  as  (the  Act  says)  late  experience 
had  shewn ;  but  we  had  been  sufficiently  tried  and  proved, 
and  always  found  peaceable,  and  therefore  he  should  do 
well  to  put  a  difference  between  the  innocent  and  the 
guilty.  He  said,  The  Act  was  made  against  meetings 
and  a  worship  not  according  to  the  Liturgy.  I  told  him 
"  according  to  "  was  not  the  very  same  thing,  and  I  asked 
him,  Whether  the  Liturgy  was  according  to  the  Scriptures? 
and  whether  we  might  not  read  Scriptures  and  speak  Scrip- 
tures? He  said.  Yes.  I  told  him,  This  Act  took  hold  only 
of  such  as  did  meet  to  plot  and  contrive  insurrections,  as 
late  experience  had  shewn,  but  they  had  never  experienced 
that  by  us.  After  this  and  some  more  discourse,  he  took 
our  names  and  the  places  where  we  lodged ;  and  at  length, 
inasmuch  as  the  informer  was  gone,  set  us  at  liberty. 

After  some  time  the  heat  of  persecution  in  the  city  began 
to  abate,  and  meetings  were  quieter  there ;  and  I,  being 
then  clear  of  the  city,  went  to  visit  Friends  in  the  coun- 
try, having  several  meetings  as  I  went  in  Middlesex,  Buck- 
inghamshire, and  Oxfordshire,  which  were  quiet,  though  in 
some  places  there  was  much  threatening.  Afterwards  we 
passed  into  Surrey,  visiting  Friends,  and  had  many  precious 
meetings.  We  went  out  of  Surrey  into  Sussex.  When  I  had 
thoroughly  visited  Sussex,  I  went  into  Kent,  and  had  many 


244 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1670. 


glorious  and  precious  meetings  in  several  parts  of  that 
county.  Finding  my  service  for  the  Lord  finished  there, 
we  passed  away  towards  Rochester.  And  on  the  way,  as  I 
was  walking  down  a  hill,  a  great  weight  and  oppression 
fell  upon  my  spirit:  I  got  on  my  horse  again,  but  the 
weight  remained  so  heavy  on  me  that  I  was  hardly  able 
to  ride.  At  length  we  came  to  Rochester,  but  I  was  much 
spent,  being  so  extremely  loaden  and  burdened  with  the 
world's  spirits  that  my  life  was  oppressed  under  them.  I 
rode  with  great  uneasiness  to  Stratford,  three  miles  from 
London,  to  a  Friend's  house  there,  whose  name  was  Wil- 
liams, and  who  had  formerly  been  a  captain.  Here  I  lay 
exceeding  weak,  and  at  last  lost  both  my  hearing  and  my 
sight,  so  that  I  could  neither  hear  nor  see.  Several  Friends 
came  thither  to  me  from  London,  and  I  told  them.  That  I 
should  be  as  a  sign  to  such  as  would  not  see  and  such  as 
would  not  hear  the  truth.  In  this  condition  I  continued 
a  pretty  while,  and  several  people  came  about  me ;  and, 
though  I  did  not  see  their  persons,  yet  I  felt  and  discerned 
their  spirits,  who  of  them  was  honest-hearted  and  who  was 
not.  Divers  Friends  that  practised  physic  came  to  see  me, 
and  would  have  given  me  physic,  but  I  was  not  to  meddle 
with  any  of  their  medicines,  for  I  was  sensible  I  had  a 
travail  to  go  through,  and  therefore  spake  to  Friends  to 
let  none  but  solid,  weighty  Friends  be  about  me.  And 
under  great  sufferings  and  groanings  and  travails  and  sor- 
rows and  oppressions  I  lay  for  several  weeks,  whereby  I 
was  brought  so  low  and  weak  in  body  that  few  thought- 
I  could  have  lived,  and  some  that  were  with  me  went 
away,  saying  they  would  not  see  me  die;  and  it  was 
reported,  both  in  London  and  in  the  country,  that  I  was 


1670.] 


GEORGE  rOX^S  JOURNAL. 


245 


deceased ;  but  I  felt  the  Lord's  power  inwardly  supporting 
me,  and  when  they  that  were  about  me  had  given  me  up 
to  die,  I  spake  to  them  to  get  a  coach  to  carry  me  to  Ger- 
rard  Robert's,  about  twelve  miles  off,  for  I  found  it  was  my 
place  to  go  thither.  I  had  now  recovered  a  little  glimmer- 
ing sight,  so  that  I  could  discern  the  people  and  fields  as  I 
went,  and  that  was  all.  When  I  came  to  Gerrard's  he  was 
very  weak,  and  I  was  moved  to  speak  to  him  and  encour- 
age him.  And,  after  I  had  stayed  about  there  weeks  there, 
it  was  with  me  to  go  to  Enfield :  Friends  were  afraid  of  my 
removing,  but  I  told  them  I  might  safely  go.  And  when 
I  had  taken  my  leave  of  Gerrard  and  was  come  to  Enfield, 
I  went  first  to  visit  Amor  Stoddart,  who  lay  there  very 
weak,  and  almost  speechless.  I  was  moved  to  tell  him.  He 
had  been  faithful  as  a  man  and  faithful  to  God,  and  that 
the  immortal  seed  of  life  was  his  crown.  And  with  many 
more  words  I  was  moved  to  speak  to  him,  though  I  myself 
was  then  so  weak  I  was  hardly  able  to  stand ;  and,  within 
a  few  days  after,  Amor  died.  I  went  to  the  Widow  Dry's, 
at  Enfield,  and  there  I  lay  all  that  winter,  warring  in  spirit 
with  the  evil  spirits  of  the  world  that  warred  against  truth 
and  Friends ;  for  there  were  great  persecutions  at  this  time. 
Some  meeting-houses  were  plucked  down,  and  many  were 
broken  up  by  soldiers,  who  would  come — sometimes  a  troop 
of  horse  or  a  company  of  foot — and  they  would  break  their 
swords,  carbines,  muskets,  and  pikes  with  beating  Friends  ; 
and  many  Friends  they  wounded  so  that  their  blood  lay  in 
the  streets. 

But  I  was  under  great  sufferings  at  this  time,  beyond 
what  I  have  words  to  declare ;  for  I  was  brought  into  the 
deep,  and  saw  all  the  religions  of  the  world  and  people  that 
21* 


246 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1670. 


lived  in  them,  and  the  priests  that  held  them  up.  And,  as 
the  great  professing  Jews  did  eat  up  God's  people  like 
bread,  and  the  false  prophets  and  priests  then  preached 
peace  to  people  so  long  as  they  put  into  their  mouths 
and  fed  them,  but  if  they  fed  them  not  they  prepared  war 
against  them,  they  ate  their  flesh  off*  their  bones  and  chop- 
ped them  for  the  caldron,  so  these  that  profess  themselves 
Christians  now  (both  priests  and  professors),  and  were  not 
in  the  same  power  and  spirit  that  Christ  and  the  holy 
prophets  and  apostles  were  in,  were  in  the  same  nature 
that  the  old  professing  Jews  were  in,  and  were  men-eaters 
as  well  as  they.  These  stirred  up  persecution,  and  set  the 
wicked  informers  on  work,  so  that  a  Friend  could  hardly 
speak  a  few  words  in  a  private  family,  before  they  sate 
down  to  eat  meat,  but  some  were  ready  to  inform  against 
them — a  particular  instance  of  which  I  have  heard  as  fol- 
loweth :  At  Droitwich,  Jo.  Cartwright  came  to  a  Friend's 
house,  and,  being  moved  of  the  Lord  to  speak  a  few  words 
before  he  sat  down  to  supper,  there  came  an  informer  and 
stood  hearkening  under  the  window.  And  when  he  had 
heard  the  Friend  speak,  hoping  to  get  some  gain  to  him- 
self, he  went  and  informed,  and  got  a  warrant  to  distrain 
the  Friend's  goods,  under  pretence  that  there  was  a  meet- 
ing at  his  house  ;  whereas  there  was  none  in  the  house  at 
that  time  when  the  Friend  spake  before  supper  but  him- 
self, the  man  of  the  house,  and  his  wife  and  their  maid- 
servant. But  this  evil-minded  man,  as  he  came  back  with 
his  warrant  in  the  night,  fell  off  of  his  horse  and  brake  his 
neck.  So  there  was  a  wretched  end  of  a  wicked  informer, 
who  hoped  to  have  enriched  himself  by  spoiling  Friends ; 


1670.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


247 


but  the  Lord  prevented  him,  and  cut  him  off  in  his  wick- 
edness and  spoiled  him. 

Now,  though  it  was  a  cruel,  bloody,  persecuting  time, 
yet  the  Lord's  power  went  over  all,  and  his  everlasting 
seed  prevailed,  and  Friends  were  made  to  stand  firm  and 
faithful  in  the  Lord's  power ;  and  some  of  the  sober  people 
of  the  world  would  say,  If  Friends  did  not  stand,  the  nation 
would  run  into  debauchery. 

But  after  some  time  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  allay  the 
heat  of  this  violent  persecution,  and  I  felt  in  spirit  an 
overcoming  of  the  spirits  of  those  men-eaters  that  had 
stirred  it  up  and  carried  it  on  to  that  height  of  cruelty, 
though  I  was  outwardly  very  weak.  And  I  plainly  felt, 
and  those  Friends  that  were  with  me  and  that  came  to 
visit  me  saw  and  took  notice  that,  as  the  persecution  ceased, 
I  came  from  under  the  travails  and  sufferings  that  had  lain 
with  such  weight  upon  me ;  so  that  towards  the  spring  I 
began  to  recover,  and  to  walk  up  and  down,  beyond  the 
expectation  of  many  who  did  not  think  I  could  ever  have 
gone  abroad  again,  I  had  been  so  exceeding  weak  through 
the  travail  and  exercise  that  was  upon  my  spirit. 

Whilst  I  was  under  this  spiritual  travail  and  suffering, 
the  state  of  the  city  New  Jerusalem  which  comes  down  out  of 
heaven  was  opened  to  me,  which  some  carnal-minded  peo- 
ple had  looked  upon  to  be  like  an  outward  city  or  town 
that  had  dropped  out  of  the  elements  ;  but  I  saw  the  beauty 
and  glory  of  it,  the  length,  the  breadth,  and  the  height 
thereof,  all  in  complete  proportion.  And  I  saw  that  all 
who  are  within  the  light  of  Christ  and  in  his  faith  which 
he  is  the  author  of,  and  in  the  Spirit,  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  Christ  and  the  holy  prophets  and  apostles  were  in, 


248 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1670. 


and  within  the  grace  and  truth,  and  within  the  power  of 
God  (that  was  before  the  devil  was),  which  was  the  walls 
of  the  city,  such  are  within  the  city,  such  are  members  of 
this  city,  and  have  right  to  eat  of  the  tree  of  life,  which 
yields  her  fruit  every  month,  and  whose  leaves  are  for  the 
healing  of  the  nations.  But  they  that  are  out  of  the  grace, 
out  of  the  truth,  out  of  the  light,  spirit,  and  power  of  God ; 
such  as  resist  the  Holy  Ghost,  quench,  vex,  and  grieve  the 
Spirit  of  God,  and  hate  the  light,  and  turn  the  grace  of  God 
into  wantonness,  and  do  despite  to  the  spirit  of  grace ;  such 
as  have  erred  from  the  faith  and  made  shipwreck  of  it  and 
of  a  good  conscience,  and  abuse  the  power  of  God,  and 
despise  prophesying,  revelation,  and  inspiration  ; — these  are 
the  dogs  and  unbelievers  that  are  without  the  city.  . . .  Many 
things  more  did  I  see  concerning  the  heavenly  city,  the 
New  Jerusalem,  which  are  hard  to  be  uttered,  and  would 
be  hard  to  be  received.  But,  in  short,  this  holy  city  is  within 
the  light ;  and  all  that  are  within  the  light  are  within  the 
city,  the  gates  whereof  stand  open  all  the  day  (for  there  is 
no  night  there),  that  all  may  come  in ;  and  Christ's  blood 
being  shed  for  every  man,  and  he  tasted  death  for  every 
man,  and  enlighteneth  every  man  that  cometli  into  the 
world,  and  his  grace,  that  brings  salvation,  having  appeared 
to  all  men,  there  is  no  place  or  language  but  there  his  voice 
may  be  heard.  .  .  .  Christ,  who  is  the  first  and  last,  sets  man 
free,  and  is  the  resurrection  of  the  just  and  unjust,  the 
Judge  of  the  quick  and  dead ;  and  they  that  are  in  Him 
are  invested  with  everlasting  rest  and  peace,  out  of  all  the 
labours  and  travails  and  miseries  of  Adam  in  the  fall.  So 
he  is  sufficient,  and  of  ability  to  restore  man  up  into  the 
state  that  man  was  in  before  he  fell,  and  not  into  that  state 


1670.]  GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL.  249 


only,  but  up  into  that  state  also  that  never  fell,  even  to 
Himself. 

I  mentioned  before,  that  upon  the  notice  I  received  of 
my  wife's  being  had  to  prison  again,  I  sent  two  of  her 
daughters  to  the  king,  and  they  procured  his  order  to  the 
sheriff  of  Lancashire  for  her  discharge.  But,  though  I 
expected  she  would  have  been  set  at  liberty  thereby,  yet 
this  violent  storm  of  persecution  coming  suddenly  on  upon 
it,  the  persecutors  there  did  not  release  her,  but  found 
means  to  hold  her  still  in  prison.  But  now,  the  persecu- 
tion a  little  ceasing,  I  was  moved  to  speak  to  Martha 
Fisher,  and  another  woman  Friend,  to  go  to  the  king 
about  her  liberty.  They  went  in  the  faith  and  in  the 
Lord's  power,  and  the  Lord  gave  them  favour  with  the 
king,  so  that  he  granted  a  discharge  under  the  broad  seal 
to  clear  both  her  and  her  estate,  after  she  had  been  ten 
years  a  prisoner  and  premunired :  the  like  whereof  was 
scarce  to  be  heard  in  England.  I  sent  down  the  discharge 
forthwith  by  a  Friend,  by  whom  also  I  writ  to  her,  both  to 
inform  her  how  to  get  it  delivered  to  the  justices,  and  also 
to  acquaint  her  that  it  was  upon  me  from  the  Lord  to  go 
beyond  the  seas,  to  visit  the  plantations  in  America ;  and 
therefore  desired  her  to  hasten  up  to  London  as  soon  as 
she  could  conveniently  after  she  had  obtained  her  liberty, 
because  the  ship  was  then  fitting  for  the  voyage. 

I  went  down  to  Gravesend  on  the  twelfth  day  of  the 
sixth  month,  my  wife  and  several  Friends  accompanying 
me  to  the  Downs.  AVe  went  from  Wappiug  in  a  barge  to 
the  ship,  which  lay  a  little  below  Gravesend,  and  there  we 
found  the  Friends  that  were  bound  for  the  voyage  with  me, 
who  went  down  to  the  sh\]y  the  night  before.    Their  names 


250 


PASSAGES  FEOM 


[1671. 


were  Thomas  Brigges,  William  Edmundson,  John  Rouse, 
John  Stubbs,  Solomon  Eccles,  James  Lancaster,  John  Cart- 
wright,  Robert  Widders,  George  Pattison,  John  Hull,  Eliza- 
beth Hooton,  and  Elizabeth  Myers.  The  vessel  we  were  to 
go  in  was  a  yacht,  and  it  was  called  The  Industry ;  the 
master's  name  was  Thomas  Forster ;  and  the  number  of 
passengers  about  fifty.  Our  yacht  was  counted  a  very 
swift  sailer ;  but  she  was  very  leaky,  so  that  the  seamen 
and  some  of  the  passengers  did  for  the  most  part  pump  day 
and  night. 

When  we  had  been  about  three  weeks  at  sea,  one  after- 
noon we  espied  a  vessel  about  four  leagues  astern  of  us. 
Our  master  said,  It  was  a  Sally  man-of-war,  and  he  seemed 
to  give  us  chase.  Our  master  said,  Come,  let  us  go  to  sup- 
per, and  when  it  grows  dark  we  shall  lose  him.  But  this 
he  spake  to  please  and  pacify  the  passengers,"some  of  whom 
began  to  be  very  apprehensive  of  the  danger.  But  Friends 
were  well  satisfied  in  themselves,  having  faith  in  God  and 
no  fear  upon  their  spirits.  When  the  sun  was  gone  down  I 
saw  the  ship  out  of  my  cabin,  and  I  saw  she  made  towards 
us.  When  it  grew  dark  we  altered  our  course  to  miss  her, 
but  she  altered  also,  and  gained  upon  us.  At  night  the 
master  and  others  came  into  my  cabin  and  asked  me  what 
they  should  do.  I  told  them,  I  was  no  mariner ;  and  I 
asked  them.  What  they  thought  was  best  to  do  ?  They 
said.  There  were  but  two  ways — either  to  outrun  him,  or 
tack  about  and  hold  the  same  course  we  were  going  before. 
I  told  them.  If  he  were  a  thief  they  might  be  sure  he  would 
tack  about  too ;  and,  as  for  outrunning  him,  it  was  to  no 
purpose  to  talk  of  that,  for  they  saw  he  sailed  faster 
than  we.    Then  they  asked  me  again,  What  they  should 


1671.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOUENAL. 


251 


do  ?  for  (they  said)  if  the  mariners  had  taken  Paul's  coun- 
sel, they  had  not  come  to  the  damage  they  did.  I  told 
them,  It  was  a  trial  of  faith,  and  therefore  the  Lord  was 
to  be  waited  on  for  counsel.  So,  retiring  in  spirit,  the  Lord 
shewed  me.  That  his  life  and  power  was  placed  between  us 
and  the  ship  that  pursued  us.  I  told  this  to  the  master 
and  the  rest,  and  that  the  best  way  was  to  tack  about  and 
steer  our  right  course.  I  wished  them  also  to  put  out  all 
their  candles  but  that  they  steered  by,  and  to  speak  to 
all  the  passengers  to  be  still  and  quiet.  About  the  eleventh 
hour  in  the  night  the  watch  called,  and  said  they  were  just 
upon  us.  That  disquieted  some  of  the  passengers ;  where- 
upon I  sat  up  in  my  cabin,  and,  looking  through  the  port- 
hole, the  moon  not  being  quite  down,  I  saw  them  very  near 
us,  I  was  getting  up  to  go  out  of  the  cabin,  but,  remem- 
bering the  word  of  the  Lord,  That  his  life  and  power  was 
placed  between  us  and  them,  I  lay  down  again.  The  mas- 
ter and  some  of  the  seamen  came  again,  and  asked  me,  If 
they  might  not  steer  such  a  point?  I  told  them.  They 
might  do  as  they  would.  By  this  time  the  moon  was  gone 
quite  down  and  a  fresh  gale  arose,  and  the  Lord  hid  us 
from  them,  and  we  sailed  briskly  on  and  saw  them  no 
more.  The  next  day,  being  the  first  day  of  the  week,  we 
had  a  public  meeting  in  the  ship  (as  we  usually  had  on 
that  day  throughout  the  voyage),  and  the  Lord's  presence 
was  greatly  among  us  ;  and  I  desired  the  people,  To  mind 
the  mercies  of  the  Lord,  who  had  delivered  them,  for  they 
might  have  been  all  in  the  Turks'  hands  by  that  time  had 
not  the  Lord's  hand  saved  them.  About  a  week  after,  the 
master  and  some  of  the  seamen  endeavoured  to  persuade 
the  passengers  that  it  was  not  a  Turkish  pirate  that  chased 


252 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1671. 


US,  but  a  merchantman  going  to  the  Canaries.  But  when 
I  heard  of  it  I  asked  them,  Why,  then,  did  they  speak  so 
to  me  ?  and  why  did  they  trouble  the  passengers  ?  and  why 
did  they  tack  about  from  him  and  alter  their  course  ?  And 
I  told  them.  They  should  take  heed  of  slighting  the  mercies 
of  God.  Afterwai'ds,  while  we  were  at  Barbadoes,  there 
came  in  a  merchant  from  Sally,  and  told  the  people,  That 
one  of  the  Sally  men-of-war  saw  a  monstrous  yacht  at  sea, 
the  greatest  that  ever  he  saw,  and  had  her  in  chase  and 
was  just  upon  her,  but  that  there  was  a  spirit  in  her  that 
he  could  not  take.  This  did  confirm  us  in  the  belief  that  it 
was  a  Sally  man  we  saw  make  after  us,  and  that  it  was  the 
Lord  that  delivered  us  out  of  his  hands. 

I  was  not  seasick  during  the  voyage,  as  many  of  the 
Friends  and  other  passengers  were;  but  the  many  hurts 
and  bruises  I  had  formerly  received,  and  the  griefs  and 
infirmities  I  had  contracted  in  England  by  extreme  cold 
and  hardships  that  I  had  undergone  in  many  long  and 
sore  imprisonments,  returned  upon  me  now  that  I  came 
to  sea,  so  that  I  was  very  ill  in  my  stomach,  and  full 
of  violent  pains  in  my  bones  and  limbs. 

On  the  third  of  the  eighth  month,  early  in  the  morning, 
we  discovered  the  island  of  Barbadoes,  but  it  was  between 
nine  and  ten  at  night  ere  we  came  to  anchor  in  Carlisle 
Bay.  We  got  on  shore  as  soon  as  we  could,  and  I,  with 
some  others,  walked  to  a  Friend's  house,  a  merchant,  whose 
name  was  Richard  Forstall,  above  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from 
the  Bridge  ;  but,  being  very  ill  and  weak,  I  was  so  tired 
with  that  little  walk  that  I  was  in  a  manner  quite  spent  by 
the-time  I  got  thither. 

Soon  after  I  came  into  the  island  I  was  informed  of  a 


1671.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


253 


remarkable  passage  whereiu  the  justice  of  God  did  emi- 
nently appear.  It  was  thus :  There  was  a  young  man  of 
Barbadoes,  whose  name  was  John  Drakes  (a  person  of  some 
note  in  the  world's  account,  but  a  common  swearer,  and  a 
bad  man),  who,  having  been  in  England,  and  at  London, 
had  a'  mind  to  marry  a  young  maid,  that  was  a  Friend's 
daughter,  left  by  her  mother  very  young,  and  with  a  con- 
siderable portion,  to  the  care  and  government  of  several 
Friends,  whereof  I  was  one.  He  made  his  application  to 
me  that  he  might  have  my  consent  to  marry  this  young 
maid.  I  told  him,  I  was  one  of  her  overseers  appointed 
by  her  mother  (who  was  a  widow)  to  take  care  of  her; 
that  if  her  mother  had  intended  her  for  a  match  to  any 
man  of  the  world,  she  would  have  disposed  her  accord- 
ingly, but  she  committed  her  to  us  that  she  might  be 
ti-ained  up  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord ;  and  therefore  I  should 
betray  the  trust  reposed  in  me  if  I  should  consent  that 
he,  who  was  out  of  the  fear  of  God,  should  marry  her, 
which  I  would  not  do.  When  he  saw  that  he  could  not 
obtain,  he  returned  to  Barbadoes  with  great  offence  of 
mind  against  me,  but  without  just  cause.  Afterwards, 
when  he  heard  I  was  coming  to  Barbadoes,  he  swore  des- 
perately, and  threatened  that,  if  he  could  possibly  procure 
it,  he  would  have  me  burned  to  death  when  I  came  tliere. 
Which,  a  Friend  hearing,  asked  him,  What  I  had  done  to 
him  that  he  was  so  violent  against  me?  He  would  not 
answer,  but  said  again,  I  '11  have  him  burned.  Whereupon 
the  Friend  replied,  Do  not  march  on  too  furiously,  lest 
thou  come  too  soon  to  thy  journey's  end.  About  ten  days 
after  this  he  was  struck  with  a  violent  burning  fever,  of 
which  he  died,  and  by  which  his  body  was  so  scorched  that 
22 


254 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1671. 


the  people  took  notice  of  it,  and  said  it  was  as  black  as  a 
coal.  And,  three  days  before  I  landed,  his  body  was  laid  in 
the  dust,  and  it  was  taken  notice  of  as  a  sad  example. 

Now,  because  I  was  not  yet  well  able  to  travel,  the 
Friends  of  the  island  concluded  to  have  their  men's  meet- 
ing and  their  women's  meeting  for  the  service  of  the  church 
at  Thomas  Rous's,  where  I  lay,  by  which  means  I  was  pres- 
ent amongst  them  at  each  of  their  meetings,  and  had  very 
good  service  for  the  Lord  in  both ;  for  they  had  need  of 
information  in  many  things,  and  divers  disorders  were  crept 
in  for  want  of  care  and  watchfulness.  And  I  admonished 
them  all  to  purge  the  floor  thoroughly,  and  to  sweep  their 
houses  very  clean,  that  nothing  might  remain  that  would 
defile ;  and  that  all  should  take  care  that  nothing  be  spoken 
out  of  their  meetings  to  the  blemishing  or  defaming  one  of 
another.  Then  as  to  their  blacks,  or  negroes,  I  desired  them 
to  endeavour  to  train  them  up  in  the  fear  of  God,  as  well 
them  that  were  bought  with  their  money  as  them  that  were 
born  in  their  families,  that  all  might  come  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord,  that  so  with  Joshua  they  might,  every  master 
of  a  family  say,  As  for  me  and  my  house,  we  will  serve  the 
Lord.  I  desired  them  also  that  they  would  cause  their 
overseers  to  deal  mildly  and  gently  with  their  negroes,  and 
not  use  cruelty  towards  them,  as  the  manner  of  some  hath 
been  and  is ;  and  that  after  certain  years  of  servitude  they 
would  make  them  free.  Many  sweet  and  precious  things 
were  opened  in  these  meetings  by  the  Spirit  and  in  the 
power  of  the  Lord,  to  the  edifying,  confirming,  and  build- 
ing up  of  Friends,  both  in  the  faith  and  holy  order  of  the 
gospel. 

We  had  many  great  and  precious  meetings,  both  for 


1671.] 


GEORGE  FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


255 


worship  and  for  the  affairs  of  the  church,  to  the  former 
of  which  many  of  the  world  came.  At  one  of  these  meet- 
ings there  came  (amongst  others)  one  Colonel  Lyne,  a  sober 
person,  who  was  so  very  well  satisfied  with  what  I  declared 
that  he  afterwards  said,  Now  I  can  gainsay  such  as  I  have 
heard  speak  evil  of  you,  who  say  you  do  not  own  Christ 
nor  that  he  died,  whereas  I  perceive  you  exalt  Christ  in  all 
his  offices  beyond  what  I  have  ever  heard  before.  And, 
indeed,  a  very  great  convincement  there  was  in  most  parts 
of  the  island,  which  made  the  priests  and  some  professors 
fret  and  rage.  Our  meetings  were  very  large  and  full,  and 
free  from  disturbance'  from  the  government,  though  the 
envious  priests  and  some  professors  endeavoured  to  stir 
up  the  magistrates  against  us.  And,  when  they  found  they 
could  not  prevail  that  way,  some  of  them  that  were  Bap- 
tists came  to  the  meeting  at  the  town,  which  was  very  large 
and  full  of  people  of  several  ranks  and  qualities.  A  great 
company  came  also  with  them,  and  they  brought  with  them 
a  malicious,  slanderous  paper,  written  by  John  Pennyman, 
with  which  they  made  a  great  noise.  But  the  Lord  gave 
me  wisdom  and  utterance  to  answer  their  cavils,  so  that  the 
auditory  generally  received  satisfaction,  and  those  quarrel- 
some professors  lost  ground  by  their  coming.  But  the  rage 
and  envy  in  our  adversaries  did  not  cease,  but  they  en- 
deavoured to  defame  Friends  with  many  false  and  scan- 
dalous reports  which  they  spread  abroad  through  the 
island.  Whereupon  I,  with  some  other  Friends,  drew  up 
a  paper,  to  go  forth  in  the  name  of  the  people  called 
Quakers,  for  the  clearing  truth  and  Friends  from  those 
false  reports.    It  was  directed  thus : 


I 


256 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1671. 


For  the  Governour  of  Barbadoes,  with  his  Council  and 
Assembly,  and  all  others  in  power,  both  civil  and  mili- 
tary, in  this  Island,  from  the  People  called  Quakers. 
Whereas,  many  scandalous  lies  and  slanders  have  been 
cast  upon  us  to  render  us  odious,  as  that  we  do  deny  God 
and  Christ  Jesus  and  the  Scriptures  of  truth,  etc.  This  is 
to  inform  you  that  all  our  books  and  declarations  which 
for  these  many  years  have  been  published  to  the  world  do 
clearly  testify  the  contrary  ;  yet,  notwithstanding,  for  your 
satisfaction,  we  do  now  plainly  and  sincerely  declare,  That 
we  do  own  and  believe  in  God,  the  only  wise,  omnipotent, 
and  everlasting  God,  who  is  the  Creator  of  all  things  both 
in  heaven  and  in  the  earth,  and  the  Preserver  of  all  that 
He  hath  made ;  who  is  God  over  all,  blessed  forever,  to 
whom  be  all  honour  and  glory,  dominion,  praise,  and^ 
thanksgiving,  both  now  and  for  evermore!  And  we  do 
own  and  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  beloved  and  only  be- 
gotten Son,  in  whom  He  is  well  pleased ;  who  was  conceived 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  in  whom 
we  have  redemption  through  his  blood,  even  the  forgive- 
ness of  sins ;  who  is  the  express  image  of  the  invisible  God, 
the  first-born  of  every  creature,  by  whom  were  all  things 
created  that  are  in  heaven  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible 
and  invisible,  whether  they  be  thrones  or  dominions  or 
principalities  or  powers, — all  things  were  created  by  Him. 
And  we  do  own  and  believe  that  He  was  made  a  sacrifice 
for  sin,  who  knew  no  sin,  neither  was  guile  found  in  his 
mouth  ;  and  that  He  was  crucified  for  us  in  the  flesh  with- 
out the  gates  of  Jerusalem ;  and  that  He  was  buried  and 
rose  again  the  third  day,  by  the  power  of  his  Father,  for 
our  justification  ;  and  we  do  believe  that  He  ascended  up 


1671.] 


GEOEGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


257 


into  heaven,  and  now  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God. 
This  Jesus,  who  was  the  foundation  of  the  holy  prophets 
and  apostles,  is  our  foundation  ;  and  we  do  believe  that 
there  is  no  other  foundation  to  be  laid  but  that  which  is 
laid,  even  Christ  Jesus,  who,  we  believe,  tasted  death  for 
every  man,  and  shed  his  blood  for  all  men,  and  is  the  pro- 
pitiation for  our  sins,  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for 
the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  according  as  John  the  Baptist 
testified  of  Him  when  he  said.  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God, 
that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world !  (John  i,  29.)  We 
believe  that  He  alone  is  our  Kedeemer  and  Saviour,  even 
the  Captain  of  our  salvation  (who  saves  us  from  sin  as 
well  as  from  hell  and  the  wrath  to  come,  and  destroys  the 
devil  and  his  works)  ;  who  is  the  Seed  of  the  woman  that 
bruises  the  serpent's  head,  to  wit,  Christ  Jesus,  the  Alpha 
and  Omega,  the  First  and  the  Last ;  that  He  is  (as  the 
Scriptures  of  truth  say  of  Him)  our  wisdom  and  righteous- 
ness, justification  and  redemption;  neither  is  there  salva- 
tion in  any  other,  for  there  is  no  other  name  under  heaven 
given  among  men  whereby  we  may  be  saved.  It  is  He  alone 
who  is  the  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  our  souls ;  He  it  is  who 
is  our  Prophet,  whom  Moses  long  since  testified  of,  saying, 
A  Prophet  shall  the  Lord  your  God  raise  up  unto  you  of 
your  brethren,  like  unto  me;  Him  shall  ye  hear  in  all 
things  whatsoever  He  shall  say  unto  you ;  and  it  shall  come 
to  pass  that  every  soul  that  will  not  hear  that  Prophet  shall 
be  destroyed  from  among  the  people.  (Acts  ii.  22,  23.)  He 
it  is  that  is  now  come,  and  hath  given  us  an  understanding 
that  we  may  know  Him  that  is  true ;  and  He  rules  in  our 
hearts  by  his  law  of  love  and  of  life,  and  makes  us  free 
from  the  law  of  sin  and  death,  and  we  have  no  life  but  by 
22*  R 


258 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1671. 


Him,  for  He  is  the  quickening  Spirit,  the  Second  Adam, 
the  Lord  from  heaven,  by  whose  blood  we  are  cleansed, 
and  our  consciences  sprinkled  from  dead  works,  to  serve 
the  living  God.  And  He  is  our  Mediator,  that  makes  peace 
and  reconciliation  between  God  offended  and  us  offending ; 
He  being  the  Oath  of  God,  the  new  covenant  of  light,  life, 
grace,  and  peace,  the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith. 
Now  this  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  heavenly  man,  the  Eman- 
uel, God  with  us,  we  all  own  and  believe  in ;  Him  whom 
the  high-priest  raged  against,  and  said  He  had  spoken  blas- 
phemy ;  whom  the  priests  and  elders  of  the  Jews  took  coun- 
sel together  against  and  put  to  death  ;  the  same  whom  Judas 
betrayed  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  which  the  priests  gave 
him  as  a  reward  for  his  treason,  who  also  gave  large  money 
to  the  soldiers  to  broach  a  horrible  lie,  namely,  That  his 
disciples  came  and  stole  Him  away  by  night  whilst  they 
slept.  And,  after  He  was  risen  from  the  dead,  the  history 
of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  sets  forth  how  the  chief  priests 
and  elders  persecuted  the  disciples  of  this  Jesus  for  preach- 
ing Christ  and  his  resurrection  ; — this,  we  say,  is  that  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  whom  we  own  to  be  our  life  and  salvation. 

And,  as  concerning  the  Holy  Scriptures,  we  do  believe. 
That  they  were  given  forth  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God, 
through  the  holy  men  of  God,  who,  as  the  Scripture  itself 
declares  (2  Pet.  i.  21),  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost.  We  believe  they  are  to  be  read,  believed, 
and  fulfilled  (He  that  fulfils  them  is  Christ)  ;  and  they  are 
profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  and  for 
instruction  in  righteousness,  that  the  man  of  God  may  be 
perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works  (2  Tim. 
iii.  16),  and  are  able  to  make  wise  unto  salvation  through 


1671.]  GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL.  259 

faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  And  we  do  believe  that  the  Holy 
Scriptures  are  the  words  of  God,  for  it  is  said  in  Exodus 
XX.  1,  God  spake  all  these  words,  saying,  etc.,  meaning  the 
Ten  Commandments  given  forth  upon  Mount  Sinai ;  and 
in  Rev.  xxii.  18,  saith  John,  I  testify  to  every  man  that 
heareth  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book ;  if  any 
man  addeth  unto  these,  and  if  any  man  shall  take  away 
from  the  words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy  (not  the 
word),  etc.  So  in  Luke  i.  20,  Because  thou  believest  not 
my  words.  And  so  in  John  v.  47,  and  John  xv.  7,  John 
xiv.  23,  John  xii.  47.  So  that  we  call  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
as  Christ  and  the  apostles  called  them,  and  holy  men  of 
God  called  them,  viz.,  the  words  of  God. 

Another  slander  and  lie  they  have  cast  upon  us,  namely, 
That  we  should  teach  the  negroes  to  rebel — a  thiug  we 
utterly  abhor  and  detest  in  our  hearts,  the  Lord  knows 
it,  who  is  the  searcher  of  all  hearts,  and  knows  all  things, 
and  so  can  witness  and  testify  for  us  that  this  is  a  most 
abominable  untruth ;  for  that  which  we  have  spoken  and 
declared  to  them  is.  To  exhort  and  admonish  them  to  be 
sober,  and  to  fear  God,  and  to  love  their  masters  and  mis- 
tresses, and  to  be  faithful  and  diligent  in  their  masters' 
service  and  business.  .  .  .  Now  consider,  friends,  it  is  no 
transgression  for  a  master  of  a  family  to  instruct  his  family 
himself,  or  for  some  others  to  do  it  in  his  behalf,  but  rather 
it  is  a  very  great  duty  incumbent  upon  them.  Abraham 
and  Joshua  did  so.  Of  the  first  we  read,  The  Lord  said 
(Gen.  xviii.  19)  I  know  that  Abraham  will  command  his 
children  and  his  household  after  him,  and  they  shall  keep 
the  way  of  the  Lord  to  do  justice  and  judgment,  that  the 
Lord  may  bring  upon  Abraham  the  things  that  He  hath 


260 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1671. 


spoken  of  him.  And  the  latter,  we  read,  said  (Josh.  xxiv. 
15),  Choose  ye  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve ;  but,  as  for  me 
and  my  house,  we  will  serve  the  Lord.  We  do  declare  that 
we  do  esteem  it  a  duty  incumbent  on  us  to  pray  with  and 
for,  to  teach,  instruct,  and  admonish  those  in  and  belong- 
ing to  our  families,  this  being  a  command  of  the  Lord,  the 
disobedience  whereunto  will  provoke  the  Lord's  displeasure, 
as  may  be  seen  in  Jer.  x.  25.  Pour  out  thy  fury  upon 
the  heathen  that  know  thee  not,  and  upon  the  families 
that  call  not  upon  thy  name.'  Now  negroes,  tawnies,  In- 
dians make  up  a  very  great  part  of  the  families  in  this 
island;  for  whom  an  account  will  be  required  by  Him  who 
comes  to  judge  both  quick  and  dead.  .  .  .  This  wicked 
slander  (of  our  endeavouring  to  make  the  negroes  rebel) 
our  adversaries  took  occasion  to  raise  from  our  having  had 
some  meetings  with  and  amongst  the  negroes ;  for  both  I 
and  other  Friends  had  several  meetings  wdth  them  in 
several  plantations,  wherein  we  exhorted  them  to  justice, 
sobriety,  temperance,  chastity,  and  piety,  and  to  be  subject 
to  their  masters  and  governours, — which  was  altogether 
contrary  to  what  our  envious  adversaries  maliciously  sug- 
gested against  us. 

Having  now  been  three  months  or  more  in  Barbados, 
and  in  that  time  having  visited  Friends,  throughly  set- 
tled meetings,  and  despatched  that  service  for  which  the 
Lord  brought  me  thither,  I  felt  my  spirit  clear  of  that 
island,  and  drawings  to  Jamaica.  I  set  sail  from  Barba- 
dos to  Jamaica  on  the  eighth  day  of  the  Eleventh  month, 
1671,  Robert  "Widders,  William  Edmundson,  Solomon  Ec- 
des,  and  Elizabeth  Hooton  going  with  me.  We  had  a  quick 


1671.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


261 


and  easy  passage  to  Jamaica,  where  we  met  with  our  friends 
James  Lancaster,  John  Cartwright,  and  George  Pattison 
again,  who  had  been  labouring  there  in  the  service  of  truth, 
into  which  we  forthwith  entered  with  them,  travelling  up 
and  down  through  the  island,  which  is  large :  and  a  brave 
country  it  is,  though  the  people  are,  many  of  them,  de- 
bauched and  wicked.  We  had  much  service  there,  for 
there  was  a  great  convincement,  and  many  received  the 
truth,  some  of  which  were  people  of  account  in  the  world. 
Y\e  had  many  meetings  there,  which  were  large  and  very 
quiet.  When  we  had  been  about  seven  weeks  in  Jamaica, 
and  had  brought  Friends  into  pretty  good  order,  and  set- 
tled several  meetings  amono;st  them,  we  left  Solomon  Ec- 
cles  there ;  the  rest  of  us  embarked  for  Maryland. 

We  went  on  board  on  the  8th  of  the  First  month,  1671-2  ; 
and,  having  contrary  winds,  were  a  full  week  sailing  for- 
wards and  backwards  before  we  could  get  out  of  sight  of 
Jamaica.  A  difficult  voyage  this  proved,  and  pretty  dan- 
gerous, especially  in  our  passing  through  the  Gulf  of  Flor- 
ida, where  we  met  with  many  trials  by  winds  and  storms. 
But  the  great  God,  who  is  Lord  of  the  seas  and  of  the  land, 
and  who  rideth  upon  the  wings  of  the  wind,  did  by  his 
power  preserve  us  through  many  and  great  dangers,  when 
by  extreme  stress  of  weather  our  vessel  was  divers  times 
like  to  be  overset  and  much  of  her  tackling  broken.  And 
indeed  we  were  sensible  that  the  Lord  was  a  God  at  hand, 
and  that  his  ear  was  open  to  the  supplications  of  his  peo- 
ple. For  when  the  winds  were  so  strong  and  boisterous,  and 
the  storms  and  tempests  so  great,  that  the  sailors  knew  not 
what  to  do,  but  were  fain  to  let  the  ship  go  which  way  she 
would,  then  did  we  pray  unto  the  Lord ;  and  the  Lord  did 


262 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1672. 


graciously  hear  and  accept  us,  and  did  calm  the  winds  and 
the  seas  and  gave  us  seasonable  weather,  and  made  us  to 
rejoice  in  his  salvation.  Blessed  and  praised  be  the  holy 
name  of  the  Lord,  whose  power  hath  dominion  over  all, 
and  whom  the  winds  and  the  seas  obey ! 

"We  were  at  sea  betwixt  six  and  seven  weeks  in  this 
passage  from  Jamaica  to  Maryland.  Here  we  found  John 
Burneyate  intending  shortly  to  sail  for  Old  England ;  but, 
upon  our  arrival,  he  altered  his  purpose,  and  joined  with 
us  in  the  Lord's  service  which  we  were  upon.  He  had 
appointed  a  general  meeting  for  all  the  Friends  in  the 
province  of  Maryland,  that  he  might  see  them  together 
and  take  his  leave  of  them  before  he  departed  out  of  the 
country ;  and  it  was  so  ordered  by  the  good  providence  of 
God  that  we  landed  just  time  enough  to  reach  that  meet- 
ing, by  which  means  we  had  a  very  seasonable  opportunity 
of  taking  the  Friends  of  the  province  together.  A  very 
large  meeting  this  was,  and  held  four  days,  to  which  (be- 
sides Friends)  came  many  of  the  world's  people,  divers  of 
w4iich  were  of  considerable  quality  in  the  world's  account. 
After  the  public  meetings  were  over,  the  men's  and  women's 
meetings  began,  wherein  I  opened  to  Friends  the  service 
thereof  to  their  great  satisfaction.  After  this  we  went  to 
another  place,  called  The  Cliffs,  where  another  general  meet- 
ing was  appointed. 

After  these  two  general  meetings  were  over,  we  parted 
company,  dividing  ourselves  into  several  coasts  for  the  ser- 
vice of  truth.  James  Lancaster  and  John  Cartwright  went 
by  sea  for  New  England  ;  William  Edmundson,  and  three 
Friends  more  with  him,  sailed  for  Virginia,  where  things 
were  much  out  of  order ;  John  Burneyate,  Kobert  Widders, 


1672.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


263 


George  Pattison,  and  I,  with  several  Friends  of  the  prov- 
ince, went  over  by  boat  to  the  Eastern  Shore,  and  had  a 
meeting  there  on  the  First  day,  where  many  people  received 
the  truth  with  gladness,  and  Friends  were  greatly  refreshed  : 
a  very  large  and  heavenly  meeting  it  was. 

The  next  day  we  began  our  journey  by  land  to  New 
England — a  tedious  journey  through  the  woods  and  wil- 
derness, over  bogs  and  great  rivers ;  [and,  after  two  days' 
travel,  reached]  a  Dutch  town,  called  New  Castle.  We 
departed  from  thence,  and  got  over  the  river  Delaware, 
not  without  great  danger  of  some  of  our  lives ;  and  when 
we  were  over  we  were  troubled  to  get  new  guides,  which 
were  hard  to  get,  and  very  chargeable.  Then  had  we  that 
wilderness  country  to  pass  through  which  is  since  called 
West  Jersey,  which  was  not  then  inhabited  by  English,  so 
that  we  have  travelled  a  whole  day  together  without  seeing 
man  or  woman,  house  or  dwelling-place,  and  sometimes  we 
lay  in  the  woods  by  a  fire,  and  sometimes  in  the  Indians' 
wigwams  or  houses.  In  this  journey  we  came  one  night  to 
an  Indian  town,  and  lay  at  their  king's  house,  who  was  a 
very  pretty  man  ;  and  both  he  and  his  wife  received  us  very 
lovingly,  and  his  attendants  (such  as  they  were)  were  very 
respectful  to  us :  they  laid  us  mats  to  lie  on,  but  provision 
was  very  short  with  them,  having  caught  but  little  that  day. 
At  another  Indian  town  where  we  stayed  their  king  came 
to  us,  and  he  could  speak  some  English  ;  wherefore  I  spake 
to  him  much,  and  also  to  his  people,  and  they  were  very 
loving  to  us.  At  length  we  came  to  a  town  called  Middle 
Town,  which  is  an  English  plantation  in  East  Jersey,  and 
there  were  some  Friends,  but  we  could  not  stay  to  have  a 
meeting  there  at  that  time,  being  earnestly  pressed  in  our 


264 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1672. 


spirits  to  get  to  the  half-year's  meeting  of  Friends  at  Oyster 
Bay,  in  Long  Island,  which  was  very  near  at  hand.  Where- 
fore we  went  down  with  a  Friend  (whose  name  was  Rich- 
ard Hartshorn,  brother  to  Hugh  Hartshorn,  the  upholsterer 
in  London),  who  received  us  gladly  to  his  house,  where  we 
refreshed  ourselves  (for  we  were  weary),  and  then  he  car- 
ried us  and  our  horses  in  his  own  boat  over  a  great  water 
(which  held  us  most  part  of  the  day  in  getting  over),  and 
set  us  upon  Long  Island.  So  we  got  that  evening  to  Friends 
at  Gravesand,  with  whom  we  tarried  that  night,  and  the 
next  day  we  got  to  Flushing,  and  the  day  following  we 
reached  to  Oyster  Bay,  several  Friends,  both  of  Gravesand 
and  Flushing  accompanying  us.  The  half-year's  meeting 
began  next  day,  which  was  the  first  day  of  the  week,  and 
lasted  four  days.  The  first  and  second  days  we  had  public 
meetings  for  worship,  to  which  the  people  of  the  world  of 
all  sorts  might,  and  did,  come;  on  the  third  day  of  the 
week  were  the  men's  and  women's  meetings,  wherein  the 
affairs  of  the  church  were  taken  care  of.  Here  we  met 
with  some  of  the  bad  spirits,  who  were  run  out  from  truth 
into  prejudice,  contention,  and  opposition  to  the  order  of 
truth  and  to  Friends  therein.  These  had  been  very  trouble- 
some to  Friends  in  their  meetings  there  and  thereabouts 
formerly,  and,  it  is  like,  would  have  been  so  now ;  but  I 
would  not  suffer  the  service  of  our  men's  and  women's 
meetings  to  be  interrupted  and  hindered  by  their  cavils. 
Wherefore  I  let  them  know.  That  if  they  had  anything 
to  object  against  the  order  of  truth  which  we  were  in,  we 
would  give  them  a  meeting  another  day  on  purpose.  And, 
indeed,  I  laboured  the  more,  and  travelled  the  harder,  to 
get  to  this  meeting,  where  it  was  expected  many  of  these 


1672.] 


GEORGE    fox's  JOURNAL. 


265 


contentious  people  would  be,  because  I  understood  they 
had  reflected  much  upon  me  when  I  was  far  from  them. 
So,  the  men's  and  women's  meetings  being  over,  on  the 
fourth  day  we  had  a  meeting  with  those  discontented  peo- 
ple, to  which  as  many  of  them  as  would  did  come,  and  as 
many  Friends  as  had  a  desire  were  present  also ;  and  the 
Lord's  power  brake  forth  gloriously,  to  the  confounding 
of  the  gainsayers.  And  then  some  of  those  that  had  been 
chief  in  the  mischievous  work  of  contention  and  opposition 
against  the  truth  began  to  fawn  upon  me,  and  to  cast  the 
matter  upon  others;  but  the  deceitful  spirit  was  judged 
down  and  condemned,  and  the  glorious  truth  of  God  was 
exalted  and  set  over  all,  and  they  were  all  brought  down 
and  bowed  under,  which  Avas  of  great  service  to  truth,  and 
great  satisfaction  and  comfort  to  Friends.  Glory  to  the 
Lord  for  ever ! 

When  we  were  clear  of  the  island  we  returned  to  Oyster 
Bay,  waiting  for  a  wind  to  carry  us  to  Rhode  Island,  which 
was  computed  to  be  about  two  hundred  miles.  As  soon  as 
the  wind  served,  we  set  sail,  and  arrived  in  Rhode  Island 
on  the  thirtieth  day  of  the  Third  month,  where  we  were 
gladly  received  by  Friends.  The  week  following,  the  yearly 
meeting  for  all  the  Friends  of  New  England  and  the  other 
colonies  adjacent,  was  held  in  this  island.  This  meeting 
lasted  six  days,  of  which  the  first  four  days  were  general 
public  meetings  for  worship,  to  which  abundance  of  the 
world's  people  came.  After  these  public  meetings  were  over, 
the  men's  meeting  began,  which  was  large,  precious,  and 
weighty ;  and  the  day  following  was  the  women's  meeting, 
which  also  was  large  and  very  solemn  ;  and  these  two  meet- 
ings being  for  the  ordering  of  the  affairs  of  the  church, 
23 


266 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1672. 


many  weighty  things  were  opened  and  communicated  to 
them  by  way  of  advice,  information,  and  instruction  in  the 
services  relating  thereunto,  that  all  might  be  kept  clean, 
sweet,  and  savoury  amongst  them.  Now,  when  this  great 
and  general  meeting  in  Rhode  Island  was  ended,  it  was 
somewhat  hard  for  Friends  to  part ;  for  the  glorious  power 
of  the  Lord,  which  was  over  all,  and  his  blessed  truth  and 
life  flowing  amongst  them,  had  so  knit  and  united  them 
together,  that  they  spent  two  days  in  taking  leave  one  of 
another  and  of  the  Friends  of  the  island ;  and  then,  being 
mightily  filled  with  the  presence  and  power  of  the  Lord, 
they  went  away  with  joyful  hearts  to  their  several  habita- 
tions in  the  several  colonies  where  they  lived. 

When  this  general  meeting  was  fully  over,  and  Friends 
had  taken  their  leaves  one  of  another  to  depart  home,  we, 
who  travelled  amongst  them,  dispersed  ourselves  into  our 
several  services,  according  as  the  Lord  ordered  us.  John 
Burneyate,  with  John  Cartwright  and  George  Pattison, 
went  into  the  eastern  parts  of  New  England,  in  company 
with  the  Friends  that  came  from  thence,  to  visit  the  par- 
ticular meetings  there ;  whom  John  Stubbs  and  James  Lan- 
caster intended  to  follow  a  while  after  in  the  same  service 
of  truth,  but  they  were  not  yet  clear  of  this  island.  Robert 
Widders  and  I  stayed  some  time  longer  also  upon  this 
island,  finding  service  still  here  for  the  Lord,  through  the 
great  openness  of  the  people,  and  the  daily  coming  in  of 
fresh  people  in  sloops  from  other  colonies,  for  some  tim 
after  the  general  meeting  was  over:  so  that  we  had  man 
large  and  serviceable  meetings  among  them  for  several  day 
after. 

Then  we  had  a  meeting  at  a  place  called  Providence 


1673.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


267 


which  was  very  large,  as  consisting  of  many  sorts  and  sects 
of  people.  After  this  we  went  to  another  place,  called  Xar- 
ragansett,  about  twenty  miles  from  Khode  Island,  and  the 
governour  went  with  us.  There  we  had  a  meeting  at  a  jus- 
tice's house,  where  Friends  had  never  had  any  meeting 
before :  and  the  meeting  was  very  large.  Most  of  these 
people  were  such  as  had  never  heard  Friends  before ;  but 
they  were  mightily  affected  with  the  meeting,  and  a  great 
desire  there  is  after  the  truth  amongst  that  people.  At 
another  place  I  heard  some  of  the  magistrates  should  say 
among  themselves.  If  they  had  money  enough,  they  would 
hire  me  to  be  their  minister.  This  was  where  they  did  not 
well  understand  us  and  our  principles.  But,  when  I  heard 
of  it,  I  said,  It  was  time  for  me  to  be  gone,  for  if  their  eye 
was  so  much  to  me  or  any  of  us  they  would  not  come  to 
their  own  teacher ;  for  this  thing  (of  hiring  ministers)  had 
spoiled  many  by  hindering  them  from  improving  their  own 
talents,  whereas  our  labour  is  to  bring  every  one  to  their 
own  teacher  in  themselves. 

[He  spent  about  two  years  in  travelling  from  Xew  Eng- 
land to  Carolina  and  back  to  Maryland,  through  the  wil- 
derness of  woods  and  swamps,  and  in  open  boats  through 
the  bays  and  sounds ;  often  sleeping  at  night  in  the  woods 
or  in  the  boats,  and  suffering  much  from  exposure  to  wet 
and  cold.  He  held  meetings  at  various  places  with  Friends, 
and  large  numbers  of  the  other  inhabitants.  He  also  had 
meetings  with  the  Indians,  who,  he  says,  "  carried  them- 
selves very  lovingly ;"  and  of  some,  he  says,  "  to  whom  I 
spake,  and  I  found  they  understood  the  thing  I  spake  of" 
Being  in  Carolina,  he  says,  "  The  governour,  with  his  wife, 
received  us  lovingly,  but  there  was  at  his  house  a  doctor 


268 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1673. 


who  would  needs  dispute  with  us.  And,  truly,  his  oppos- 
ing us  was  of  good  service,  giving  occasion  for  the  opening 
of  many  things  to  the  people  concerning  the  light  and  spirit 
of  God,  which  he  denied  to  be  in  every  one,  and  affirmed 
that  it  was  not  in  the  Indians.  Whereupon,  I  called  an 
Indian  to  us,  and  asked  him, '  Whether  or  no,  when  he  did 
lie,  or  do  wrong  to  any  one,  whether  there  was  not  some- 
thing in  him  that  did  reprove  him  for  it?'  And  he  said, 
*  There  was  such  a  thing  in  him  that  did  so  reprove  him, 
and  he  was  ashamed  when  he  had  done  wrong  or  spoken 
wrong.'  "] 

Now,  having  travelled  through  most  parts  of  that  coun- 
try, and  visited  most  of  the  plantations  thereabouts,  and 
had  very  good  service  for  the  Lord  in  America ;  having 
alarmed  the  people  of  all  sorts  where  we  came,  and  pro- 
claimed the  day  of  God's  salvation  amongst  them,  we 
found  our  spirits  began  to  be  clear  of  those  parts  of  the 
world,  and  to  draw  towards  Old  England  again  ;  yet  we 
were  desirous,  and  felt  freedom  from  the  Lord,  to  stay  till 
the  general  meeting  for  that  province  of  Maryland  was 
over  (which  drew  nigh),  that  we  might  see  Friends  gen- 
erally together  before  we  departed.  It  was  a  wonderful, 
glorious  meeting ;  and  the  mighty  presence  of  the  Lord 
was  seen  and  felt  over  all.  Blessed  and  praised  be  his 
holy  name  for  ever,  who  over  all  giveth  dominion ! 

After  this  meeting  we  took  our  leave  of  Friends,  parting 
in  great  tenderness  in  the  sense  of  the  heavenly  life  and 
virtuous  power  of  the  Lord,  that  was  livingly  felt  amongst 
us,  and  went  by  water  to  the  place  where  we  were  to  take 
shipping,  many  Friends  accompanying  us  thither,  and  tar- 
rying with  us  that  night ;  and  the  day  following  we  set  sail 


1673.] 


GEORGE   FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


269 


for  England ;  and,  on  the  twenty-eighth  of  the  Fourth 
month,  cast  anchor  at  King's  Road,  which  is  the  harbour 
for  BristoL 

We  went  on  shore  that  afternoon,  and  got  to  Shear- 
hampton,  where  we  got  horses  and  rode  to  Bristol  that 
night,  where  Friends  received  us  with  great  joy.  In  the 
evening  I  writ  a  letter  to  my  wife,  to  give  her  notice  of 
my  landing,  as  followeth  : 

Dear  Heart. — This  day  we  came  into  Bristol  near 
night  from  the  seas,  glory  to  the  Lord  God  over  all  for 
ever,  who  was  our  convoy,  and  steered  our  course ;  who  is 
the  God  of  the  whole  earth,  and  of  the  seas  and  winds,  and 
made  the  clouds  his  chariots  beyond  all  words :  blessed  be 
his  name  for  ever!  who  is  over  all  in  his  great  power  and 
wisdom.  Amen.  Robert  Widders  and  James  Lancaster 
are  with  me,  and  we  are  well,  glory  to  the  Lord  for  ever, 
who  hath  carried  us  through  many  perils — perils  by  water 
and  in  storms ;  perils  by  pirates  and  robbers ;  perils  in  the 
wilderness  and  amongst  false  professors.  Praises  to  Him, 
whose  glory  is  over  all  for  ever !  Amen.  Therefore  mind 
the  fresh  life,  and  live  all  to  God  in  it.  I  do  intend  (if  the 
Lord  will)  to  stay  a  while  this-away,  it  may  be  till  the  fair. 
So,  no  more,  but  my  love  to  all  Friends.  G.  F. 

Bristol,  the  28th  day  of  the  ] 
4th  month,  1673.  ) 

Between  this  and  the  fair  my  wife  came  out  of  the  north 
to  Bristol  to  me,  and  her  son-in-law,  Thomas  Lower,  with 
two  of  her  daughters,  came  with  her ;  and  her  other  son- 
in-law,  John  Rouse,  and  W.  Penn  and  his  wife,  and  Ger- 
xard  Roberts,  came  down  from  London,  and  many  Friends 
23* 


270 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1673. 


from  several  parts  of  the  nation  came  to  the  fair,  and  glo- 
rious, powerful  meetings  we  had  there  at  that  time ;  for  the 
Lord's  infinite  power  and  life  was  over  all.  In  the  fresh 
openings  whereof  I  was  moved  to  declare  of  three  estates  and 
three  teachers,  viz.,  .  .  .  God  was  the  first  teacher  in  Para- 
dise, and  whilst  man  kept  under  his  teaching  he  was  hap- 
py ;  the  Serpent  was  the  second  teacher,  and  when  man 
followed  his  teaching  he  came  into  misery  and  into  the 
fall ;  .  .  .  Christ  Jesus  w^as  the  third  teacher,  of  whom  God 
saith,  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased. 
Hear  ye  Him ;  and  who  Himself  saith.  Learn  of  me.  .  .  .  So, 
as  man  and  woman  come  up  again  to  God,  and  are  renewed 
up  into  his  image,  righteousness  and  holiness  by  Christ, 
thereby  they  come  up  into  the  paradise  of  God,  the  state 
which  man  was  in  before  he  fell,  and  into  a  higher  state 
than  that,  to  sit  down  in  Christ,  that  never  fell.  There- 
fore, the  Son  of  God  is  to  be  heard  in  all  things,  who  is 
the  Saviour  and  the  Redeemer,  and  hath  laid  down  his 
life,  and  bought  his  sheep  with  his  precious  blood.  .  .  .  And 
whereas  some  have  objected.  That  although  Christ  did 
speak  both  to  his  disciples  and  to  the  Jews  in  the  days 
of  his  flesh,  yet,  since  his  resurrection  and  ascension.  He 
doth  not  speak  now.  The  answer  is :  That  as  God  did  then 
speak  by  his  Son  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  so  the  Son,  Christ 
Jesus,  doth  now  speak  by  his  Spirit. 

Many  deep  and  precious  things  were  opened  in  those 
meetings  by  the  Eternal  Spirit,  which  searcheth  and  re- 
vealeth  the  deep  things  of  God.  And,  after  I  had  finished 
my  service  for  the  Lord  in  that  city,  I  departed  thence  into 
Gloucestershire,  where  we  had  many  large  and  precious 
meetings,  and  the  Lord's  everlasting  power  flowed  over 


1673.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


271 


all.  From  Gloucestershire  I  passed  into  Wiltshire,  where 
also  we  had  many  blessed  meetings.  At  Slattenford,  in 
Wiltshire,  we  had  a  very  good  meeting,  though  we  met 
there  with  much  opposition  from  some  who  had  set  them- 
selves against  women's  meetings,  which  I  was  moved  of  the 
Lord  to  recommend  to  Friends  for  the  benefit  and  advan- 
tage of  the  church  of  Christ,  That  the  faithful  women,  who 
were  called  to  the  belief  of  the  truth,  being  made  partakers 
of  the  same  precious  faith  and  heirs  of  the  same  everlast- 
ing gospel  of  life  and  salvation  as  the  men  are,  might,  in 
like  manner,  come  into  the  possession  and  practice  of  the 
gospel  order,  and  therein  be  meet  helps  unto  the  men  in 
the  restoration,  in  the  service  of  truth,  in  the  affairs  of  the 
church,  as  they  are  outwardly  in  outward  and  civil  or  tem- 
poral things.  That  so  all  the  family  of  God,  women  as  well 
as  men,  might  know,  possess,  perform,  and  discharge  their 
offices  and  services  in  the  house  of  God,  whereby  the  poor 
might  be  the  better  looked  after  and  taken  care  of;  the 
younger  sort  instructed,  informed,  and  taught  in  the  way 
of  God;  the  loose  and  disorderly  reproved  and  admonished 
in  the  fear  of  the  Lord ;  the  clearness  of  persons  propound- 
ing marriage  more  closely  and  strictly  inquired  into  in  the 
wisdom  of  God  ;  and  all  the  members  of  the  spiritual  body, 
the  church,  might  watch  over  and  be  helpful  to  each  other 
in  love.  But,  after  these  opposers  had  run  into  much  con- 
tention and  wrangling,  the  power  of  the  Lord  struck  down 
one  of  the  chief  of  them,  so  that  his  spirit  sunk,  and  he 
came  to  be  sensible  of  the  evil  he  had  done  in  opposing 
God's  heavenly  power,  and  confessed  his  error  before 
Friends ;  and  afterwards  gave  forth  a  paper  of  condemna- 
tion, wherein  he  declared.  That  he  did  wilfully  oppose 


272 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1673. 


(although  I  often  warned  him  to  take  heed)  until  the  fire 
of  the  Lord  did  burn  within  him,  and  he  saw  the  angel  of 
the  Lord,  with  his  sword  drawn  in  his  hand,  ready  to  cut 
him  off,  etc. 

I  returned  by  Kingston  to  London,  whither  I  felt  my 
spirit  drawn,  having  heard  that  many  Friends  were  had 
before  the  magistrates,  and  divers  imprisoned,  both  at  Lon- 
don and  in  other  cities  and  towns  in  the  nation,  for  open- 
ing their  shop-windows  upon  holy  days  and  fast  days  (as 
they  were  called),  and  for  bearing  testimony  against  all 
such  observations  of  days  ;  which  Friends  could  not  but  do, 
knowing  that  the  true  Christians  did  not  observe  the  Jews' 
holy  days  in  the  apostles'  times ;  neither  could  we  observe 
the  heathens'  and  Papists'  holy  days  (so  called),  which 
have  been  set  up  amongst  those  that  are  called  Christians 
since  the  apostles'  days.  For  we  were  redeemed  out  of  days 
by  Christ  Jesus,  and  brought  into  the  day  which  hath 
sprung  from  on  high,  and  are  come  into  Him  who  is 
Lord  of  the  Jewish  sabbath  and  the  substance  of  the 
Jews'  signs. 

Now,  after  I  had  stayed  some  time  in  London  labouring 
for  some  relief  and  ease  to  Friends  in  this  case,  I  took  leave 
of  Friends  there  and  went  into  the  country,  with  my  wife 
and  her  daughter  Kachel,  to  Hendon,  in  Middlesex,  and 
from  thence  to  William  Penn's,  at  Rickmansworth,  in  Hert- 
fordshire, whither  Thomas  Lower  (who  married  another  of 
my  wife's  daughters)  came  to  us  the  next  day,  to  accom- 
pany us  in  our  journey  northward.  After  we  had  visited 
Friends  thereabouts,  we  passed  to  a  Friend's  house  near 
Aylesbury,  and  from  thence  to  Bray  Doily's,  at  Adderbury, 
in  Oxfordshire. 


1673.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


273 


Now  at  night,  as  I  was  sitting  at  supper,  I  felt  I  was 
taken,  yet  I  said  nothing  to  anybody  of  it  then.  But  get- 
ting out  next  morning,  we  travelled  through  the  country 
into  Worcestershire,  and  went  to  John  Halford's  house,  at 
Armscot,  in  Tredington  parish,  where  we  had  a  very  large 
and  precious  meeting  in  his  barn,  the  Lord's  powerful 
presence  being  eminently  with  us  and  amongst  us.  After 
the  meeting  was  done,  and  Friends  (most  of  them)  gone 
away,  as  I  was  sitting  in  the  parlour,  discoursing  with 
some  Friends  that  stayed,  there  came  to  the  house  one 
Henry  Parker,  called  a  justice,  and  with  him  one  Rowland 
Hains,  a  priest  of  Hunniton,  in  Warwickshire.  They  came 
not  till  the  meeting  was  over  and  Friends  mostly  gone. 
But,  though  there  was  no  meeting  when  they  came,  yet  I, 
being  there  in  the  house,  who  was  the  person  they  aimed 
at,  the  said  Henry  Parker  took  me,  and  Thomas  Lower 
for  company  with  me ;  and,  though  he  had  nothing  to  lay 
to  Our  charge,  sent  us  both  to  Worcester  jail. 

Being  thus  made  prisoners,  without  any  probable  appear- 
ance of  being  released  before  the  quarter  sessions  at  soon- 
est, we  got  some  Friends  to  accompany  my  wife  and  her 
daughter  into  the  north,  and  we  were  conveyed  to  Worces- 
ter jail,  from  whence,  by  that  time  I  thought  my  wife  could 
be  got  home,  I  writ  her  the  following  letter: 

Dear  Heart. — Thou  seemest  to  be  a  little  grieved,  when 
I  was  speaking  of  prisons  and  when  I  was  taken.  Be  con- 
tent with  the  will  of  the  Lord  God.  For  when  I  was  at 
John  Rous's,  at  Kingston,  I  had  a  sight  of  my  being  taken 
prisoner ;  and  when  I  was  at  Bray  Doily's,  in  Oxfordshire, 
as  I  sate  at  supper,  I  saw  I  was  taken,  and  I  saw  I  had  a 

S 


274 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1673. 


suffering  to  undergo.  But  the  Lord's  power  is  over  all, 
blessed  be  his  holy  name  for  ever !  G.  F. 

When  we  had  been  some  time  in  the  jail,  we  thought  fit 
to  lay  our  case  before  him  who  was  called  the  Lord  Wind- 
sor, who  was  the  lord-lieutenant  of  Worcestershire,  and  be- 
fore the  deputy-lieutenants  and  other  magistrates. 

But  no  enlargement  did  we  receive  by  our  application 
to  the  Lord  Windsor  (so  called).  And,  although  Thomas 
Lower  received  several  letters  from  his  brother,  Dr.  Lower 
(who  was  one  of  the  king's  physicians),  concerning  his  lib- 
erty, and  one,  by  his  procurement,  from  Henry  Savil  (who 
was  one  of  the  king's  bed-chamber)  to  his  brother,  called 
the  Lord  Windsor,  to  the  same  effect ;  yet,  seeing  it  related 
only  to  his  enlargement  (not  mine),  so  great  was  his  love 
and  regard  to  me,  that  he  would  not  seek  his  own  liberty 
singly,  but  kept  the  letter  by  him  unsent.  So  we  were 
continued  prisoners  till  the  next  general  quarter  sessions 
of  the  peace. 

We  were  not  called  till  the  last  day  of  the  sessions, 
which  was  the  twenty-first  of  the  Eleventh  month,  1673. 
And  when  we  came  in  they  were  stricken  with  paleness 
in  their  faces,  and  it  was  some  time  before  anything  was 
spoken  ;  insomuch  that  a  butcher  in  the  hall  said,  What ! 
are  they  afraid?  Dare  not  the  justices  speak  to  them? 
At  length,  before  they  spake  to  us.  Justice  Parker  made  a 
long  speech  on  the  bench,  much  to  the  same  effect  as  was 
contained  in  the  mittimus,  often  mentioning  the  common 
laws,  but  not  instancing  any,  that  we  had  broken  ;  adding, 
That  he  thought  it  a  milder  course  to  send  us  two  to  jail 
than  to  put  his  neighbours  to  the  loss  of  two  hundred  pound, 


1673.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


275 


which  they  must  have  suffered  if  he  had  put  the  law  in 
execution  against  conventicles.  But  in  this  he  was  either 
very  ignorant  or  very  deceitful ;  for,  there  being  no  meet- 
ing when  he  came,  nor  any  to  inform,  he  had  no  evidence 
to  convict  us  or  his  neighbours  by. 

When  Parker  had  ended  his  speech,  the  justices  spake 
to  us,  and  began  with  Thomas  Lower,  whom  they  examined 
of  the  cause  of  his  coming  into  that  country,  of  which  we 
gave  them  a  full  and  plain  account.  Sometimes  I  put  in 
a  word  while  they  were  examining  him,  and  then  they 
told  me,  They  were  upon  his  examination,  but  that  when 
it  came  to  my  turn  I  should  have  free  liberty  to  speak,  for 
they  would  not  hinder  me,  but  I  should  have  full  time, 
and  they  would  not  ensnare  us.  "When  they  had  done 
with  him,  they  asked  me  an  account  of  my  travel,  which 
I  gave  them,  according  as  is  mentioned  before,  but  more 
largely.  And  whereas  Justice  Parker,  to  aggravate  the 
case,  had  made  a  great  noise  of  there  being  some  from 
London,  some  from  the  north,  some  from  Cornwall,  and 
some  from  Bristol,  at  the  house  when  I  was  taken ;  I  told 
them,  That  this  was  in  a  manner  all  but  one  family,  for 
there  was  none  from  London  but  myself;  none  from  the 
north  but  my  wife  and  her  daughter ;  none  from  Cornwall 
but  my  son-in-law,  Thopias  Lower ;  nor  any  from  Bristol 
but  one  Friend,  a  merchant  there,  who  met  us,  as  it  were, 
providentially,  to  assist  my  wife  and  her  daughter  in  their 
journey  homewards  when,  by  our  imprisonment,  they  were 
deprived  of  our  company  and  help.  \Yhen  I  had  spoken, 
the  chairman  (whose  name  was  Simpson,  an  old  Presby- 
terian) said.  Your  relation,  or  account,  is  very  innocent. 
Then  he  and  Parker  whispered  a  while  together ;  and,  after 


276 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1673. 


that  the  chairman  stood  up,  and  said,  You,  Mr.  Fox,  are 
a  famous  man,  and  all  this  may  be  true  which  you  have 
said ;  but,  that  we  may  be  the  better  satisfied,  will  you  take 
the  oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy  ?  I  told  them.  They 
had  said  they  would  not  ensnare  us ;  but  this  was  a  plain 
snare,  for  they  knew  we  could  not  take  any  oath.  How- 
ever, they  caused  the  oath  to  be  read.  And  when  they 
had  done,  I  told  them,  I  never  took  oath  in  my  life,  but 
I  had  always  been  true  to  the  government ;  that  I  was  cast 
into  the  prison  at  Darby,  and  kept  a  prisoner  six  months 
there,  because  I  would  not  take  up  arms  against  King 
Charles  at  Worcester  fight;  and,  for  going  to  meetings, 
was  carried  up  out  of  Leicestershire,  and  brought  before 
Oliver  Cromwell,  as  a  plotter  to  bring  in  King  Charles. 
And  ye  know,  said  I,  in  your  own  consciences,  that  we, 
the  people  called  Quakers,  cannot  take  an  oath,  or  swear 
in  any  case,  because  Christ  hath  forbidden  it.  But,  as  to 
the  matter  or  substance  contained  in  the  oaths,  this  I  can 
and  do  say,  that  I  do  own  and  acknowledge  the  king  of 
England  to  be  lawful  heir  and  successor  to  the  realm 
of  England,  and  do  abhor  all  plots  and  plotters  and  con- 
trivances against  him ;  and  I  have  nothing  in  my  heart 
but  love  and  good-will  to  him  and  all  men,  and  desire  his 
and  their  prosperity,  the  Lord  knows  it,  before  whom  I 
stand  an  innocent  man.  And,  as  to  the  oath  of  suprem- 
acy, I  deny  the  Pope  and  his  power  and  his  religion,  and 
abhor  it  with  my  heart.  While  I  was  speaking  to  them 
they  cried.  Give  him  the  book.  And  I  said.  The  book 
saith.  Swear  not  at  all.  Then  they  cried.  Take  him  away, 
jailer;  and,  I  still  speaking  on,  they  were  urgent  upon 
the  jailer,  crying,  Take  him  away,  we  shall  have  a  meet- 


1673.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


277 


ing  here.  Why  do  you  not  take  him  away  ?  That  fellow 
(meaning  the  jailer)  loves  to  hear  him  preach.  Then  the 
jailer  drew  me  away ;  and,  as  I  was  turning  from  them,  I 
stretched  out  my  arm,  and  said,  The  Lord  forgive  you  who 
cast  me  into  prison  for  obeying  the  doctrine  of  Christ. 
Thus  they  apparently  brake  their  promise  in  the  face  of 
the  country,  for  they  promised  I  should  have  free  liberty 
to  speak,  but  now  they  would  not  give  it  me ;  and  they 
promised  they  would  not  ensnare  us,  yet  now  they  ten- 
dered me  the  oaths  on  purpose  to  ensnare  me. 

After  I  was  had  away,  Thomas  Lower  w^as  stayed  behind 
in  the  court,  and  they  told  him  he  was  at  liberty.  Then 
he  would  have  reasoned  with  them,  asking  them.  Why  I 
might  not  be  set  at  liberty  as  well  as  he,  seeing  we  were 
both  taken  together,  and  our  case  was  alike?  But  they 
told  him  they  would  not  hear  him,  saying.  You  may  be 
gone  about  your  business,  for  we  have  nothing  more  to 
say  to  you,  seeing  you  are  discharged :  and  this  was  all 
he  could  get  from  them.  Wherefore,  after  the  court  w^as 
risen,  he  went  to  speak  with  them  at  their  chamber,  desir- 
ing to  know,  What  cause  they  had  to  detain  his  father, 
seeing  they  had  discharged  him,  and  washing  them  to 
consider  whether  this  was  not  partiality,  and  would  be  a 
blemish  to  them.  Whereupon  Simpson  threatened  him, 
saying,  If  you  be  not  content,  we  w^ill  tender  you  the  oaths 
also,  and  send  you  to  your  father.  To  w^hich  he  replied. 
They  might  do  that  if  they  thought  fit ;  but,  whether  they 
sent  him  or  no,  he  intended  to  go  and  wait  upon  his  father 
in  prison,  for  that  was  now  his  business  in  that  country. 
Then  said  Justice  Parker  to  hira.  Do  you  think,  Mr. 
Lower,  that  I  had  not  cause  to  send  your  father  and  you 
24 


278 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1673. 


to  prison  when  you  had  such  a  great  meeting,  insomuch 
that  the  parson  of  the  parish  complained  to  me  that  he 
hath  lost  the  greatest  part  of  his  parishioners,  so  that  when 
he  comes  amongst  them  he  hath  scarce  any  auditors  left? 
I  have  heard  (replied  Thomas  Lower)  that  the  priest  of 
that  parish  comes  so  seldom  to  visit  his  flock  (but  once,  it 
may  be,  or  twice,  in  a  year,  to  gather  up  his  tithes)  that 
it  was  but  charity  in  my  father  to  visit  such  a  forlorn  and 
forsaken  flock ;  and  therefore  thou  hadst  no  cause  to  send 
my  father  to  prison  for  visiting  them,  or  for  teaching,  in- 
structing, and  directing  them  to  Christ,  their  true  teacher, 
who  had  so  little  comfort  or  benefit  from  their  pretended 
pastor,  who  comes  amongst  them  only  to  seek  for  his  gain 
from  his  quarter.  Upon  this  the  justices  fell  a  laughing ; 
for  it  seems  Dr.  Crowder  (who  was  the  priest  they  spake 
of)  was  then  in  the  room  sitting  among  them,  though 
Thomas  Lower  did  not  know  him ;  and  he  had  the  wit 
to  hold  his  tongue,  and  not  undertake  to  vindicate  him- 
self in  a  matter  so  notoriously  known  to  be  true.  But 
when  Thomas  Lower  was  come  from  them,  the  justices  did 
so  play  upon  Dr.  Crowder  that  he  was  pitifully  ashamed, 
and  so  nettled  with  it  that  he  threatened  to  sue  Thomas 
Lower  in  the  bishop's  court  upon  an  action  of  defamation. 
"Which,  when  Thomas  Lower  heard  of,  he  sent  him  word 
that  he  would  answer  his  suit,  let  him  begin  it  when  he 
would,  and  would  bring  his  whole  parish  in  evidence 
against  him :  and  this  cooled  the  doctor. 

Soon  after  the  sessions  were  over,  the  term  coming  on,  an 
habeas-corpus  was  sent  down  to  Worcester  for  the  sheriff  to 
bring  me  up  to  the  King's  Bench  bar.  Whereupon  the 
under-sheriff',  having  made  Thomas  Lower  his  deputy  to 


1674.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


279 


convey  me  to  London,  we  set  forth  out  of  Worcester  on 
the  twenty-ninth  of  the  Eleventh  month,  1673,  and  came 
to  Loudon  the  second  day  of  the  Twelfth  month,  the  ways 
being  very  deep  and  the  waters  out.  Next  day  notice 
being  given  that  I  was  brought  up,  the  sheriff  was  ordered 
to  bring  me  into  court.  They  had  four  counsels  that  pleaded 
against  me,  and  prevailed  with  the  judges  to  give  judgment 
that  I  should  be  sent  down  to  Worcester  sessions ;  only 
they  told  me  I  might  put  in  bail  to  appear  at  the  sessions 
and  to  be  of  good  behaviour  in  the  meantime.  But  I  told 
them,  I  was  never  in  ill  behaviour  in  my  life,  and  that 
they  (the  four  judges)  might  as  well  put  the  oath  to  me 
there  as  send  me  to  Worcester  to  be  ensnared  by  the  jus- 
tices in  their  putting  the  oath  to  me  and  then  premuniring 
me,  who  never  took  oath  in  my  life. 

I  came  into  Worcester  on  the  last  day  of  the  First  month, 
1674,  being  the  day  before  the  judges  came  to  town.  The 
judge  had  a  mind  to  have  set  me  at  liberty,  for  he  saw 
they  had  nothing  justly  against  me;  but,  willing  to  ease 
himself,  referred  me  and  my  case  to  the  sessions  again. 

Between  this  time  and  the  sessions  (having  the  liberty 
of  the  town  for  my  health's  sake)  I  had  some  service  for 
the  Lord  with  several  people  that  came  to  visit  me.  For 
at  one  time  there  came  three  Nonconformist  priests  and 
two  lawyers  to  discourse  with  me ;  and  one  of  the  priests 
undertook  to  prove  that  the  Scriptures  are  the  only  rule 
of  life.  Whereupon,  after  I  had  plunged  him  about  his 
proof,  I  had  a  fit  opportunity  to  open  unto  them.  The  right 
and  proper  use,  service,  and  excellency  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  also  to  shew  that  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  was  given 
to  every  one  to  profit  withal,  and  the  grace  of  God,  which 


280 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1674. 


bringeth  salvation,  and  which  hath  appeared  to  all  men, 
and  teacheth  them  that  obey  it  to  deny  ungodliness  and 
worldly  lusts,  and  to  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly 
in  this  present  world, — that  this,  I  say,  is  the  most  fit, 
proper,  and  universal  rule,  which  God  hath  given  to  all 
mankind  to  rule,  direct,  govern,  and  order  their  lives  by. 

Another  time  there  came  a  common-prayer  priest  and 
some  people  with  him ;  and  he  asked  me.  If  I  was  grown 
up  to  perfection  ?  I  told  him.  What  I  was,  I  was  by  the 
grace  of  God.  He  replied,  It  was  a  modest  and  civil 
answer.  Then  he  urged  the  words  of  John,  If  we  say  that 
we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not 
in  us.  And  he  asked.  What  did  I  say  to  that?  I  said, 
with  the  same  apostle.  If  we  say  that  we  have  not  sinned 
we  make  Him  a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us,  who  came 
to  destroy  sin  and  to  take  away  sin.  So  there  is  a  time 
for  people  to  see  that  they  have  sinned,  and  there  is  a 
time  for  them  to  see  that  they  have  sin,  and  there  is  a  time 
for  them  to  confess  their  sin  and  to  forsake  it,  and  to  know 
the  blood  of  Christ  to  cleanse  from  all  sin.  Then  the  priest 
was  asked.  Whether  Adam  was  not  perfect  before  he  fell  ? 
and  whether  all  God's  works  were  not  perfect?  The  priest 
said.  There  might  be  a  perfection  as  Adam  had,  and  a  fall- 
ing from  it.  But  I  told  him,  There  is  a  perfection  in  Christ 
above  Adam  and  beyond  falling ;  and  that  it  was  the  work 
of  the  ministers  of  Christ  to  present  every  man  perfect  in 
Christ ;  and  for  the  perfecting  of  them  they  had  their  gifts 
from  Christ;  and,  therefore,  they  that  denied  perfection 
denied  the  work  of  the  ministry  and  the  gifts  which  Christ 
gave  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints.  The  priest  said.  We 
must  always  be  striving.    But  I  told  him,  It  was  a  sad 


1674.] 


GEOEGE  FOX^S  JOIJENAL. 


281 


and  comfortless  sort  of  striving,  to  strive  with  a  belief  that 
"we  should  never  overcome.  I  told  him  also  that  Paul,  who 
cried  out  of  the  body  of  death,  did  also  thank  God,  who 
gave  him  the  victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  So 
there  was  a  time  of  crying  out  for  want  of  victory,  and 
a  time  of  praising  God  for  the  victory.  And  Paul  said, 
There  is  no  condemnation  to  them  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus. 
The  priest  said.  Job  was  not  perfect.  I  told  him  God 
said  Job  was  a  perfect  man,  and  that  he  did  shun  evil; 
and  the  devil  was  forced  to  confess  that  God  had  set  a 
hedge  about  him,  which  was  not  an  outward  hedge,  but 
the  invisible,  heavenly  power.  The  priest  said,  Job  said. 
He  chargeth  his  angels  with  folly,  and  the  heavens  are 
not  clean  in  his  sight.  I  told  him.  That  was  his  mistake, 
for  it  was  not  Job  said  so,  but  Eliphaz,  who  contended 
against  Job.  Well,  but,  said  the  priest,  What  say  you  to 
that  Scripture,  The  justest  man  that  is  sinneth  seven  times 
a  day.  Why,  truly,  said  I,  I  say  there  is  no  such  Scrip- 
ture :  and  with  that  the  priest's  mouth  was  stopped.  Many 
other  services  I  had  with  several  sorts  of  people  between 
the  assizes  and  the  sessions. 

The  next  quarter  sessions  began  on  the  twenty-ninth  day 
of  the  Second  month,  and  there  I  was  called  before  the  jus- 
tices. Some  of  the  justices  were  loving,  and  would  have 
stopped  the  rest  from  indicting  me  or  putting  the  oath  to 
me.  But  Judge  Street,  who  was  the  chairman,  said.  He  must 
go  according  to  law.  So  I  was  sent  back  to  prison  again  ; 
yet,  within  two  hours  after,  through  the  moderation  of 
some  of  the  justices,  I  had  liberty  given  me  to  go  at  large 
till  next  quarter  sessions. 

Meanwhile  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends  came  on,  at 
24* 


282 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1674. 


which  (through  the  liberty  granted  me  till  the  sessions) 
I  was  present,  and  exceeding  glorious  the  meetings  were, 
beyond  expression,  blessed  be  the  Lord ! 

After  the  yearly  meeting  was  over,  and  Friends  out  of 
the  countries  were  pretty  generally  returned  home,  I  set 
forward  again  for  Worcester,  the  sessions  drawing  on,  which 
were  held  in  the  Fifth  month.  And  when  I  was  called  to 
the  bar,  and  the  indictment  read,  some  scruple  arising 
among  the  jury  concerning  it,  the  judge  of  the  court  (who 
was*  Justice  Street)  caused  the  oaths  to  be  read  and  ten- 
dered to  me  again.  I  told  him,  I  came  now  to  try  the 
traverse  of  my  indictment,  and  that  his  tendering  me  the 
oaths  anew  was  a  new  snare.  The  judge  did  not  deny  but 
there  were  errors  in  the  indictment.  I  desired  him  to  an- 
swer me  in  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  in  whose  presence  we 
all  are.  Whether  this  oath  was  not  tendered  me  in  envy? 
He  would  not  answer  that,  but  said,  Would  you  had  never 
came  here  to  trouble  us  and  the  country  !  I  told  him,  I 
came  not  thither  of  myself,  but  was  brought,  being  stopped 
in  my  travel  on  my  journey ;  and  I  did  not  trouble  them, 
but  they  had  brought  trouble  upon  themselves.  Then  the 
judge  told  me.  What  a  sad  sentence  he  had  to  tell  me,  I 
asked  him.  Whether  what  he  was  going  to  speak  was  by 
way  of  passing  sentence  or  by  way  of  information  ?  For, 
I  told  him,  I  had  many  things  to  say,  and  more  errors  to 
assign  in  the  indictment  (besides  those  I  had  already  men- 
tioned) to  stop  him  from  giving  sentence  against  me  upon 
that  indictment.  He  said.  He  was  going  to  shew  me  the 
danger  of  a  premunire,  which  was  the  loss  of  my  liberty 
and  of  all  my  goods  and  chattels,  and  to  endure  imprison- 
ment during  life.    But,  he  said,  he  did  not  deliver  this  as 


1674.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


283 


the  sentence  of  the  court  upon  me,  but  as  an  admonition  to 
me  :  and  then  he  bid  the  jailer  take  me  away.  I  expected 
to  have  been  called  again  to  hear  the  sentence,  but  when  I 
■was  gone  the  clerk  of  the  peace  (whose  name  was  Twittey) 
asked  him  (as  I  was  informed).  Whether  that  which  he  had 
spoken  to  me  should  stand  for  sentence  ?  And  he,  consult- 
ing with  some  of  the  justices,  told  him,  Yes,  that  was  the 
sentence,  and  should  stand.  This  was  done  behind  my  back, 
to  save  himself  from  shame  in  the  face  of  the  country. 

The  sessions  being  now  over,  and  I  fixed  in  prison  by  a 
premunire,  my  wife  came  up  to  me  out  of  the  north  to  be 
with  me.  While  thus  I  lay  in  prison,  it  came  upon  me  to 
state  our  principle  to  the  king,  not  with  particular  relation 
to  my  own  sufierings,  but  for  his  better  information  con- 
cerning our  principle  and  us  as  a  people.  It  was  thus,  and 
thus  directed : 

TO  THE  KING. 
The  principle  of  the  Quakers  is  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  who 
died  for  us,  and  is  risen  for  our  justification ;  by  which  we 
know  we  are  his ;  and  He  dwelleth  in  us  by  his  Spirit ; 
and  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ  we  are  led  out  of  unrighteous- 
ness and  ungodliness.  It  brings  us  to  deny  all  plottings 
and  contrivings  against  the  king  or  any  man ;  aud  the 
Spirit  of  Christ  brings  us  to  deny  all  manner  of  ungodli- 
ness ;  .  .  .  and  the  Spirit  of  Christ  brings  us  to  seek  the 
peace  and  good  of  all  men,  and  to  live  peaceably,  and  leads 
us  from  such  evil  works  and  actions  as  the  magistrate's 
sword  takes  hold  upon.  And  our  desire  and  labour  is 
that  all  who  profess  themselves  Christians  may  walk  in  the 
Spirit  of  Christ.  .  .  .  Then  the  judges  and  other  magistrates 
would  not  have  so  much  work  in  punishing  sin  in  the  king- 


284 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1675. 


dom ;  neither  then  need  kings  or  princes  fear  any  of  their 
subjects,  if  they  all  walked  in  the  Spirit  of  Christ.  .  .  .  Now, 
the  manifestation  of  the  good  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to 
profit  withal,  and  no  man  can  profit  in  the  things  of  God 
but  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  brings  to  deny  all  sin  and 
evil.  .  .  . 

Now,  we  are  a  people  who  in  tenderness  of  conscience 
to  the  command  of  Christ  and  of  his  apostles  cannot 
swear.  Now,  if  we  could  take  any  oath  at  all,  we 
could  take  the  oath  of  allegiance,  as,  knowing  that  King 
Charles  was  by  the  power  of  God  brought  into  England 
and  set  up  king  of  England,  etc.,  over  the  heads  of  our  old 
persecutors.  And,  as  for  the  Pope's  supremacy,  we  do 
utterly  deny  it.  But  Christ  and  the  apostle  having  com- 
manded us  not  to  swear,  but  to  keep  to  yea  and  nay,  we 
dare  not  break  their  commands ;  and  therefore  many  have 
put  the  oaths  to  us  as  a  snare,  that  they  might  make  a  prey 
of  us.  So  our  denying  to  swear  is  not  in  wilfulness,  stub- 
bornness, or  contempt,  but  only  in  obedience  to  the  com- 
mand of  Christ  and  his  apostle.  .  .  .  This  is  from  one  who 
desires  the  eternal  good  and  prosperity  of  the  king  and  of 
all  his  subjects  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  G.  F. 

About  this  time  I  had  a  fit  of  sickness,  which  brought 
me  very  low  and  weak  in  my  body,  and  I  continued  so  a 
pretty  while,  insomuch  that  some  Friends  began  to  doubt 
of  my  recovery,  and  I  seemed  to  myself  to  be  amongst  the 
graves  and  dead  corpses.  Yet  the  invisible  power  did 
secretly  support  me,  and  conveyed  refreshing  strength  into 
me,  even  when  I  was  so  weak  that  I  was  almost  speechless. 
And  one  night,  as  I  was  lying  awake  upon  my  bed  in  the 


1675.]  GEORGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  285 

glory  of  the  Lord  (which  was  over  all),  it  was  said  unto 
me,  That  the  Lord  had  a  great  deal  more  work  for  me  to 
do  for  Him  before  He  took  me  to  Himself. 

After  this  my  wife  went  to  London,  and  spake  with  the 
king,  laying  before  him  my  long  and  unjust  imprisonment. 
The  king  spake  kindly  to  her,  and  referred  her  to  the  lord- 
keeper,  to  whom  she  went,  but  could  not  obtain  what  she 
desired,  for  he  said,  The  king  could  not  release  me  other- 
wise than  by  a  pardon.  And  I  was  not  free  to  receive  a 
pardon,  knowing  I  had  not  done  evil ;  for  I  had  rather 
have  lain  in  prison  all  r^y  days  than  have  come  out  in 
any  way  dishonourable  to  truth.  Wherefore,  I  chose 
to  have  the  validity  of  my  indictment  tried  before  the 
judges. 

After  I  had  suffered  imprisonment  a  year  and  almost 
two  months  for  nothing,  I  was  fairly  set  at  liberty  upon  a 
trial  of  the  errors  in  my  indictment,  without  receiving  any 
pardon,  or  coming  under  any  obligation  or  engagement  at 
all.  And  the  Lord's  everlasting  power  went  over  all,  to 
his  glory  and  praise,  and  to  the  magnifying  of  his  name 
for  ever !  Amen. 

I  stayed  in  and  near  London  until  the  yearly  meeting 
came  on,  to  which  Friends  came  up  from  most  parts  of  the 
nation,  and  some  from  beyond  the  seas,  and  a  glorious 
meeting  we  had  in  the  everlasting  power  of  God.  After 
this  meeting  was  over,  the  parliament  being  also  risen  (who 
had  done  nothing  for  nor  against  Friends),  I  was  clear  of 
my  service  for  the  Lord  at  London.  And,  having  taken 
my  leave  of  Friends  there,  and  had  a  glorious  meeting  with 
some  of  them  at  John  Elson's  in  the  morning  before  I  came 
away,  I  set  forward  from  thence,  with  my  wife  and  her 


286  PASSAGES   FROM  [1676. 

daughter  Susan,  by  coach  (for  I  was  not  able  to  travel  on  ■ 
horseback)  towards  the  north,  and  came  safe  to  Swarth- 
more.  After  I  had  been  a  while  at  Swarthmore,  several 
Friends  from  divers  places  and  parts  of  the  nation  cam6 
to  visit  me,  and  some  out  of  Scotland,  by  whom  I  under- 
stood that  there  were  four  young  students  of  Aberdeen 
convinced  there  this  year  at  a  dispute  held  there  by  Rob- 
ert Barclay  and  George  Keith  with  some  of  the  scholars 
of  that  university. 

Among  others  of  the  neighbourhood  that  came  to  visit 
me,  Colonel  Kirby  was  one,  who  had  been  one  of  ray  great 
persecutors,  but  now  he  said  he  came  to  bid  me  welcome  into 
the  country,  and  carried  himself  at  this  time  in  appear- 
ance very  lovingly.  Yet,  before  I  went  from  Swarthmore, 
he  sent  for  the  constables  of  Ulverstone,  and  ordered  them 
to  come  up  to  me,  and  to  tell  me.  That  we  must  have  no 
more  meetings  at  Swarthmore,  for,  if  we  had,  they  were 
commanded  by  him  to  break  them  up ;  and  they  were  to 
come  the  next  First-day  after.  That  day  we  had  a  very 
precious  meeting  there,  and  the  Lord's  presence  was  won- 
derful amongst  us,  and  the  constables  did  not  come  to  dis- 
turb us.  But  the  meetings  have  been  quiet  since,  and  have 
increased. 

The  illness  I  got  in  my  imprisonment  at  Worcester  had 
so  much  weakened  me  that  it  was  long  before  I  recovered 
my  natural  strength  again.  For  which  reason,  and  for  that  I 
had  many  things  lay  upon  me  to  write,  both  for  public  and 
private  service,  I  did  not  stir  much  abroad  during  the  time 
that  I  now  stayed  in  the  north,  but,  when  Friends  were  not 
with  me,  spent  pretty  much  time  in  writing  books  and 
papers  for  truth's  service. 


1676.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


287 


I  also  writ  the  following  general  epistle  to  Friends  at 
the  yearly  meeting  in  London  : 

My  Dear  Friends  and  Brethren,  whom  the  Lord 
hath  preserved  by  his  eternal  power  to  this  day  over  and 
through  many  troubles,  storms  and  tempests,  and  prisons : 
and  therefore  let  every  one's  faith  stand  in  the  power  of 
God,  .  .  .  and  not  in  men,  nor  their  speeches  of  the  good 
words ;  for  we  have  seen  by  experience,  when  they  begin 
to  cry  up  men,  and  their  faith  to  stand  in  them,  such  men 
as  would  have  people's  faith  stand  in  them  love  popular- 
ity, and  bring  not  people's  faith  to  stand  in  the  power  of 
God,  and  such  cannot  exalt  Christ ;  and,  when  such  fall, 
they  draw  a  great  company  after  them.  .  .  . 

And  if  any  should  go  from  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  that 
did  open  to  them,  and  from  the  power,  they  may  speak 
their  experiences  which  the  power  hath  opened  to  them 
formerly.  .  .  .  Yet  if  they  do  not  walk  in  the  Spirit  of  God, 
and  in  the  light,  and  in  the  grace,  which  keeps  their  hearts 
stablished,  and  their  words  seasoned,  and  also  their  faith  to 
stand  in  the  power  of  God,  in  which  the  kingdom  stands ; 
they  may  go  forth  like  the  false  Christians,  and  like  the 
Jews,  and  like  Adam  and  Eve,  and  Cain,  and  Corah,  and 
Balaam,  and  be  wandering  stars,  trees  without  fruit,  and 
wells  without  water,  and  clouds  wit4iout  rain ;  and  so  come 
to  be  unsavoury  and  trodden  down.  .  .  . 

And  all  Friends  and  brethren  that  do  declare  God's 
eternal  truth  and  word  of  life,  live  in  it ;  and  be  seasoned 
with  grace,  and  salted  with  the  heavenly  salt,  that  your 
lives  and  conversations  may  preach  wherever  you  come : 
that  there  be  no  rawness,  nor  no  quenching  of  the  Spirit, 


288 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1676. 


nor  despising  prophecy,  neither  in  men  nor  women.  .  .  .  And 
that  there  may  be  none  slothful,  nor  sitting  down  in  earthly 
things,  and  minding  them,  like  Demas  of  old ;  lest  you 
clothe  yourselves  with  another  clothing  than  you  had  at 
first :  but  all  to  keep  chaste ;  for  the  chaste  do  follow  the 
Lamb. 

And  Friends  that  are  settled  in  places,  that  be  ministers, 
possess,  as  if  ye  did  not ;  married,  as  if  ye  were  not :  and 
be  loose  to  the  world  in  the  Lord's  power ;  for  God's  oil 
will  be  a-top  of  all  visible  things,  which  makes  his  lamps 
to  burn,  and  to  give  light  afar  off.  And  none  strive  nor 
covet  to  be  rich  in  this  world,  in  these  changeable  things 
that  will  pass  away :  but  your  faith  to  stand  in  the  Lord 
God,  who  changes  not ;  that  created  all,  and  gives  the 
increase  of  all.  .  .  . 

And  Friends,  be  tender  to  the  tender  principle  of  God 
in  all,  and  shun  the  occasion  of  vain  disputes  and  janglings, 
both  amongst  yourselves  and  others ;  for  that  many  times 
is  like  a  blustering  wind,  that  hurts  and  bruises  the  tender 
buds  and  plants.  For  the  world,  though  they  have  the 
words,  yet  they  be  out  of  the  life :  and  the  Apostle's  dis- 
puting with  them  were  to  bring  them  to  the  life.  And 
those  disputes,  that  were  amongst  the  Christians  about 
genealogies,  and  circumcision,  and  the  law,  and  meats  and 
drinks,  and  days,  those  came  to  be  the  worst  sort  of  dis- 
puters,  whom  the  apostles  judged ;  for  such  destroyed 
people  from  the  faith.  And  therefore  did  the  apostles 
exhort  the  churches,  that  every  one's  faith  should  stand  in 
the  power  of  God,  and  to  look  at  Jesus,  which  was  the 
author  of  it ;  and  there  every  graft  stands  in  Christ,  the 
vine,  quiet,  where  no  blustering  storms  could  hurt  them ; 


1676.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL.- 


289 


and  there  is  the  safety.  And  there  all  are  of  one  mind, 
one  faith,  one  soul,  one  spirit,  baptized  into  one  body  with 
the  one  spirit  and  made  all  to  drink  into  one  spirit ;  one 
church,  one  head,  that  is  heavenly  and  spiritual ;  one  faith 
in  this  head,  Christ,  who  is  the  author  of  it,  and  hath  the 
glory  of  it ;  one  Lord  to  order  all,  who  is  the  baptizer  into 
this  one  body.  .  .  . 

And  Friends,  in  the  Lord's  power  and  truth,  what  good 
you  can  do  for  Friends  that  be  in  prison  or  sufferers,  as  to 
the  informing  of  them,  or  helping  of  them,  every  one  bend 
yourselves  to  the  Lord's  power  and  spirit,  to  do  his  will 
and  his  business;  and  in  that,  all  will  have  a  fellow-feeling 
of  one  another's  conditions,  in  bonds,  or  in  what  trials  or 
tribulations  soever :  you  will  have  a  fellow-feeling  one  of 
another,  having  one  head,  and  one  Lord,  and  being  one 
body  in  Him.  .  .  . 

So  dwell  in  the  love  of  God,  which  passeth  knowledge, 
which  love  of  God  doth  edify  the  living  members  of  the 
body  of  Christ ;  which  love  of  God  you  come  to  be  built 
up  in,  and  in  the  holy  faith,  which  Christ  is  the  author  of, 
that  stands  in  his  power.  And  this  love  of  God,  it  brings 
you  to  bear  all  things,  and  endure  all  things,  and  hope  all 
things.  From  this  love  of  God,  which  you  have  in  Christ 
Jesus,  nothing  will  be  able  to  separate  you,  neither  powers, 
nor  principalities,  heights  nor  depths,  things  present  nor 
things  to  come,  prisons,  nor  spoiling  of  goods,  neither  death 
nor  life.  .  .  . 

And  Friends,  take  heed  of  speaking  the  things  of  God 
in  the  words  that  men's  wisdom  hath  taught ;  for  those 
words  will  lift  up  the  foolish,  that  be  erred  from  the  Spirit 
of  God  :  which  words  and  wisdom  is  for  condemnation,  and 
25  T 


290 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1676. 


that  which  is  lifted  up  by  them,  and  they  that  thereby 
speak  the  things  of  God  in  them.  .  .  . 

As  I  had  been  moved  of  the  Lord  to  recommend  unto 
Friends  the  setting  up  of  the  quarterly  and  monthly  meet- 
ings in  all  counties,  truth  still  spreading  further  over  the 
nation,  and  Friends  increasing  in  number,  I  was  moved  by 
the  same  eternal  Power  to  recommend  the  setting  up  the 
women's  meetings  also;  that  all,  both  male  and  female,  that 
had  received  the  gospel,  the  word  of  eternal  life,  might 
come  into  the  order  of  the  gospel,  brought  forth  by  the 
power  of  God,  and  might  act  for  God  in  the  power,  and 
therein  do  business  and  service  for  Him  in  his  church. 
All  the  faithful  must  labour  in  God's  vineyard,  they  being 
his  hired  servants,  and  He  having  given  them  the  earnest 
of  his  Spirit.  For  a  master  that  hires  a  servant,  and  gives 
him  the  earnest  of  his  hire,  expects  he  should  do  his  work 
after  he  knows  his  will,  in  the  outward  creation;  so  all 
God's  people  that  be  of  the  new  creation  and  have  received 
the  earnest  of  his  Spirit,  ought  to  labour  with,  by,  and  in 
his  Spirit,  power,  and  grace,  and  faith  in  the  lights  in  God's 
vineyard,  that  they  may  have  their  wages  every  one,  male 
and  female,  when  they  have  done  God's  work  and  business 
in  his  day,  which  is  eternal  life.  But  none  can  labour  in 
his  vineyard,  and  do  his  work  and  will,  but  as  they  walk 
in  the  heavenly  divine  light,  grace,  and  Spirit  of  Christ, 
which  is,  hath  been,  and  is  my  travail  and  labour  in  the 
Lord  to  turn  all  to. 

But  some  that  professed  truth,  and  had  made  a  great 
shew  therein,  being  gone  from  the  simplicity  of  the  gos- 
pel into  jangling,  division,  and  a  spirit  of  separation,  en- 
deavoured to  discourage  Friends  (especially  the  women) 


1676.]  GEORGE   FOX^S  JOURNAL.  291 


from  their  godly  care  and  watchfulness  in  the  church  over 
one  another  in  the  truth,  opposing  their  meetings,  which, 
in  the  power  of  the  Lord,  were  set  up  for  that  end  and  ser- 
vice. Wherefore,  I  was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  write  the 
following  epistle,  and  send  it  forth  among  Friends ; 

All  my  dear  Friends,  live  in  the  seed  of  peace,  Christ 
Jesus,  in  whom  ye  have  all  life.  And  that  spirit  that  comes 
amongst  you  to  raise  up  strife  is  out  of  Christ.  .  .  .  Xow, 
some  that  are  of  this  spirit  have  said  to  me,  They  see  no 
service  in  women's  meetings.  My  answer  is,  and  hath  been, 
to  them  and  such,  If  they  be  blind  and  without  sight,  they 
should  not  oppose  others,  for  there  is  none  imposes  any- 
thing upon  them  ;  for  God  never  received  the  blind  for  a 
sacrifice,  neither  can  his  people.  But  Christ  has  enlight- 
ened all,  and  to  as  many  as  receive  Him  He  gives  power 
to  become  the  sons  of  God.  And  such  as  be  heirs  of  his 
power  and  of  his  gospel,  which  brings  life  and  immortality 
to  light,  they  can  see  over  him  that  has  darkened  them ;  and 
all  such  do  keep  the  order  of  the  gospel,  the  power  of  God, 
and  their  meetings  in  it ;  which  preserves  them  in  life  and 
in  immortality.  And  all  these  do  see  the  great  service  of 
the  men's  and  of  the  women's  meetings  in  the  order  of  the 
gospel,  which  is  the  power  of  God.  ...  I  did  not  expect 
but  that  there  would  be  an  opposition  against  such  meet- 
ings. But  never  heed,  truth  will  come  over  them  all,  and 
is  over  them  all,  and  faith  must  have  the  victory ;  for  the 
gospel  and  its  order  is  everlasting,  and  the  Seed  (Christ) 
is  the  beginning  and  the  ending,  and  will  outlast  all ;  the 
Amen,  in  whom  ye  have  peace.  .  .  G.  F. 


292 


PASSAGES  FEOM 


[1677. 


Now,  after  I  bad  finished  those  services  which  lay  upon 
me  then  to  do,  feeling  my  spirit  drawn  again  towards 
the  south  (though  I  was  yet  but  weakly,  and  not  able  to 
travel  far  in  a  day),  I  left  Swarthmore  on  the  twenty-sixth 
day  of  the  First  month,  1677.  It  pleased  the  Lord  to  bring 
me  safe  to  London,  though  much  wearied  with  travel ;  for, 
though  I  rode  not  very  far  in  a  day,  yet,  having  had  much 
weakness  of  body,  continual  travel  was  hard  to  me.  Besides, 
I  had  not  much  rest  a-nights  to  refresh  nature,  for  I  often 
sate  late  up  with  Friends  where  I  lodged,  to  inform  and 
advise  them  in  things  wherein  they  were  wanting;  and 
when  I  was  in  bed  I  was  often  hindered  of  sleep  by  great 
pains  which  I  felt  in  my  head  and  teeth,  occasioned  (as  I 
thought)  by  cold  I  had  taken  by  riding  often  in  the  rain. 
But  the  Lord's  power  was  over  all,  and  carried  me  through 
all,  to  his  praise. 

In  my  journey  I  observed  a  slackness  and  shortness  in 
some  that  professed  truth,  in  keeping  up  the  ancient  testi- 
mony of  truth  against  tithes ;  for,  wherever  that  spirit  got 
entrance  which  wrought  division  in  the  church  and  opposed 
the  men's  and  women's  meetings,  it  weakened  those  that 
received  it  in  their  testimony  against  tithes.  Wherefore,  I 
was  moved  of  the  Lord  to  give  forth  a  short  paper,  by  way 
of  an  epistle  to  Friends,  to  stir  up  the  pure  mind  in  them, 
and  to  encourage  and  strengthen  them  in  their  Christian 
testimony  against  that  anti-Christian  yoke  and  oppression. 

I  came  to  London  on  the  twenty-third  of  the  Third 
month,  some  ten  or  twelve  days  before  the  yearly  meeting. 
Many  Friends  came  from  most  parts  of  the  nation,  and 
some  out  of  Scotland,  Holland,  etc.,  and  very  glorious 
meetings  we  had,  wherein  the  Lord's  powerful  presence 


1677.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


293 


was  very  largely  felt,  and  the  affairs  of  truth  were  sweetly 
carried  on  in  the  unity  of  the  Spirit,  to  the  satisfaction  and 
comfort  of  the  upright-hearted.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  for 
ever ! 

It  was  upon  me  from  the  Lord  to  go  into  Holland  to 
visit  Friends  there,  and  to  preach  the  gospel  there  and  in 
some  parts  of  Germany  [in  which  service  he  spent  three 
months].  The  Friends  that  then  went  over  with  me  were 
William  Penn,  Robert  Barclay,  George  Keith  and  his  wife, 
John  Furly  and  his  brother,  William  Tailcoat,  George 
Watts,  and  Isabel  Yeomans,  who  is  one  of  my  wife's 
daughters. 

At  Amsterdam  I  writ  a  letter  to  the  Princess  Elizabeth, 
which  Isabel  Yeomans  delivered  to  her  when  George  Keith's 
wife  and  she  went  to  visit  her. 

Princess  Elizabeth  : — I  have  heard  of  thy  tenderness 
towards  the  Lord  and  his  holy  truth  by  some  Friends  that 
have  visited  thee,  and  also  by  some  of  thy  letters  which 
I  have  seen ;  which  indeed  is  a  great  thing  for  a  person 
of  thy  quality  to  have  such  a  tender  mind  after  the  Lord 
and  his  precious  truth,  seeing  so  many  are  swallowed  up 
with  voluptuousness  and  the  pleasures  of  this  world  ;  and 
yet  all  make  an  outward  profession  of  God  and  Christ  one 
way  or  other,  but  without  any  deep  inward  sense  and  feel- 
ing of  Him.  For  it  is  not  many  mighty  nor  wise  of  the 
world  that  can  become  fools  for  Christ's  sake,  or  can  be- 
come low  in  the  humility  of  Christ  Jesus  from  their  mighty 
state,  through  which  they  might  receive  a  mightier  estate 
and  a  mightier  kingdom  through  the  inward  holy  Spirit 
and  the  divine  light  and  power  of  God,  and  a  mightier  wis- 
25* 


294 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1677. 


dom,  which  is  from  above,  pure  and  peaceable — which 
wisdom  is  above  that  which  is  below,  that  is  earthly,  sen- 
sual, and  devilish,  by  which  men  destroy  one  another,  yea, 
about  their  religious,  ways  and  worships,  and  churches  ; 
but  this  they  have  not  from  God  nor  Christ.  But  the  wis- 
dom which  is  from  above,  by  which  all  things  were  made 
and  created,  which  the  holy  fear  of  God  in  the  heart  is 
the  beginning  of,  that  keeps  the  heart  clean.  And  by  and 
with  this  wisdom  are  all  God's  children  to  be  ordered,  and 
with  it  come  to  order  all  things  to  God's  glory.  So  this  is 
the  wisdom  that  is  justified  of  her  children ;  and  in  this 
fear  of  God  and  wisdom  my  desire  is  that  thou  may  be 
preserved  to  God's  glory.  For  the  Lord  is  come  to  teach 
his  people  Himself,  and  to  set  up  his  ensign,  that  the 
nations  may  flow  unto  it.  And  there  hath  been  an  apos- 
tacy  since  the  apostles'  days  from  the  divine  light  of  Christ, 
which  should  have  given  them  the  light  of  the  knowledge 
of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Christ  Jesus ;  and  like- 
wise from  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  would  have  led  them  into 
all  truth ;  and  therefore  have  people  set  up  so  many  leaders 
without  them,  to  give  them  knowledge ;  and  also  from  the 
holy  and  precious  faith  which  Jesus  Christ  is  the  author 
and  finisher  of ;  which  faith  purifies  the  heart,  and  gives 
victory  over  that  which  separates  from  God  ;  through  which 
faith  they  have  access  to  God,  and  in  which  faith  they 
please  God ;  the  mystery  of  which  faith  is  held  in  a 
pure  conscience;  and  also  from  the  gospel  which  was 
preached  in  the  apostles'  days  (which  gospel  is  the  power 
of  God),  which  brings  life  and  immortality  to  light  in  man 
and  woman,  by  which  people  should  have  seen  over  the 
devil  that  has  darkened  them,  and  before  he  was ;  which 


1677.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


295 


gospel  will  preserve  all  them  that  receive  it  in  life  and  in 
immortality.  For  the  eyes  of  people  have  been  after  men, 
and  not  after  the  Lord,  who  doth  write  his  law  in  the 
hearts  and  puts  it  into  the  minds  of  all  the  children  of 
the  new  covenant  of  light,  life,  and  grace ;  through  which 
they  all  come  to  know  the  Lord,  from  the  least  to  the 
greatest,  so  that  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  may  cover 
the  earth  as  the  waters  doth  the  sea.  And  this  work  of  the 
Lord  is  a  beginning  again,  as  it  was  in  ttie  apostles'  days, 
that  people  shall  come  to  receive  an  unction  in  them  again 
from  the  Holy  One,  by  which  they  shall  know  all  things, 
and  shall  not  need  any  man  to  teach  them  but  as  the 
anointing  doth  teach  them ;  and  also  to  know  what  the 
righteousness  of  faith  speaks,  the  word  nigh  in  the  heart 
and  mouth,  to  obey  it  and  to  do  it ;  which  was  the  word 
of  faith  the  apostles  preached,  which  is  now  received  and 
preached  again,  which  is  the  duty  of  all  true  Christians  to 
receive.  And  so  now  people  are  coming  out  of  the  apos- 
tacy  to  the  light  of  Christ  and  his  Spirit,  and  to  receive 
faith  from  Him,  and  not  from  men,  and  to  receive  the  gos- 
pel from  Him  and  their  unction  from  Him,  the  Word  ;  and 
as  they  receive  Him  they  declare  Him  freely,  as  his  com- 
mand was  to  his  disciples  and  is  so  still  to  the  learners  and 
receivers  of  Him.  For  the  Lord  God  and  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ  is  come  to  teach  his  people,  and  to  bring  them  from 
all  the  world's  ways  to  Christ,  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the 
life,  who  is  the  way  to  the  Father ;  and  from  all  the  world's 
teachers  and  speakers  to  Him,  the  speaker  and  teacher  (as 
Heb,  i.  1)  ;  and  from  all  the  world's  worshippers  to  worship 
God  in  the  spirit  and  in  the  truth  (which  the  devil,  the 
destroyer,  is  out  of ) ;  which  worship  Christ  set  up  above 


296 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1677. 


sixteen  hundred  years  ago,  when  he  put  down  the  Jews' 
worship  at  the  temple  at  Jerusalem  and  the  worship  at  the 
mountain  where  Jacob's  well  was  ;  and  to  bring  people  from 
all  the  world's  religions  which  they  have  made  since  the 
apostles'  days  to  the  religion  that  was  set  up  by  Christ  and 
his  apostles,  which  is  pure  and  undefiled  before  God,  and 
keeps  from  the  spots  of  the  world  ;  and  to  bring  them  out 
of  all  the  world's  churches  and  fellowships  that  they  have 
made  and  set  up  t ince  the  apostles'  days  to  the  church  that 
is  in  God  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  (Thess.  i.  1)  ; 
and  to  bring  to  the  unity  and  fellowship  in  the  Holy  Spirit, 
that  doth  mortify  and  circumcise  and  baptize  to  plunge  down 
sin  and  corruption  that  has  got  up  in  man  and  woman  by 
transgression  :  and  in  this  Holy  Spirit  there  is  a  holy  fel- 
lowship and  unity ;  yea,  it  is  the  bond  of  the  Prince  of 
princes  and  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords'  peace,  which 
heavenly  peace  all  the  true  Christians  are  to  maintain  with 
spiritual  weapons,  not  with  carnal. 

And  now,  my  friend,  the  holy  men  of  God  did  speak 
forth  the  Scriptures  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  all  Christendom  are  on  heaps  about  those 
Scriptures,  because  they  are  not  led  by  the  same  Holy 
Ghost  as  they  were  that  gave  forth  the  Scriptures,  which 
Holy  Ghost  they  must  come  to  in  themselves  and  be  led 
by,  if  they  come  into  all  the  truth  of  them  and  to  have 
the  comfort  of  God  and  Christ  and  them.  For  none  can 
call  Jesus  Lord  but  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  all  they  that 
do  call  Christ  Lord  without  the  Holy  Ghost  take  his  name 
in  vain.  And,  likewise,  all  that  name  his  name  are  to 
depart  from  iniquity  ;  then  they  name  his  name  with  rever- 
ence in  truth  and  righteousness.    And  O  therefore  feel  the 


1677.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


297 


grace  and  truth  in  thy  heart  that  is  come  by  Jesus  Christ, 
which  is  a  teacher  that  will  teach  thee  how  to  live  and 
what  to  deny ;  and  it  will  establish  thy  heart  and  season 
thy  words  and  bring  thy  salvation,  and  will  be  a  teacher 
unto  thee  at  all  times,  and  by  it  thou  mayest  receive  Christ, 
from  whence  it  comes ;  and  as  many  as  receive  Him  to  them 
He  gives  power  not  only  to  stand  against  sin  and  evil,  but 
to  become  the  sons  of  God  ;  if  sons,  then  heirs,  of  a  life  and 
a  world  and  kingdom  that  is  everlasting,  without  end,  and 
of  the  eternal  riches  and  treasures  thereof.  So  in  haste, 
with  my  love  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  has  tasted 
death  for  every  man,  and  bruises  the  serpent's  head  that 
has  been  betwixt  man  and  God,  that  through  Christ  man 
may  come  to  God  again,  and  so  can  praise  God  through 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Amen,  who  is  the  spiritual  and  heavenly 
rock  and  foundation  for  all  God's  people  to  build  upon,  to 
the  praise  and  glory  of  God,  who  is  over  all,  blessed  for 
evermore !  George  Fox. 

Amsterdam,  the  7th  of ) 
the  6th  month,  1677.  ) 

P.  S. — The  bearer  hereof  is  a  daughter-in-law  of  mine, 
that  comes  with  Gertrude  Dirick  Nieson  and  George  Keith's 
w'ife,  to  give  thee  a  visit.  G.  F. 

THE  PRINCESS  ELIZABETH,  HER  ANSWER  TO  THE 
AFORESAID  LETTER. 

Dear  Friend  : — I  cannot  but  have  a  tender  love  to 
those  that  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  whom  it 
is  given,  not  only  to  believe  in  Him,  but  also  to  suffer  for 
Him ;  therefore  your  letter  and  your  friend's  visit  have 
been  both  very  welcome  to  me.    I  shall  follow  their  and 


298 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1677. 


your  counsel  as  far  as  God  will  afford  me  light  and  unction  : 
remaining  still  your  loving  friend,  Elizabeth. 
Hertfort,  the  30th  of  August,  1677. 

Coming  to  Oldenburgh,  it  was  a  lamentable  sight  to  see 
so  great  and  brave  a  city  burnt  down.  We  went  to  an 
inn,  and  though  it  was  the  First-day  of  the  week,  there 
were  the  soldiers  drinking,  and  playing  at  shovel-board; 
and  at  those  few  houses  that  were  left,  the  shops  were  open, 
and  the  people  trading  one  with  another.  I  was  moved  to 
speak  to  the  people,  and  declare  the  truth  among  them,  and 
warn  them  of  the  judgments  of  God.  And  though  they 
heard  me  quietly,  and  were  civil  towards  me,  yet  I  was 
burdened  with  their  wickedness.  And  many  times  in 
mornings,  noons,  and  nights,  at  the  inns,  and  on  the  ways, 
as  I  travelled,  I  spake  to  the  people,  preaching  the  truth 
to  them,  and  warning  them  of  the  day  of  the  Lord,  and 
exhorting  them  to  turn  to  the  light  and  Spirit  of  God  in 
themselves,  that  thereby  they  might  be  led  out  of  evil. 

We  took  shipping  at  Embden,  and  passed  to  Delfziel,  and 
went  to  an  inn,  where  a  Friend  came  to  us,  that  then  lived 
in  Delfziel,  having  been  often  banished  from  Embden.  He 
was  a  goldsmith  by  trade,  and  had  an  house  and  shop  in 
Embden ;  and  still  as  they  banished  him,  he  went  again. 
Then  they  imprisoned  him,  and  fed  him  with  bread  and 
water;  and  at  length  took  his  goods  from  him,  and  banished 
him,  his  wife,  and  children;  leaving  them  neither  place  to 
come  to,  nor  any  thing  to  subsist  on.  We  comforted  and 
encouraged  him  in  the  Lord,  exhorting  him  to  be  faithful, 
and  stand  stedfast  in  the  testimony  committed  to  him. 

Finding  our  spirits  clear  of  the  service  which  the  Lord 


1678.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL 


299 


had  given  us  to  do  in  Holland,  we  took  leave  of  Friends,  and 
passed  by  boat  to  the  Briel,  in  order  to  take  passage  in  the 
packet-boat  for  England;  several  Friends  of  Rotterdam 
accompanying  us,  and  some  of  Amsterdam.  I  stayed  in 
London  a  month  or  five  weeks,  visiting  meetings,  and  help- 
ing and  encouraging  Friends  to  labour  for  the  deliverance 
of  their  suffering  brethren  in  other  parts.  Afterwards  we 
travelled  through  the  country,  visiting  Friends,  and  having 
many  meetings  amongst  them.  I  came  to  London  on  the 
Eighth  day  of  the  Third  month. 

About  two  weeks  after  I  came  to  London,  the  yearly 
meeting  began,  to  which  Friends  came  up  out  of  most  parts 
of  the  nation;  and  a  glorious  heavenly  meeting  we  had. 
Oh,  the  glory,  majesty,  love,  life,  wisdom,  and  unity,  that 
was  amongst  us !  the  Power  reigned  over  all ;  and  many 
testimonies  were  born  therein  against  that  ungodly  sj^irit 
which  sought  to  make  rents  and  divisions  amongst  the 
Lord's  people;  but  not  one  mouth  was  opened  amongst  us 
in  its  defence,  or  on  its  behalf  Good  and  comfortable 
accounts  also  we  had,  for  the  most  part,  from  Friends  in 
other  countries  ;  of  which  I  find  a  brief  account  in  a  letter, 
which  soon  after  I  writ  to  my  wife,  the  copy  whereof  here 
follows : 

Dear  Heart: — To  whom  is  my  love  in  the  everlasting 
seed  of  life  that  reigns  over  all.  Great  meetings  here  have 
been,  and  the  Lord's  power  hath  been  stirring  through  all; 
the  like  hath  not  been.  And  the  Lord  hath  in  his  power 
knit  Friends  wonderfully  together,  and  the  glorious  presence 
of  the  Lord  did  appear  among  Friends.  And  now  the 
meetings  are  over  (blessed  be  the  Lord !)  in  quietness  and 


300 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1678. 


peace.  From  Holland,  I  hear  that  things  are  well  there. 
Some  Friends  are  gone  that  way,  to  be  at  their  yearly- 
meeting  at  Amsterdam.  At  Embden,  Friends  that  were 
banished,  are  gotten  into  the  city  again.  At  Dantzick, 
Friends  are  in  prison ;  and  the  magistrates  threatened  them 
with  harder  imprisonment :  but  the  next  day  the  Lutherans 
rose,  and  plucked  down  (or  defaced)  the  Popish  monastery ; 
so  they  have  work  enough  among  themselves.  The  King 
of  Poland  did  receive  my  letter,  and  read  it  himself ;  and 
Friends  have  since  printed  it  in  High  Dutch.  By  letters 
from  the  half-yearly  meeting  in  Ireland,  I  hear  that  they 
be  all  in  love  there.  And  at  Barbadoes,  Friends  are  in 
quietness,  and  their  meetings  settled  in  peace.  At  Antegoa, 
also,  and  Nevis,  truth  prospers,  and  Friends  have  their 
meetings  orderly  and  well.  Likewise  in  New  England, 
and  other  places,  things  concerning  truth  and  Friends  are 
well ;  and  in  those  places,  the  men's  and  women's  meetings 
are  settled ;  blessed  be  the  Lord  !  So  keep  in  God's  power 
and  seed,  that  is  over  all,  in  whom  ye  all  have  life  and  sal- 
vation ;  for  the  Lord  reigns  over  all,  in  his  glory,  and  in  his 
kingdom.  Glory  to  his  name  for  ever,  amen  !  So  in  haste, 
with  my  love  to  you  all,  and  to  all  Friends,  G.  F. 

London,  the  26tli  of  the  ) 
3d  Month,  1678.  ) 

I  continued  yet  in  and  about  London  some  weeks,  the 
Parliament  sitting  again,  and  Friends  attending  upon  them 
to  get  some  redress  of  our  sufferings,  which  about  this  time 
were  very  great,  and  heavy  upon  many  Friends  in  divers 
parts  of  the  nation ;  they  being  very  unduly  prosecuted 
upon  the  statutes  made  against  Popish  recusants ;  though 


1678.] 


GEORGE   FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


301 


our  persecutors  could  not  but  know  that  Friends  were 
utterly  against  Popery ;  having  born  testimony  against  it 
in  word  and  writing,  and  suflfered  under  it.  But  though 
many  of  the  members  of  Parliament  in  either  House  were 
kind  to  Friends,  and  willing  to  have  done  something  for 
their  ease ;  yet,  having  much  business  upon  them,  they  were 
hindered  from  doing  the  good  they  would ;  so  that  the 
sufferings  upon  Friends  were  continued. 

But  that  which  added  much  to  the  grief  and  exercise  of 
Friends  was,  that  some  who  made  a  profession  of  the  same 
truth  with  us,  being  gone  from  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel 
into  a  fleshly  liberty,  and  labouring  to  draw  others  after 
them,  did  oppose  the  order  and  discipline  which  God  by 
his  power  had  set  up  and  established  in  his  church ;  and 
made  a  great  noise  and  clamour  against  prescriptions; 
whereby  they  easily  drew  after  them  such  as  were  loosely 
inclined,  and  desired  a  broader  way  than  the  path  of  truth 
to  walk  in.  Some  also,  that  were  more  simple,  but  young 
in  truth  or  weak  in  judgment,  were  apt  to  be  betrayed  by 
them,  not  knowing  the  depths  of  Satan  in  these  wiles.  For 
whose  sakes  I  was  moved  to  write  the  following  paper,  for 
the  undeceiving  the  deceived,  and  the  opening  the  under- 
standings of  the  weak  in  this  matter : 

All  you  that  do  deny  prescriptions  without  distinction, 
you  may  as  well  deny  all  the  scriptures  which  were  given 
forth  by  the  power  and  Spirit  of  God.  For  do  not  they 
prescribe  how  men  should  walk  both  to  God  and  man,  both 
in  the  Old  Testament  and  in  the  New  ?  Yea,  from  the  very 
first  promise  of  Christ  in  Genesis,  what  people  ought  to 
believe  and  trust  in;  and  all  along  till  ye  come  to  the 
26 


302 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1678. 


Prophets.  Did  not  the  Lord  prescribe  to  his  people,  both 
by  the  fathers  and  then  by  his  prophets?  did  He  not 
prescribe  to  the  people  how  they  should  walk,  though  they 
turned  against  the  prophets  in  the  old  covenant  for  declar- 
ing or  prescribing  to  them  the  way  how  they  might  walk 
to  please  God,  and  keep  in  favour  with  Him  ?  And  then, 
after,  in  the  days  of  Christ,  did  not  He  prescribe  and  teach 
how  people  should  walk  and  believe?  And  after  Him  the 
apostles;  did  not  they  prescribe  unto  people  how  they 
might  come  to  believe,  and  receive  the  gospel  and  the 
kingdom  of  God,  directing  unto  that  which  would  give 
them  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  how  they  should  walk  in 
the  new  covenant  in  the  days  of  the  gospel,  and  by  what 
way  they  should  come  to  the  holy  city  ?  And  did  not  the 
apostles  send  forth  their  decrees  by  faithful,  chosen  men, 
(them  that  had  hazarded  their  lives  for  Christ's  sake,)  to 
the  churches,  by  which  they  were  established  ?  And  so  you, 
that  deny  prescriptions  given  forth  by  the  power  and  Spirit 
of  God,  do  thereby  oppose  the  Spirit  that  gave  them  forth 
in  all  the  holy  men  of  God.  .  .  .  And  see  what  liberty  they 
pleaded  for,  and  ran  into  in  the  apostles'  days,  who  could 
not  abide  the  cross,  the  yoke  of  Jesus.  And  therefore  we 
see,  the  same  rough  and  high  spirit  cries  now  for  liberty 
(which  the  power  and  Spirit  of  Christ  cannot  give) ;  and 
cries  imposition,  and  yet  is  imposing ;  and  cries  liberty  of 
conscience,  and  yet  is  opposing  liberty  of  conscience ;  and 
cries  against  prescriptions,  and  yet  is  prescribing  both  in 
words  and  writing :  so  with  the  everlasting  power  and 
Spirit  of  God  this  spirit  is  fathomed,  its  rise,  beginning, 
and  end ;  and  it  is  judged.  And  this  spirit  cries,  we  must 
not  judge  conscience,  we  must  not  judge  matters  of  faith, 


1678.]  GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL.  803 


and  we  must  not  judge  the  spirits,  nor  religions,  etc.  Yes, 
they  that  be  in  the  pure  Spirit  and  power  of  God,  which 
the  apostles  were  in,  they  judge  of  conscience,  whether  it 
be  a  seared  conscience  or  a  tender  conscience;  they  judge 
of  faith,  whether  it  be  a  dead  one  or  a  living  one;  they 
judge  of  religion,  whether  it  be  vain,  or  pure,  or  undefiled  ; 
they  judge  of  spirits  and  try  them,  whether  they  be  of  God 
or  no ;  they  judge  of  hope,  whether  it  be  of  hypocrites  or 
the  true  hope  that  purifies,  even  as  God  is  pure  ;  they  judge 
of  belief,  whether  it  be  that  which  is  born  of  God  and  over- 
cometh  the  world,  or  that  which  runs  into  the  spirit  of  the 
world,  which  lusts  to  envy  and  doth  not  overcome  the 
world ;  and  they  judge  of  worships,  whether  they  be  will- 
worships  and  the  worship  of  the  beast  and  dragon,  or  the 
worship  of  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth ;  they  judge  of 
angels,  whether  they  be  fallen  or  them  that  keep  their 
habitation ;  and  they  judge  the  world,  that  grieves  and 
quenches  the  Spirit,  and  hates  the  light,  and  turns  the 
grace  of  God  into  wantonness,  and  resists  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
they  judge  of  the  hearts,  ears,  and  lips,  which  are  circum- 
cised and  which  are  uncircumcised  ;  they  judge  of  ministers, 
and  apostles  and  messengers,  whether  they  be  of  Satan  or 
of  Christ ;  they  judge  of  differences  in  outward  things,  in 
the  church  or  elsewhere ;  yea,  the  least  member  of  the 
church  hath  power  to  judge  of  such  things,  having  the 
one  true  measure  and  true  weight  to  weigh  things,  and 
measure  things  withal,  without  respect  to  persons.  And 
this  judgment  is  given,  and  all  these  things  are  done  by  the 
same  power  and  Spirit  the  apostles  were  in.  And  also  such 
can  judge  of  election  and  reprobation  ;  and  who  keep  their 
habitation  and  who  not ;  and  who  are  Jews,  and  who  are 


304 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1678. 


of  tlie  synagogue  of  Satan ;  and  who  are  in  the  doctrine 
of  Christ,  and  who  are  in  the  doctrines  of  devils ;  and  who 
prescribes  and  declares  things  from  the  power  and  Spirit 
of  God,  to  preserve  all  in  the  power  and  Spirit  of  God ; 
and  who  prescribes  and  declares  things  from  a  loose  spirit, 
to  let  all  loose  from  under  the  yoke  of  Christ,  the  power 
of  God,  into  looseness  and  liberty.  And  likewise  can  judge 
and  discern  who  brings  people  into  the  possession  of  the 
gospel  of  light  and  life  over  death  and  darkness,  and  into 
the  truth,  where  the  devil  cannot  get  in ;  and  who  brings 
them  into  the  possession  of  death  and  darkness,  out  of  the 
glorious  liberty  of  the  gospel,  and  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  his 
faith,  and  truth,  and  Spirit,  and  light,  and  grace.  For 
there  is  no  true  liberty  but  in  that ;  and  that  liberty 
answers  the  grace,  the  truth,  the  light,  the  Spirit,  the  faith, 
the  gospel  of  Christ,  in  every  man  and  woman,  and  is  the 
yoke  to  the  contrary  in  every  man  and  woman.  .  .  .  And 
Christ  hath  given  judgment  to  his  saints  in  his  church, 
though  He  be  judge  of  all ;  and  the  saints,  in  the  power 
and  Spirit  of  God,  had  and  have  power  to  judge  of  words 
and  manners,  of  lives  and  conversations,  and  growths  and 
states  from  a  child  to  a  father  in  the  truth ;  and  to  whom 
they  are  a  savour  of  death,  and  to  whom  they  are  a  savour 
of  life ;  and  who  serve  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  preach 
Him,  and  who  preach  themselves  and  serve  themselves ;  and 
who  talk  of  the  light,  and  of  faith,  and  of  the  gospel,  and 
of  hope,  and  of  grace,  and  preach  such  things;  and  in 
their  works  and  lives  deny  them  all,  and  God  and  Christ, 
and  preach  up  liberty  from  that  in  themselves  to  that  in 
others,  which  should  be  under  the  yoke  and  cross  of  Christ, 
the  power  of  God,    And  so  the  saints,  in  the  power  and 


1678.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


305 


Spirit  of  Christ,  can  discern  and  distinguish  who  serves  God 
and  Christ,  and  who  serves  Him  not;  and  so  can  put  a 
distinction  between  the  profane  and  the  holy.  But  such  as 
have  lost  their  eye-salve,  and  their  sight  is  grown  dim,  lose 
this  judgment,  discerning,  and  distinction  in  the  church  of 
Christ.  .  .  .  And  therefore  all  are  exhorted  to  keep  in  the 
power  and  Spirit  of  Christ  Jesus,  and  in  the  word  of  life, 
and  the  wisdom  of  God,  (which  is  above  that  that  is  below  ;) 
in  which  they  may  keep  their  heavenly  understandings 
and  heavenly  discernings  ;  and  so  set  the  heavenly  spiritual 
judgment  over  that  which  is  for  judgment,  which  dishonours 
God,  which  leads  into  loose  and  false  liberty ;  out  of  the 
unity  which  stands  in  the  heavenly  Spirit ;  which  brings 
into  conformity,  and  to  be  conformable  to  the  image  of  the 
Son  of  God,  and  his  gospel,  the  power  of  God,  (which  was 
before  the  devil  was,)  and  his  truth,  (which  the  devil  is 
out  of ;)  in  which  all  are  of  one  mind,  heart,  and  soul,  and 
come  to  drink  into  one  Spirit,  being  baptized  into  one  Spirit, 
and  so  into  one  body,  which  Christ  is  the  head  of ;  and  so 
keep  one  fellowship  in  the  Spirit,  and  unity  in  the  Spirit, 
which  is  the  bond  of  peace,  the  Prince  of  princes'  peace.  .  .  . 

At  Leicester  I  went  to  the  jail  to  visit  the  Friends  that 
were  in  prison  there  for  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  with  whom 
I  spent  some  time ;  encouraging  them  in  the  Lord  to  per- 
severe stedfastly  and  faithfully  in  their  testimony,  and  not 
to  be  weary  of  suffering  for  his  sake.  And  when  I  had 
taken  my  leave  of  the  Friends  I  spake  with  the  jailer, 
desiring  him  to  be  kind  to  them,  and  let  them  have  what 
liberty  he  could  to  visit  their  families  sometimes. 

After  this  I  spent  about  two  weeks  in  Yorkshire,  travel- 
26*  U 


306 


PASSAGES  FEOM 


[1679. 


ling  from  place  to  place  amongst  Friends  in  the  Lord's 
service,  and  many  heavenly  meetings  I  had  in  that  county. 
Then,  visiting  Robert  Widders  at  Kellet,  in  Lancashire,  I 
passed  to  Arnside,  in  Westmoreland,  where  I  had  a  precious, 
living  meeting  in  the  Lord's  blessed  power,  to  the  great 
satisfaction  and  comfort  of  Friends,  who  came  from  divers 
parts  to  it.  The  next  day  I  went  to  Swarthmore ;  and,  it 
being  the  meeting-day  there,  I  had  a  sweet  opportunity 
with  Friends,  our  hearts  being  opened  in  the  love  of  God, 
and  his  blessed  life  flowing  amongst  us. 

I  abode  in  the  north  at  this  time  above  a  year,  having 
service  for  the  Lord  amongst  Friends  there,  and  being 
much  taken  up  in  writing  books  and  papers — some  in 
defence  of  truth  in  answer  to  books  published  by  adver- 
saries, and  some  for  the  opening  the  principles  and  doc- 
trines of  truth  to  the  world,  that  they  might  come  to  have 
a  right  understanding  thereof  and  be  gathered  thereunto. 
Divers  epistles  and  papers  I  writ  unto  Friends,  during  my 
stay  in  the  north :  one  whereof  was,  in  a  few  lines,  To 
encourage  Friends  to  be  bold  and  valiant  for  the  truth 
which  the  Lord  had  called  them  to  bear  witness  to. 

The  next  day,  having  a  sense  upon  me  how  some  that 
had  received  the  truth  and  had  openings  thereof,  for  want 
of  keeping  low,  had  run  out  therefrom,  I  was  moved  to  give 
forth  the  following  epistle  as  a  warning  and  exhortation  to 
all  to  dwell  in  humility : 

My  Dear  Friends,  whom  the  Lord  in  his  tender  mer- 
cies hath  visited  with-  the  day-spring  from  on  high,  and 
hath  opened  you  to  confess  and  bow  to  his  name,  keep  low 
in  your  minds  and  learn  of  Christ,  who  teacheth  you  humil- 


1679.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


807 


ity  and  to  keep  in  it ;  so  that  in  no  wise  ye  that  be  j^ounger 
be  exalted  or  puffed  up  or  conceited  through  your  open- 
ings, and  by  that  means  lose  your  conditions  by  being  car- 
ried up  into  presumption,  and  then  fall  into  despair,  and 
so  abuse  the  power  of  God.  .  .  .  Therefore,  it  doth  concern 
you  to  be  comprehended  into  that  which  ye  do  preach  to 
others,  and  to  keep  low  in  it,  and  then  the  God  of  truth  will 
exalt  the  humble  in  his  truth,  light,  grace,  power,  and  Spirit, 
and  in  his  wisdom  to  his  glory.  ...  So  let  none  quench  the 
Spirit  nor  its  motions,  nor  grieve  it,  nor  err  from  it,  but  be 
led  by  it,  which  keeps  every  one  in  their  tents.  Which 
Holy  Spirit  of  God  giveth  them  an  understanding  how  to 
serve  and  worship  and  please  the  holy,  pure  God,  their 
Maker  and  Creator  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  how  to  wait,  and  how 
to  speak,  and  so  to  answer  the  Spirit  of  God  in  his  people,  in 
which  Holy  Spirit  is  the  holy  unity  and  fellowship.  .  .  . 

About  the  latter  end  of  this  year  I  was  moved  of  the 
Lord  to  travel  up  into  the  south  again.  Wherefore,  after 
I  had  taken  my  leave  of  my  wife  and  the  family,  and 
of  the  neighbouring  Friends,  I  set  forward  on  my  journey 
in  the  beginning  of  the  First  month,  1679-80.  I  abode  at 
London  most  part  of  this  winter,  having  much  service  for 
the  Lord  there,  both  in  meetings  and  out ;  for,  as  it  was  a 
time  of  great  sufferings  upon  Friends,  I  was  drawn  forth 
in  spirit  to  visit  Friends'  meetings  more  frequently,  to 
encourage  and  strengthen  them  both  by  exhortation  and 
example.  The  parliament  also  was  sitting,  and  Friends 
were  diligent  to  wait  upon  them  to  lay  their  grievances 
before  them,  of  which  we  received  fresh  accounts  almost 
every  day  of  the  sad  sufferings  Friends  underwent  in  many 


308 


PASSAGES  FEOM 


[1682. 


parts  of  the  nation.  In  this  service  of  seeking  relief  for 
my  suffering  brethren  I  spent  much  time,  together  with 
other  Friends,  who  were  freely  given  up  to  that  service, 
attending  at  the  parliament-house  day  by  day  for  many 
days  together,  and  watching  all  opportunities  to  speak 
with  such  members  of  either  house  as  would  hear  our  just 
complaints.  And,  indeed,  some  of  the  members  of  each 
house  were  very  courteous  to  us,  and  appeared  willing  to 
help  us  if  they  could.  But,  the  parliament  being  then 
earnest  in  examining  the  Popish  Plot,  and  contriving  ways 
to  discover  such  as  were  popishly  affected,  our  adversaries 
took  advantages  against  us  (because  they  knew  we  could 
not  swear  nor  fight)  to  expose  us  to  those  penalties  that 
were  made  against  Papists,  though  they  knew  in  their  con- 
sciences that  we  were  no  Papists,  and  had  had  experience 
of  us  that  we  were  no  plotters. 

A  little  before  the  time  came  for  the  choosing  new  sheriffs 
for  the  city,  they  who  stood  to  be  chosen,  desiring  our  Friends 
to  give  their  voices  for  them,  I  writ  a  few  lines  tending  to 
discover  what  spirit  they  w^ere  of,  and  how  they  stood 
affected  to  true  liberty.  But  whatever  they  were  that 
stood  to  be  chosen,  I  observed  there  was  a  heat  and  strife 
in  the  spirits  of  the  people  that  were  to  choose ;  wherefore  I 
writ  a  few  lines  to  be  spread  amongst  them,  directed  thus : 

TO  THE  PEOPLE  WHO  AEE  CHOOSING  SHERIFFS 
IN  LONDON. 

People. — All  keep  in  the  gentle  and  peaceable  wisdom 
of  God,  which  is  above  that  that  is  earthly,  sensual,  and 
devilish ;  and  live  in  that  love  of  God  that  is  not  puffed 
up  nor  is  unseemly,  which  envieth  not,  but  beareth  and 


1682.]  GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL.  309 


endureth  all  things ;  and  in  this  love  ye  will  seek  the  good 
and  peace  of  all  men  and  the  hurt  of  no  man.  Keep  out 
of  all  heats,  and  be  not  hot-headed,  but  be  cool  and  gentle, 
that  your  Christian  moderation  may  appear  to  all  men,  for 
the  Lord  is  at  hand  who  beholds  all  men's  words,  thoughts, 
and  actions,  and  will  reward  every  one  according  to  their 
works ;  and  what  every  man  soweth  that  shall  he  reap. 

I  writ  another  paper  also  concerning  meditation,  delight, 
exercise,  and  study,  shewing  from  the  Scriptures  of  truth 
what  the  true  Christians  ought  to  meditate  upon  and  to 
exercise  their  minds  in,  and  what  they  should  take  delight 
in,  and  what  they  should  study  to  do.  For  in  these  things 
not  the  profane  and  loose  people  only,  but  even  the  great 
professors  of  religion,  are  very  much  mistaken,  taking 
delight  in  earthly,  fading,  perishing  things,  whereas  they 
ought  to  meditate  on  heavenly  things,  and  to  delight  in 
the  law  of  God  after  the  inward  man,  and  exercise  them- 
selves to  have  always  a  conscience  void  of  offence  towards 
God  and  towards  men,  as  the  apostle  Paul  did. 

The  heat  of  persecution  still  continuing,  I  felt  my  ser- 
vice to  be  most  at  Loudon,  where  our  meetings  were  for 
the  most  part  disturbed  and  broken  up,  or  Friends  were 
forced  to  meet  without  doors,  being  kept  out  of  their  meet- 
ing-houses by  the  officers.  Yet  sometimes,  beyond  expec- 
tation, we  got  a  quiet  and  peaceable  meeting  in  the  houses. 
One  time  I  was  minded  to  have  gone  a  mile  or  two  out  of 
town  to  visit  a  Friend  that  was  not  well.  But,  hearing 
that  the  king  had  sent  to  the  mayor  to  put  the  laws  in 
execution  against  Dissenters,  and  that  the  magistrates, 
thereupon,  intended  to  nail  up  the  meeting-house  doors,  I 


310 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1682. 


had  not  freedom  to  go  out  of  town,  but  was  moved  to  go 
to  the  meeting  at  Gracious  street.  And,  notwithstanding 
all  the  threats,  a  great  meeting  it  was,  and  very  quiet ;  and 
the  glory  of  the  Lord  shone  over  all. 

It  was  not  long  after  this  that  I  I'eceived  an  account  by 
letter  from  some  Friends  that  were  prisoners  in  Denby,  in 
Wales,  by  which  I  understood  that  many  Friends  there 
were  under  great  sufferings  for  the  testimony  of  a  good 
conscience.  In  the  tender  sense  whereof  I  was  moved  in 
the  love  of  God  to  visit  them  with  a  few  lines  as  a  word 
of  consolation  to  them  in  their  sufferings,  and  of  exhorta- 
tion to  stand  fast  in  the  testimony  committed  to  them. 
And  that  which  I  writ  was  thus : 

Dear  suffering  lambs,  for  the  name  and  command  of 
Jesus.  Be  valiant  for  his  truth  and  faithful,  and  ye  will 
feel  the  presence  of  Christ  with  you.  And  look  at  Him 
who  suffered  for  you,  and  hath  bought  you  and  will  feed 
you,  who  saith.  Be  of  good  comfort,  I  have  overcome 
the  world ;  who  destroys  the  devil  and  his  works,  and 
bruises  the  serpent's  head.  I  say.  Look  at  Christ,  who  is 
your  sanctuary,  in  whom  ye  have  rest  and  peace.  To  you 
it  is  given  not  only  to  believe  but  to  suffer  for  his  name's 
sake.  And  they  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall 
suffer  persecution  by  the  ungodly  professors  of  Christ  Jesus, 
who  live  out  of  Him.  And  therefore  be  valiant  for  God's 
truth  upon  the  earth,  and  look  above  that  spirit  that  makes 
you  suffer,  up  to  Christ,  who  was  before  it  was,  and  will  be 
when  it  is  gone.  Consider  all  the  prophets,  Christ,  and  the 
apostles  who  suffered  and  were  persecuted,  but  they  never 
persecuted  them  as  true  men,  but  as  deceivers,  and  yet  true. 


1682.]  GEORGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  311 


And  Christ  is  the  same  to-day  as  He  was  yesterday — a  rock 
and  foundation  for  your  age  and  generation  for  you  to 
build  upon. 

Now,  because  the  magistrates  were,  many  of  them,  un- 
willing to  have  fines  laid  upon  meeting-houses,  they  kept 
Friends  out  in  many  places,  setting  officers  and  guards  of 
soldiers  at  the  doors  and  passages.  And  yet  sometimes 
Friends  were  fined  for  speaking  or  praying,  though  it  were 
abroad.  One  First-day  it  was  upon  me  to  go  to  Devonshire- 
House  meeting  in  the  afternoon,  and,  because  I  had  heard 
Friends  were  kept  out  there  that  morning  (as  they  were 
that  day  at  most  meetings  about  the  city),  I  went  some- 
what the  sooner,  and  got  into  the  yard  before  the  soldiers 
came  to  guard  the  passages,  but  the  constables  were  got 
there  before  me,  and  stood  in  the  doorway  with  their  staves. 
I  asked  them  to  let  me  go  in.  They  said.  They  could  not, 
nor  durst  not,  for  they  were  commanded  the  contrary,  and 
were  sorry  for  it.  I  told  'them  I  would  not  press  upon 
them,  so  I  stood  by,  and  they  were  very  civil.  I  stood  till 
I  was  weary,  and  then  one  gave  me  a  stool  to  sit  down  on ; 
and  after  a  while  the' power  of  the  Lord  began  to  spring 
up  among  Friends,  and  one  began  to  speak.  The  con- 
stables soon  forbade  him,  and  said  he  should  not  speak, 
and  he  not  stopping,  they  began  to  be  wroth.  But  I  gently 
laid  my  hand  upon  one  of  the  constables,  and  wished  him 
to  let  him  alone.  The  constable  did  so,  and  was  quiet,  and 
the  man  did  not  speak  long.  When  he  had  done,  after  a  while 
I  was  moved  to  stand  up  and  speak,  and  in  my  declaration  I 
said,  They  need  not  come  against  us  with  swords  and  staves, 
for  we  were  a  peaceable  people,  and  had  nothing  in  our 


312 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1683. 


hearts  but  good-will  to  the  king  and  magistrates,  and  to 
all  people  upon  the  earth.  And  we  did  not  meet,  under 
pretence  of  religion,  to  plot  and  contrive  against  the  gov- 
ernment, or  to  raise  insurrections,  but  to  worship  God  in 
spirit  and  in  truth.  And  we  had  Christ  to  be  our  bishop 
and  priest,  and  shepherd  to  feed  us  and  oversee  us,  and  He 
ruled  in  our  hearts,  so  we  could  all  sit  in  silence  enjoying 
our  teacher.  So  to  Christ,  their  bishop  and  shepherd,  I 
did  recommend  them  all.  And,  after  I  had  spoken  what 
was  upon  me  at  that  time,  I  sate  down,  and  after  a  while 
I  was  moved  to  pray ;  and  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  over 
all  Friends,  and  the  people  and  the  constable  and  soldiers 
put  off  their  hats.  And  when  the  meeting  was  done,  and 
Friends  began  to  pass  away,  the  constable  put  off  his  hat 
and  desired  the  Lord  to  bless  us ;  for  the  power  of  the  Lord 
was  over  him  and  the  people,  and  kept  them  under. 

The  next  First-day  it  was  upon  me  to  go  to  the  meeting 
at  the  Savoy,  and  by  that  time  the  meeting  was  gathered 
the  beadle  came  in,  and  after  him  came  in  the  wild  people, 
like  a  sea,  but  the  Lord's  power  chained  them  all.  The 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  went  through  and  over  all,  and  they 
were  quiet,  and  we  had  a  glorious,  peaceable  meeting: 
blessed  be  the  Lord  for  his  unspeakable  goodness !  This 
was  in  the  Twelfth  month,  1682. 

In  the  First  month,  1683,  I  went  to  Kingston-upon- 
Thames,  and,  it  being  then  a  time  of  persecution,  as  I 
went  to  the  meeting  I  met  the  chief  constable,  who  had 
been  at  the  meeting-place,  and  had  set  watchmen  there  to 
keep  us  out ;  yet  he  was  pretty  civil,  and  the  watchmen  let 
Friends  have  a  couple  of  forms  out  to  sit  upon  in  the  high- 
way :  so  Friends  met  together  there,  and  a  very  precious 


1683.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


813 


meeting  we  had,  for  the  refreshing  presence  of  the  Lord 
was  with  us,  in  which  we  parted  in  peace. 

Having  visited  and  encouraged  Friends  there,  I  returned 
to  London,  and  went  to  the  meeting  at  Bull  and  Mouth, 
where  the  constables,  with  their  watchmen,  kept  a  guard 
to  keep  Friends  out  of  the  house.  So  we  met  in  the  street, 
and  when  any  Friend  spake  the  officers  and  Avatchmen 
made  a  great  bustle  to  pull  him  down  and  take  him  into 
custody.  After  some  other  Friends  had  spoken,  it  was 
upon  me  to  speak,  and  I  said.  Heaven  is  God's  throne, 
and  earth  is  his  footstool ;  and  will  ye  not  let  us  stand 
upon  God's  footstool  to  worship  and  serve  the  living  God  ? 
While  I  spake  they  were  quiet,  and,  after  I  had  cleared 
myself  of  what  was  upon  me  to  speak,  we  brake  up  our 
meeting  in  peace. 

I  tarried  now  in  and  near  about  London,  visiting  Friends' 
meetings,  and  labouring  in  the  service  of  the  gospel,  until 
the  yearly  meeting  came  on,  which  began  on  the  twenty- 
eighth  of  the  Third  month  this  year.  It  was  a  time  of 
great  sufferings,  and  much  concerned  I  was  lest  Friends 
that  came  up  out  of  the  countries  on  the  church's  service 
should  be  taken  and  imprisoned  at  London.  But  the  Lord 
was  with  us,  and  his  power  preserved  us,  and  gave  us  a 
«weet  and  blessed  opportunity  to  wait  upon  Him,  and 
be  refreshed  together  in  Him,  and  to  perform  those  ser- 
vices for  his  truth  and  people  for  which  we  met.  Now, 
inasmuch  as  it  was  a  time  of  great  persecution,  and  we 
•understood  by  our  Friends  who  came  out  of  the  several 
parts  of  the  nation  that  in  most  counties  Friends  were 
under  great  sufferings,  either  by  imprisonments  or  spoil- 
ings  of  goods,  or  both,  a  concern  was  weightily  upon  me 
27 


314 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1683. 


lest  any  Friends  that  were  sufferers,  especially  such  as 
were  traders  and  dealers  in  the  world,  should  hazard 
the  losing  of  other  men's  goods  or  estates  through  their 
sufferings.  Wherefore,  as  the  thing  opened  in  me,  I  drew 
an  epistle  of  caution  to  Friends  in  that  case,  which  I  com- 
municated to  the  brethren  at  the  yearly  meeting,  and  from 
thence  it  was  sent  forth  among  Friends  throughout  the 
nation.    A  copy  of  which  here  followeth : 

Dear  Friends  and  brethren  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  is  your  only  Sanctuary  in  this  day  of  storm  and  per- 
secution, spoiling  of  goods,  and  imprisonments :  Let  every 
one's  eyes  be  unto  Him  who  has  all  power  in  heaven  and 
earth  given  unto  Him,  so  that  none  can  touch  a  hair  of 
your  head,  nor  you,  nor  any  thing  ye  have,  except  it  be 
permitted  or  suffered  in  this  day  to  try  his  people  whether 
their  minds  be  with  the  Lord  or  in  the  outward  things. 
And  now,  dear  Friends,  take  care  that  all  your  offerings 
may  be  free,  and  of  your  own  that  has  cost  you  something, 
so  that  ye  may  not  offer  of  that  which  is  another  man's  or 
that  which  ye  are  intrusted  withal  (and  not  your  own)  or 
fatherless  or  widow's  estates,  but  all  such  things  ye  may 
settle  and  establish  in  their  places.  You  may  remember, 
many  years  ago,  in  a  time  of  great  persecution,  there  wer* 
divers  Friends  who  were  traders,  shop-keepers,  and  others 
who  had  the  concerns  of  widows  and  fatherless  and  other 
people's  estates  in  their  hands ;  and  when  a  great  suffering, 
persecution,  and  spoiling  of  goods  came  upon  Friends  there* 
were  especial  care  taken  that  all  Friends  that  did  suffer, 
what  they  did  offer  up  to  the  Lord  in  their  sufferings  might 
be  really  their  own  and  not  any  other's  estates  or  goods 


1683.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


315 


■which  they  had  in  their  hands  and  were  not  really  their 
own,  so  that  they  might  not  offer  up  another  body's  but 
that  which  was  really  their  own,  which  they  had  bought 
and  paid  for,  or  were  able  to  pay  for ;  and  afterwards  sev- 
eral letters  came  out  of  the  country  to  the  meeting  at  Lon- 
don from  Friends  that  had  goods  of  the  shop-keepers  here 
at  London  upon  credit,  which  they  had  not  paid  for,  who 
writ  to  their  creditors  whom  they  had  their  goods  of,  en- 
treating them  to  take  their  goods  again.  And  some  Friends 
came  to  London  themselves  and  treated  with  their  credit- 
ors, letting  them  understand  how  their  conditions  were, 
That  they  lay  liable  to  have  all  that  they  had  taken  from 
them,  and  told  them.  They  would  not  have  any  man  to 
suffer  by  them,  neither  would  they  by  suffering  offer  up 
any  thing  but  what  was  really  their  own  or  what  they 
were  able  to  pay  for.  Upon  which  several  took  their  goods 
back  again  that  they  had  sent  down.  And  this  wrought  a 
very  good  savour  in  the  hearts  of  many  people  when  they 
saw  that  there  was  such  a  righteous,  just,  and  honest  prin- 
ciple in  Friends  that  would  not  make  any  to  suffer  for  their 
testimony ;  but  what  they  did  suffer  for  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  it  should  be  really  and  truly  their  own,  not  other 
people's.  And  in  this  they  owed  nothing  to  any  but 
love.  .  .  . 

Some  time  after  the  yearly  meeting  I  went  down  to 
Kiugston-upon-Thames  to  visit  Friends  there,  and  while  I 
was  there  it  came  upon  me  to  write  the  following  epistle  to 
Friends  in  general,  as  a  salutation  of  love  unto  them  and 
to  stir  up  the  pure  mind  in  them : 


816 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1688. 


Dear  FrieDds  and  brethren  who  are  turned  from  dark- 
ness to  light  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God,  who  are 
the  believers  in  the  light,  which  is  the  life  in  Christ,  and 
are  become  the  children  of  the  light  and  of  the  day,  and  are 
grafted  into  Christ,  the  second  Adam,  the  Lord  from  heaven, 
and  so  are  gathered  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  in  whom  ye  have 
salvation,  and  not  in  any  other  name  under  the  whole 
heaven.  For  Christ  Jesus  saith.  Where  two  or  three  are 
gathered  together  in  my  name  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of 
them  (Matt,  xviii.  20).  So  here  you,  being  gathered  in  the 
name  of  Jesus,  he  is  in  the  midst  of  you,  a  Saviour,  a  Media- 
tor, a  Prophet,  a  Shepherd,  a  Bishop,  a  Leader,  a  Counsellor, 
the  Captain  of  your  salvation,  who  bruises  the  serpent's 
head,  and  destroys  the  devil  and  his  works.  Therefore, 
brethren  in  Christ  Jesus,  exhort  one  another  daily  while 
it  is  called  to-day,  lest  any  of  you  be  hardened  through  the 
deceitfulness  of  sin.  For  you  are  made  partakers  of  Christ 
if  ye  hold  fast  the  beginning  of  your  confidence  steadfast 
to  the  end  (Heb.  iii.  14).  Therefore,  hear  Christ's  voice, 
for  He  is  in  the  midst  of  you  a  teacher.  .  .  .  But,  as  it  is 
written.  Behold !  I  lay  in  Sion  a  stumbling-stone  and  a 
rock  of  offence,  and  whoso  believes  on  Him  shall  not  be 
ashamed.  So  Christ  is  a  stumbling-stone  and  a  rock  of 
offence  to  all  the  unbelievers  in  the  light  which  is  the  life 
in  Christ,  whether  they  be  Jews,  Christians,  or  Gentiles. 
The  Jews  did  believe  a  Christ  was  to  come,  from  the 
Scriptures;  and  the  Christians  believe  he  is  come,  by 
the  Scriptures,  but  do  not  believe  in  the  light  (which  is  the 
life  in  Christ)  as  Christ  commands,  and  so  do  not  become 
the  children  of  the  light.    Therefore  ye  that  are  the  be- 


1683.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


817 


lievers  in  the  light,  and  are  become  the  children  of  the  light, 
walk  in  Christ,  your  way,  life,  and  salvation.         G.  F. 
Kingston,  the  5th "» 
month,  16S3.  j 

Before  I  left  Kingston  something  further  opened  in  me, 
which  I  was  moved  to  write  and  send  forth  amongst  Friends, 
and  it  was  as  followeth : 

Dear  Friends. — My  love  is  to  you  all  in  the  holy  seed 
that  reigns  over  all.  And  my  desire  is  that  every  one,  both 
male  and  female,  may  feel  the  seed  Christ  in  you,  which 
is  heir  of  the  promise  of  life  eternal,  so  that  ye  may  all 
grow  up  in  Christ  Jesus,  your  head,  and  be  built  upon 
Him,  the  rock  and  foundation  that  God  hath  laid,  which 
stands  sure  over  all  rocks  and  foundations  in  the  world. 
That  ye  may  eat  and  drink  of  this  spiritual  rock,  the 
spiritual  water  and  food,  so  that  ye  may  truly  and  in- 
wardly say  that  your  rock  and  foundation  and  bread  of 
life  and  water  of  life  is  from  heaven,  and  your  bread  and 
water  is  sure ;  and  that  ye  know  his  voice  that  feeds  you 
and  that  leads  you  into  the  pastures  of  life,  which  are 
always  fresh  and  green.  In  this  your  affections  are  set  on 
things  that  are  above,  and  seeking  that  which  comes  down 
from  above  (above  that  which  is  from  below),  where  Christ 
sits  at  the  right  hand  of  God  making  intercession  for  you, 
and  is  your  mediator,  making  peace  betwixt  God  and  you, 
and  is  your  heavenly  bishop  to  oversee  you  that  ye  keep 
in  his  light,  life,  and  power,  that  ye  do  not  go  astray  from 
his  heavenly  fold  and  pasture,  but  He,  your  shepherd,  may 
feed  you  in  it ;  who  is  your  prophet  to  open  to  you  the  ful- 
27* 


318 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1683. 


filling  of  the  promises  and  prophecies,  Himself  being  the 
substance;  that  ye  may  live  in  Him  and  He  in  you,  yea, 
and  reign  in  your  hearts,  and  there  to  exercise  his  offices, 
his  prophetical  and  priestly  and  kingly  office,  who  is 
heavenly  and  spiritual.  That  ye  may  know  the  three  that 
bear  witness  in  the  earth,  viz.,  the  Spirit,  the  Water,  and 
the  Blood,  which  is  the  Life  of  Christ,  which  cleanseth  from 
all  sin,  and  the  Water  that  washes  you  and  refreshes  you, 
and  the  Spirit  that  baptizes  you  and  circumcises  you  and 
leads  you  into  all  truth.  And  that  ye  may  come  all  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit  and  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit, 
which  is  the  bond  of  the  heavenly  peace.  So,  being  led 
by  the  Spirit  of  God,  ye  are  his  sons  and  daughters,  and 
by  his  Spirit  will  come  to  know  the  three  that  bear  wit- 
ness in  heaven,  viz.,  the  Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost.  These  are  the  three  witnesses  that  are  in  heaven, 
that  bear  record  of  all  things,  for  He  is  God  in  the  heaven 
and  God  in  the  earth.  And  therefore  I  desire  that  ye  may 
all  feel  his  love  shed  in  your  hearts,  and  in  it  live  in  love 
(above  the  love  of  the  world,  which  is  enmity),  and  in  that 
you  will  keep  in  the  excellent  way.  For  love  edifies  the 
body  of  Christ,  and  builds  his  church  up,  and  keeps  out 
of  the  enmity,  for  it  is  above  it ;  and  brings  and  keeps  all 
in  true  humanity  and  in  the  true  divinity ;  and  to  be  cour- 
teous and  kind  and  tender  one  towards  another ;  and  to 
shew  forth  the  nature  of  Christ  and  true  Christianity  in 
all  your  lives  and  conversations.  .  .  . 

I  continued  yet  at  London,  labouring  in  the  work  and 
service  of  the  Lord  both  in  meetings  and  out,  sometimes 
visiting  the  Friends  that  were  in  prison  for  the  testimony 


1683.] 


GEORGE   FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


319 


of  Jesus,  encouraging  them  in  their  sufferings,  and  exhort- 
ing them  to  stand  faithful  and  steadfast  in  the  testimony 
which  the  Lord  had  committed  to  them  to  bear;  sometimes 
also  visiting  those  that  were  sick  and  weak  in  body  or 
troubled  in  mind,  helping  to  bear  their  spirits  up  from 
sinking  under  their  infirmities.  Sometimes  our  meetings 
were  quiet  and  peaceable ;  sometimes  they  were  disturbed 
and  broken  up  by  the  oflacers.  One  First-day  it  was  upon 
me  to  go  to  the  meeting  at  the  Savoy,  and  it  was  a  large 
meeting,  for  many  professors  and  sober  people  were  there. 
And  the  Lord  opened  many  precious,  weighty  things  in 
me  to  the  people,  which  I  declared  amongst  them,  and 
directed  them  to  the  Spirit  of  God  in  themselves,  which 
the  Lord  had  given  them  a  measure  of ;  that  all,  by  the 
Spirit,  might  understand  the  Scriptures,  which  were  given 
forth  from  the  Spirit  of  God ;  and  that  by  the  Spirit  of 
God  they  might  know  God  and  Christ,  whom  God  hath 
sent,  whom  to  know  was  eternal  life  ;  and  that  by  the  Spirit 
they  might  all  come  into  Christ,  and  know  Him  to  be  their 
sanctuary,  who  destroys  the  devil,  the  destroyer,  and  his 
works,  and  bruises  the  serpent's  head.  For  Christ  was  a 
sanctuary  to  them  to  whom  He  was  a  Saviour,  whom  He 
saved  from  the  destroyer.  And  Christ  did  baptize  them 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire,  and  did  thoroughly 
purge  his  floor,  and  burn  up  their  chaff  with  unquench- 
able fire  —  that  is,  sin  and  corruption,  which  is  got  into 
man  and  woman  by  their  transgression :  but  Christ  gath- 
ereth  his  wheat  into  his  garner.  So  all  that  are  baptized 
with  Christ's  baptism  their  wheat  is  in  God's  garner ; 
and  no  spoiler  can  get  into  God's  garner  to  meddle  with 
the  wheat  there,  though  they  may  be  permitted  to  meddle 


820 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1683. 


with  the  outward  goods,  etc.  Now  as  I  was  speaking  in 
the  power  of  the  Lord,  and  the  people  were  greatly  affected 
therewith,  on  a  sudden  the  constables,  with  the  rude  peo- 
ple, came  in  like  a  sea,  and  one  of  the  constables  said  to 
me.  Come  down,  and  he  laid  hands  on  me.  I  asked  him, 
Art  thou  a  Christian  ?  We  are  Christians.  He  had  hold 
on  my  hand,  and  was  very  fierce  to  pluck  me  down,  but  I 
stood  still,  and  spake  a  few  words  to  the  people,  desiring 
of  the  Lord  that  the  blessings  of  God  might  rest  upon  them 
all.  The  constable  still  called  upon  me  to  come  down,  and 
at  length  plucked  me  down,  and  bid  another  man  with  a 
staff  take  me  and  carry  me  to  prison.  That  man  had  me 
to  another  officer's  house,  who  was  more  civil ;  and  after  a 
while  they  brought  in  four  Friends  more  whom  they  had 
taken.  After  a  while  the  constables  had  us  almost  a  mile 
to  a  justice,  who  was  a  fierce,  passionate  man ;  who,  after 
he  had  asked  me  my  name,  and  his  clerk  had  taken  it 
down  in  writing,  upon  the  constable's  informing  him  that 
I  preached  in  the  meeting,  said  in  an  angry  manner.  Do 
not  you  know  that  it  is  contrary  to  the  king's  laws  to 
preach  in  such  conventicles  contrary  to  the  liturgy  of  the 
Church  of  England  ?  I  thought  he  would  have  sworn  some- 
body against  me,  whereupon  I  said.  Let  no  man  swear 
against  me,  for  it  is  my  principle  not  to  swear ;  and  there- 
fore I  would  not  have  any  man  swear  against  me.  The  jus- 
tice thereupon  asked  me.  If  I  did  not  preach  in  the  meet- 
ing? I  told  him,  I  did  confess  what  God  and  Christ  had 
done  for  my  soul,  and  did  praise  God ;  and  I  thought  I 
might  have  done  that  in  the  streets  and  in  all  places,  viz., 
praise  God  and  confess  Christ  Jesus,  and  this  I  was  not 
ashamed  to  confess.    Neither  was  this  contrary  to  the 


1683.] 


GEORGE  FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


821 


liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England.  The  justice  said,  The 
laws  were  against  such  meetings  as  were  contrary  to  the 
liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England.  I  said,  I  knew  no  such 
laws  against  our  meetings,  but  if  he  did  mean  that  Act  that 
was  made  against  such  as  did  meet  to  plot  and  contrive 
and  raise  insurrections  against  the  king,  we  were  no  such 
people ;  but  did  abhor  all  such  actions,  and  did  bear  true 
love  and  good-will  to  the  king  and  to  all  men  upon  the 
earth.  The  justice  said.  Seeing  there  was  but  one  witness, 
he  would  discharge  the  rest,  but  he  would  send  me  to  New- 
gate, and  I  might  preach  there,  he  said.  I  asked  him,  If 
it  stood  with  his  conscience  to  send  me  to  Newgate  for 
praising  God  and  for  confessing  Christ  Jesus  ?  He  cried, 
Conscience !  Conscience !  But  I  felt  my  words  touched  his 
conscience.  He  bid  the  constable  take  me  away,  and  he 
would  make  a  mittimus  to  send  me  to  prison  when  he  had 
dined.  I  told  him,  I  desired  his  peace  and  the  good  of  his 
family,  and  that  they  might  be  kept  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord.  So  I  passed  away,  and  as  we  went  the  constable 
took  some  Friends'  word  that  I  should  come  to  his  house 
the  next  morning  by  the  eighth  hour.  Accordingly,  I  did 
go  with  those  Friends,  and  then  the  constable  told  us  that 
he  went  to  the  justice  for  the  mittimus  after  he  had  dined, 
and  the  justice  bid  him  come  again  after  the  evening  ser- 
vice ;  which  he  did,  and  then  the  justice  told  him  he  might 
let  me  go.    So,  said  the  constable,  you  are  discharged. 

Now,  considering  the  hurries  and  bustles  that  were  in 
the  nation,  it  came  upon  me  to  write  a  few  lines  to  Friends, 
to  caution  all  to  keep  out  of  the  spirit  of  the  world,  in  which 
the  trouble  is,  and  to  dwell  in  the  peaceable  truth.  Where- 
fore I  writ  as  followeth  : 

V 


822 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1685. 


Dear  Friends  and  Brethren,  whom  the  Lord  hath 
called  and  chosen  in  Christ  Jesus,  your  life  and  salvation, 
in  whom  ye  have  all  rest  and  peace  with  God  :  the  Lord 
God,  by  his  mighty  power,  which  is  over  all,  hath  pre- 
served you  and  supported  you  to  this  day  to  be  a  peculiar, 
holy  people  to  Himself,  so  that  by  his  eternal  Spirit  and 
power  ye  might  be  all  preserved  and  kept  out  of  the  world  ; 
for  in  the  world  is  the  trouble.  .  .  .  Christ  saith.  In  me  ye 
shall  have  peace,  but  in  the  world,  trouble.  And  the  apos- 
tle saith.  They  that  believe  are  entered  into  their  rest, 
namely,  Christ,  who  hath  overcome  the  world.  ...  So 
keep  and  walk  in  Christ,  your  Rest,  every  one  that  have 
received  Him,  your  eternal  Rest. 

And  now,  dear  Friends  and  brethren,  whatever  bustlings 
and  trouble,  or  tumults  9r  outrages,  quarrels  and  strife 
should  arise  and  be  in  the  world,  keep  out  of  them  all, 
and  concern  not  yourselves  with  them,  but  keep  in  the 
Lord's  power  and  peaceable  truth,  that  is  over  all  such 
things;  in  which  power  ye  seek  the  peace  and  good  of  all 
men.  And  live  in  the  love  which  God  hath  shed  abroad 
in  your  hearts  through  Christ  Jesus ;  in  which  love  nothing 
is  able  to  separate  you  from  God  and  Christ.  .  .  . 

And  now,  dear  Friends  and  brethren,  abide  in  Christ, 
the  vine,  that  ye  may  bring  forth  fruit  to  the  glory  of  God. 
And  as  every  one  hath  received  Christ,  walk  in  Him  (who 
is  not  of  the  world  that  lies  in  wickedness),  so  that  ye  may 
be  preserved  out  of  the  vain  fashions  and  customs  of  the 
world,  which  satisfy  the  lust  of  the  eye,  the  lust  of  the  flesh, 
and  the  pride  of  life,  which  are  not  of  the  Father,  but  are 
of  the  world  that  passes  away ;  ...  so  that  ye  may  be  a 
peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works,  serving  the  Lord 


1685.]  GEOEGE   fox's   JOURNAL.  323 


Grod  through  Jesus  Christ,  in  whom  is  life ;  and  mav  be  a 
peculiar  people  to  the  praise  and  glorv  of  God ;  and  by  the 
word  of  his  grace  your  words  may  be  gracious,  and  in  your 
lives  and  conversations  ye  may  shew  forth  righteousness, 
holiness,  and  godliness.  That  so  God  Almighty  may  be 
glorified  in  you  all,  and  through  you  all,  who  is  above  all, 
blessed  and  praised  for  ever  I  Amen. 

The  yearly  meeting  being  over,  and  the  country  Friends 
for  the  most  part  gone  out  of  town,  I  got  a  little  way  out  of 
town  also,  being  much  spent  with  the  heat  of  the  weather, 
throngs  in  meetings,  and  continual  business.  After  I  had 
been  some  weeks  in  the  country  ;in  which  time  I  had  sev- 
eral meetings  with  Friends^',  I  returned  to  London.  I  tar- 
ried some  time  in  London,  visiting  meetings,  and  labouring 
among  Friends  in  the  service  of  trutli.  But  finding  my 
health  much  impaired  for  want  of  fresh  air,  I  went  a  little 
way  out  of  town  to  Charles  Baihursts  countiy-house  at 
Epping  Forest. 

I  returned  to  London,  but  made  no  long  stay  there  at 
this  time,  my  body  not  being  able  to  bear  the  closeness  of 
the  city  long  together. 

After  this  I  went  to  Enfield,  where,  and  in  the  country 
thereabouts,  several  Friends  had  country-houses  not  very 
far  from  one  another,  amongst  whom  I  tarried  some  time, 
visiting  and  being  visited  by  Friends,  and  having  meetings 
with  them.  Several  things  I  writ  at  this  time  relating  to 
the  service  of  truth:  one  whereof  was  concerning  judging. 
For  some,  who  were  departed  from  the  truth,  were  so  afi-aid 
of  truth's  judgment  that  they  made  it  much  of  their  busi- 
ness to  cry  out  against  judging.  Wherefore  I  writ  a  paper. 


824 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1686. 


proving  by  the  Scriptures  of  truth  that  the  church  of  Christ 
hath  power  and  ability  to  judge  those  that  professed  to  be 
of  it,  not  only  with  respect  to  outward  things  relating  to 
this  world,  but  with  respect  to  religious  matters  also. 

I  came  back  to  London  in  the  First  month,  1686,  and 
set  myself  with  all  diligence  to  look  after  Friends'  suffer- 
ings, which  we  had  now  some  hopes  of  getting  relief  for. 
The  sessions  came  on  in  the  Second  month  at  Hicks's  Hall, 
where  many  Friends  had  appeals  to  be  tried ;  with  whom  I 
was  from  day  to  day  to  advise  and  see  that  no  opportunity 
was  slipped  nor  advantage  lost,  and  they  generally  suc- 
ceeded well.  Soon  after,  also,  the  king  was  pleased,  upon 
our  often  laying  our  sufferings  before  him,  to  give  order 
for  the  releasing  of  all  prisoners  that  were  imprisoned  for 
conscience'  sake,  and  which  were  in  his  power  to  discharge. 
Whereby  the  prison-doors  were  opened,  and  many  hun- 
dreds of  Friends,  some  of  whom  had  been  long  in  prison, 
were  set  at  liberty ;  and  some  of  them,  who  had  for  many 
years  been  restrained  in  bonds,  came  now  up  to  the  yearly 
meeting,  which  was  in  the  Third  month  this  year ;  which 
caused  great  joy  to  Friends  to  see  our  ancient,  faithful 
brethren  again  at  liberty  in  the  Lord's  work  after  their 
long  confinements.  And,  indeed,  a  precious  meeting  we 
had,  the  refreshing  presence  of  the  Lord  appearing  plenti- 
fully with  us  and  amongst  us. 

Though  very  many  Friends  were  released  out  of  prisons, 
yet  some  remained  prisoners  still  for  tithes,  etc.,  and  suf- 
ferings of  several  sorts  lay  heavy  yet  on  Friends  in  many 
places.  Yet,  inasmuch  as  many  Friends  that  had  been 
prisoners  were  now  set  at  liberty,  I  felt  a  concern  upon  me 
that  none  might  look  too  much  at  man,  but  might  eye  the 


1686.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


825 


Lord  therein,  from  whom  deliverance  comes.  Wherefore 
I  writ  an  epistle  to  Friends,  and  sent  it  abroad  to  be  read 
amongst  them,  as  followeth  : 

Friends. — The  Lord  by  his  eternal  power  hath  opened 
the  heart  of  the  king  to  open  the  prison-doors,  by  which 
about  fifteen  or  sixteen  hundred  are  set  at  liberty,  and 
hath  given  a  check  to  the  informers,  so  that  in  many  places 
our  meetings  are  pretty  quiet.  So  my  desires  are  that  both 
liberty  and  sufferings  all  may  be  sanctified  to  his  people, 
and  Friends  may  prize  the  mercies  of  the  Lord  in  all  things, 
and  to  Him  be  thankful,  who  stilleth  the  raging  waves  of 
the  seas,  and  allayeth  the  storms  and  tempests  and  maketh 
a  calm.  And  therefore  it  is  good  to  trust  in  the  Lord,  and 
cast  your  care  upon  Him  who  careth  for  you.  For  when  ye 
were  in  your  jails  and  prisons  then  the  Lord  did  by  his 
eternal  arm  and  power  uphold  you,  and  sanctified  them  to 
you  (and  unto  some  He  made  them  as  a  sanctuary) ;  and 
tried  his  people,  as  in  a  furnace  of  affliction,  both  in  prisons 
and  spoiling  of  goods.  And  in  all  this  the  Lord  was  with 
his  people,  and  taught  them  to  know  that  the  earth  is  the 
Lord's,  and  the  fulness  thereof ;  and  that  He  was  in  all 
places ;  who  crowneth  the  year  with  his  goodness  (Psalm 
Ixv.).  Therefore  let  all  God's  people  be  diligent  and  care- 
ful to  keep  the  camp  of  God  holy,  pure,  and  clean,  and  to 
serve  God  and  Christ  and  one  another  in  the  glorious, 
peaceable  gospel  of  life  and  salvation ;  which  glory  shines 
over  God's  camp,  and  his  great  Prophet  and  Bishop  and 
Shepherd  is  among  or  in  the  midst  of  them,  exercising 
his  heavenly  offices  in  them,  so  that  you,  his  people,  may 
rejoice  in  Christ  Jesus,  through  whom  you  have  peace 
28 


326 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1686. 


with  God.  For  He  that  destroyeth  the  devil  and  his 
works,  and  bruises  the  serpent's  head,  is  all  God's  peo- 
ples' heavenly  foundation  and  rock  to  build  upon ;  which 
was  the  holy  prophets'  and  apostles'  rock  in  days  past, 
and  is  now  a  rock  of  our  ages :  which  rock  and  foundation 
of  God  standeth  sure.  And  upon  this  the  Lord  God  estab- 
lish all  his  people.    Amen.  G.  F. 

London,  the  25th  of  the  \ 
7th  month,  1686.  J 

Divers  other  epistles  and  papers,  relating  to  Friends  and 
truth,  I  writ  this  year,  whereof  one  was  by  way  of  exhor- 
tation to  Friends  to  keep  in  unity  in  the  truth,  in  which 
there  is  no  division  nor  separation.    And  thus  it  was : 

Dear  Friends  and  brethren  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in 
whom  ye  have  all  peace  and  life,  and  in  Him  there  is  no 
division,  nor  schism,  nor  rent,  nor  strife,  nor  separation ; 
for  Christ  is  not  divided,  and  there  can  be  no  separation 
in  the  truth,  nor  in  the  light,  grace,  faith,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
but  unity  and  fellowship  and  communion.  For  the  devil 
was  the  first  that  went  out  of  the  truth  and  separated 
from  it,  and  tempted  man  and  woman  to  disobey  God  and 
to  go  from  the  truth  into  a  false  liberty,  to  do  that  which 
God  forbade.  And  so  it  is  the  serpent  now  that  leads  men 
and  women  into  a  false  liberty,  even  the  god  of  the  world, 
from  which  man  and  woman  must  be  separated  by  the 
truth,  that  Christ,  the  truth,  may  make  them  free,  and 
then  they  are  free  indeed.  And  then  they  are  to  stand  fast 
in  that  liberty  in  which  Christ  hath  made  them  free.  .  .  . 
Many,  you  see,  have  lost  the  word  of  patience  and  the 


1686.]  GEORGE  fox's   JOURNAL.  327 


word  of  wisdom,  that  is  pure  and  peaceable  and  gentle 
and  easy  to  be  entreated.  Then  they  run  into  the  wisdom 
that  is  below,  that  is  earthly,  sensual,  and  devilish,  and 
very  uneasy  to  be  entreated.  And  they  go  from  the  love 
of  God,  that  beareth  all  things  and  endureth  all  things, 
and  thinks  no  evil,  and  doth  not  behave  itself  unseemly ; 
then  they  cannot  bear,  but  grow  brittle,  and  are  easily 
provoked,  and  run  into  unseemly  things,  and  are  in  that 
that  vaunteth  itself,  and  are  puffed  up,  and  are  rash,  heady, 
high-minded,  and  fierce,  and  become  as  sounding  brass  or  a 
tinkling  cymbal ;  but  this  is  contrary  to  the  nature  of  the 
love  of  God,  which  is  kind,  and  endureth  all  things,  and 
beareth  all  things.  And  therefore  all,  dear  Friends  and 
brethren,  dwell  in  the  love  of  God ;  for  they  who  dwell  in 
love  dwell  in  God,  and  God  in  them.  And  keep  in  the 
word  of  wisdom,  that  is  gentle,  pure,  and  peaceable ;  and 
in  the  word  of  patience,  that  endureth  and  beareth  all 
things ;  which  word  of  patience  the  devil  and  the  world 
and  all  his  instruments  can  never  wear  out.  It  will  wear 
them  all  out ;  for  it  was  before  they  were,  and  will  be  when 
they  are  gone — the  pure'  holy  word  of  God,  by  which  all 
God's  children  are  born  again,  and  feed  on  the  milk  thereof, 
and  live  and  grow  by  it.  And  so  my  desires  are  that  ye 
may  all  be  of  one  heart,  mind,  soul,  and  spirit  in  Christ 
Jesus.    Amen.  G.  F. 

Towards  the  latter  end  of  this  year  I  went  down  to 
Kingston  to  visit  Friends  there,  and  stayed  some  time  at 
my  son  Rouse's,  near  Kingston.  After  this  I  returned  to 
London,  and  continued  there  a  month  in  the  service  of  the 
Lord,  being  daily  exercised  either  in  public  meetings  or 


828 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1687. 


more  particular  services  relating  to  the  cliurch  of  Christ, 
as  visiting  such  as  were  sick  or  afflicted,  and  writing  books 
or  papers  for  the  spreading  of  truth  or  refuting  of  error. 

When  I  had  stayed  about  a  month  in  London,  I  got  out 
of  town  again ;  for,  by  reason  of  the  many  hardships  I  had 
undergone  in  imprisonments  and  other  sufferings  for  truth's 
sake,  my  body  was  grown  so  infirm  and  weak  that  I  could 
not  bear  the  closeness  of  the  city  long  together,  but  was 
fain  to  go  a  little  into  the  country  where  I  might  have  the 
benefit  of  the  fresh  air.  At  this  time  I  went  with  my  son- 
in-law,  William  Mead,  to  his  country-house,  called  Gooses, 
in  Essex  (about  thirteen  miles  from  London),  where  I  stayed 
about  two  weeks. 

The  beginning  of  the  Third  month  I  returned  to  Lon- 
don, and  continued  there  till  after  the  yearly  meeting, 
which  began  on  the  sixteenth  of  the  same,  and  was  very 
large.  Friends  having  more  freedom  to  come  up  out  of  the 
countries  to  it  by  reason  of  the  general  toleration  and  liberty 
now  granted.  By  that  time  the  yearly  meeting  was  over. 
I  was  very  much  wearied  and  spent ;  wherefore,  about  a 
week  after  the  meeting,  I  got  out  of  town  to  a  Friend's 
house  a  little  beyond  Edmunton,  where,  and  at  South  street, 
I  abode  some  time,  and  had  meetings  amongst  Friends 
there,  and  at  Wiuchmore  Hill  and  Berry  street.  And 
having  my  mind  continually  exercised  in  the  things  of 
God,  the  sense  of  his  infinite  goodness  and  mercy  to  man- 
kind in  visiting  them  after  they  had  transgressed  and 
rebelled  against  Him,  and  providing  a  way  and  means  for 
their  return  to  Him  again,  was  very  much  upon  me ;  and 
in  the  opening  of  the  Spirit  of  truth,  I  writ  the  following 
paper  on  that  subject : 


1687.]  GEORGE   FOX^S   JOURNAL.  329 

God,  who  made  all  men  and  women,  though  they  have 
transgressed  his  commands  and  laws,  and  rebelled  against 
Him,  and  hated  his  light,  and  grieved  his  Spirit,  and  walked 
despitefully  against  his  Spirit  of  grace ;  yet  God,  who  is 
merciful,  would  have  all  to  be  saved  and  come  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth.  And  all  that  come  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth  must  know  it  in  their  inward  parts ;  I 
say,  the  grace  and  truth  which  comes  by  Jesus,  all  that 
do  know  and  find,  do  know  and  find  it  in  their  hearts  and 
inward  parts.  And  such  do  find  tl^e  hidden  man  of  the 
heart,  and  the  pearl,  and  the  leaven,  and  the  lost  piece  of 
silver,  and  the  kingdom  of  heaven  within.  For,  until  all 
come  to  the  light  and  truth  in  their  hearts,  they  have  been 
strangers  to  these  things,  in  Adam  in  the  fall,  from  the 
image  of  God,  and  his  light,  power,  and  spirit  and  king- 
dom. .  .  . 

But  Christ,  who  bruises  the  serpent's  head,  and  destroys 
the  devil  and  his  works,  doth  open  men's  hearts  and  eyes 
and  ears ;  who  is  their  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  and  giveth 
life  eternal  to  his  people  that  obey  Him  and  his  truth. 
Blessed  be  the  Lord  for  ever  through  Jesus  Christ,  who 
hath  tasted  death  for  all  men,  to  bring  them  out  of  the 
death  of  Adam,  and  is  a  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world,  and  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  tes- 
tified of  in  due  time!  For,  as  by  Adam's  transgression 
and  disobedience  death  and  condemnation  came  upon  all 
men,  so,  by  Christ's  obedience  unto  death,  justification  of 
life  is  come  upon  all  men ;  and  he  that  believeth  in  Christ 
hath  eternal  life,  but  he  that  doth  not  is  condemned  already. 
But  God  would  have  all  men  to  be  saved,  and  come  unto 
28* 


830 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1687. 


the  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  who  is  their 
Saviour ;  and  in  Him  there  is  no  condemnation.     G.  F. 

Betwixt  meeting  and  meeting  I  writ  many  things  for 
spreading  of  truth  and  for  the  opening  people's  under- 
standings to  receive  it.  One  was  a  paper,  proving  from 
the  Scriptures  that  people  must  repent  before  they  can 
receive  the  gospel  and  the  Holy  Spirit  and  the  kingdom 
of  God  or  be  baptized. 

Another  short  paper  I  writ  about  the  same  time,  shew- 
ing wherein  God's  people  should  be  like  unto  Him : 

God  is  righteous,  and  He  would  have  his  people  to  be 
righteous  and  to  do  righteously.  And  God  is  holy,  and 
He  would  have  his  people  holy  and  to  do  holily.  And 
God  is  just,  and  He  would  have  his  people  to  be  just  and 
to  do  justly  to  all.  God  is  light,  and  his  children  must 
walk  in  his  light.  And  God  is  an  eternal,  infinite  Spirit, 
and  his  children  must  walk  in  the  Spirit.  God  is  merci- 
ful, and  He  would  have  his  people  to  be  merciful.  God's 
sun  shines  upon  the  good  and  the  bad ;  and  He  causes  the 
rain  to  fall  upon  the  evil  and  the  good :  so  should  his  peo- 
ple do  good  unto  all.  God  is  love ;  and  they  that  dwell  in 
love,  dwell  in  God.  Love  worketh  no  ill  to  his  neighbour ; 
therefore  love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law  (Rom.  xiii.  10). 
And  the  apostle  saith.  All  the  law  is  fulfilled  in  one  word 
— even  in  this.  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself 
(Gal.  V.  14).  As  the  Father  hath  loved  me,  so  I  have 
loved  you ;  continue  ye  in  my  love  (John  xv.  9).  This 
should  be  the  practice  of  all  God's  people.  G.  F. 

Gooses,  the  6th  | 
month,  1687.  ) 


1687.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOURNAL. 


331 


And  because  most  people  would  own  and  confess  that 
God's  people  should  be  thus,  but  few  know  how  to  come 
to  this  state.  Therefore  in  the  openings  of  the  spirit  of 
truth,  I  writ  another  short  paper,  directing  to  the  right 
way  and  means  whereby  people  might  come  unto  Christ, 
and  so  be  made  like  unto  God. 

Christ  saith,  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life ;  no 
man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  me  (John  xiv.  6). 
And,  again,  Xo  man  can  come  to  me  except  the  Father, 
which  hath  sent  me,  draw  him  (John  vi.  44).  Xow,  what 
is  the  means  by  which  God  doth  draw  people  to  his  Son, 
but  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  who  poureth  out  of  his  Spirit  upon 
all  flesh  (that  is,  all  men  and  women).  And  by  this  Holy 
Spirit  the  holy  and  righteous  God  doth  draw  people  from 
their  unrighteousness  and  unholiness  to  Christ,  the  right- 
eous and  holy  One,  the  great  Prophet  in  his  new  covenant 
and  new  testament,  whom  Moses,  in  the  old  covenant  and 
testament,  said,  God  would  raise  up  like  unto  Him,  and 
whom  people  should  hear  in  all  things,  and  they  that  would 
not  hear  Him  should  be  cut  off.  Now  they  that  do  not 
hear  the  Son  of  God,  the  great  Prophet,  do  not  mind  the 
drawing  of  the  Father  by  his  Holy  Spirit  to  his  Son ;  but 
they  that  do  mind  the  drawings  of  the  good  Spirit  of  the 
Father  to  his  Son,  the  Spirit  doth  give  them  understand- 
ing to  know  God  and  Jesus  Christ,  which  is  eternal  life. 
And  then  they  do  know  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  way,  the 
truth,  and  the  life,  and  that  none  can  come  unto  God  but 
by  and  through  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  their  shep- 
herd to  feed  them  at  his  pastures  and  springs  of  life.  .  .  . 
And  so  they  know  that  Christ  is  the  bishop  of  their  souls, 


332 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1687. 


to  see  that  they  do  not  go  astray  from  God,  nor  out  of  his 
pastures  of  life.  And  they  do  know  that  Christ  is  their 
mediator,  and  makes  their  peace  with  God.  And  they  do 
know  that  Christ  is  their  high-priest,  made  higher  than 
the  heavens,  and  hath  died  for  their  sins,  and  doth  cleanse 
them  with  his  blood,  and  is  risen  for  their  justification,  and 
is  able  to  the  utmost  to  save  all  that  come  to  God  by  Him. 

Gooses,  the  6th  1  G.  F. 

month,  1687.  J 

Before  I  left  this  place  I  writ  another  paper,  the  scope 
whereof  was  to  shew,  by  many  instances  taken  out  of  the 
holy  Scriptures,  that  the  kingdom  of  God,  which  most  peo- 
ple talk  of  at  a  distance,  and  refer  altogether  to  another 
life,  is  in  some  measure  to  be  known  and  entered  into  in 
this  life;  but  that  none  can  know  an  entrance  thereinto 
but  such  as  are  regenerated  and  born  again.  Of  that  paper 
the  following  are  concluding  passages : 

John  saith,  Christ  was  the  true  light,  which  lighteth 
every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world  (John  i.  9).  And 
that.  As  many  as  received  Him,  to  them  gave  He  power 
to  become  the  sons  of  God  (ver.  12),  which  were  born  not 
of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the  will  of  man, 
but  of  God  (ver.  13).  Now  the  reason  why  people  do  not 
become  the  sons  of  God,  is  because  they  do  not  receive 
Christ.  The  Jews,  the  great  professors,  which  had  the 
promises,  prophesies,  figures,  and  shadows  of  Him,  they 
would  not  receive  Him  when  He  came.  And  now  the 
priests  and  high  professors  of  Christ,  they  are  so  far  from 
receiving  the  light  of  Christ,  and  believing  in  it,  that  they 


1687.]         GEORGE  fox's  JOtJRNAL.  S83 


have  hated  the  light,  and  scoff  at  it,  calling  it  a  natural 
conscience.  .  .  .  They  that  do  not  receive  Christ  Jesus,  but 
hate  his  light  (which  is  the  life  in  Him),  and  yet  profess 
Him  in  words,  such  neither  know  the  children  of  the  light, 
nor  true  fellowship  in  the  light,  nor  the  kingdom  of  God 
that  stands  in  righteousness,  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  but  by  the  light  they  are  condemned.  .  .  .  But  the 
children  of  the  light,  that  walk  in  the  light,  they  come  to 
heavenly  Jerusalem,  and  to  the  city  of  the  living  God,  and 
to  the  innumerable  company  of  angels,  and  to  the  general 
assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born,  that  are  written  in 
heaven,  and  can  sing  Hallelujah. 

Many  things  I  writ  while  I  was  at  Kingston,  amongst 
which  the  following  paper  was  one : 

God  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  in  Him  shall  not  perish 
(mark,  not  perish),  but  have  everlasting  life  (John  iii.  16). 
And,  again,  He  saith.  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of 
God  hath  (mark,  hath)  everlasting  life  (ver.  36).  So  these 
believers  have  everlasting  life  while  they  are  upon  the 
earth.  And,  He  that  believeth  on  Christ  is  not  condemned, 
but  he  that  believeth  not  is  condemned  already,  and  the 
wrath  of  God  abideth  on  him.  And,  He  that  heareth 
Christ's  word  and  believeth  on  God  that  sent  Him,  hath 
(mark,  hath)  everlasting  life,  and  shall  not  come  into  con- 
demnation, but  is  passed  from  death  (the  death  in  the  first 
Adam)  to  life  (the  life  in  Christ,  the  second  Adam)  (John 
V.  24).  And  that  meat  which  Christ  doth  give  endureth 
unto  everlasting  life,  as  in  John  vi.  27.  And  the  water  that 


334 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1688. 


Christ  doth  give  shall  be  in  him  that  drinks  it — a  well  of 
water  springing  up  into  everlasting  life  (John  iv.  14). 
Christ  said  to  the  Jews,  Search  the  Scriptures,  for  in  them 
ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life;  and  they  are  they  which 
testify  of  me.  And  ye  will  not  come  to  me  that  ye  might 
have  life  (John  v.  39,  40).  Here  ye  may  see  the  eternal 
life  is  to  be  found  in  Christ,  and  not  in  the  Scriptures  which 
testify  of  Him,  the  life.  Christ's  sheep,  that  hear  his  voice, 
and  know  and  follow  Him,  He  gives  unto  them  eternal 
life ;  and  they  shall  not  perish,  neither  shall  any  pluck  them 
out  of  his  hand.  .  .  .  Therefore  I  desire  that  God's  people 
may  endure  all  things,  that  they  may  obtain  this  salvation 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  with  eternal  glory — a  glory  which 
is  eternal ;  for,  Christ  being  made  perfect,  became  the  au- 
thor of  eternal  salvation  to  all  them  that  obey  Him. 

It  was  in  the  Seventh  month,  1688,  that  I  returned  to 
London,  having  been  near  three  months  in  the  country 
for  my  health's  sake,  which  now  was  very  much  impaired, 
so  that  I  was  hardly  able  to  stay  in  a  meeting  the  whole 
time  thereof,  and  often  after  a  meeting  was  fain  to  lie  down 
upon  a  bed.  Yet  did  not  my  weakness  of  body  take  me 
off  from  the  service  of  the  Lord,  but  I  continued  to  labour 
in  meetings  and  out  of  meetings  in  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
as  the  Lord  gave  me  opportunity  and  ability. 

I  had  not  been  long  in  London  before  a  great  weight 
came  upon  me,  and  a  sight  the  Lord  gave  me  of  the  great 
bustles  and  troubles,  revolution  and  change  which  soon 
after  came  to  pass.  In  the  sense  whereof,  and  in  the  mov- 
ings  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  I  writ  a  few  lines  as  a  gen- 
eral epistle  to  Friends  to  forewarn  them  of  the  approach- 


1688.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


835 


ing  storm,  that  they  might  all  retire  to  the  Lord,  in  whom 
safety  is. 

About  this  time  great  exercise  and  weights  came  upon 
me  (as  hath  usually  done  before  great  revolutions  and 
changes  of  government),  and  my  strength  departed  from 
me,  so  that  I  reeled  and  was  ready  to  fall  as  I  went  along 
the  streets.  And  at  length  I  could  not  go  abroad  at  all,  I 
was  so  weak  for  a  pretty  while,  till  I  felt  the  power  of  the 
Lord  to  spring  over  all,  and  had  received  an  assurance 
from  Him  that  He  would  preserve  his  faithful  people  to 
Himself  through  all. 

I  writ  a  short  paper,  showing  the  hurt  that  they  did, 
and  the  danger  they  run  into  who  turned  people  from  the 
inward  manifestation  of  Christ  in  the  heart : 

The  Jews  were  commanded  by  the  law  of  God  not  to 
remove  the  outward  landmark  (Deut.  xix.  14).  And  they 
that  did  so,  or  that  caused  the  blind  to  wander,  were  cursed 
in  the  old  covenant  (Deut.  xxvii.  17).  In  the  new  cove- 
nant the  apostle  saith,  Let  him  be  accursed  that  preacheth 
any  other  gospel  than  that  which  he  had  preached  (Gal. 
i.  8).  Now  the  gospel  that  he  preached  was  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth  (Rom.  i.  16). 
And  the  gospel  that  was  preached  to  Abraham  was,  That 
in  his  seed  all  nations,  and  all  the  families  of  the  earth, 
should  be  blessed.  And  in  order  to  bring  men  to  this 
blessed  state,  God  poureth  out  of  his  Spirit  upon  all  flesh ; 
and  Christ  doth  enlighten  every  one  that  cometh  into  the 
world ;  and  the  grace  of  God,  which  bringeth  salvation, 
hath  appeared  unto  all  men,  and  teacheth  the  Christians, 
the  true  believers  in  Christ ;  and  God  doth  write  his  law 


336 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1689. 


in  the  true  Christians'  hearts,  and  putteth  it  in  their  rainds, 
that  they  may  all  know  the  Lord,  from  the  greatest  to 
the  least ;  and  He  giveth  his  word  in  their  hearts  to  obey 
and  do,  and  the  anointing  within  them,  so  that  they  need 
not  any  man  to  teach  them  but  as  the  anointing  doth 
teach  them.  Now  all  such  as  turn  people  from  the 
light,  Spirit,  grace,  word,  and  anointing  within,  remove 
them  from  their  heavenly  landmark  of  their  eternal  in- 
heritance, and  make  them  blind,  and  cause  the  blind  to 
wander  from  the  living  way  to  their  eternal  house  in  the 
heavens,  and  from  the  new  and  heavenly  Jerusalem.  So 
they  are  cursed  that  cause  the  blind  to  wander  out  of  their 
way,  and  to  remove  them  from  their  heavenly  landmark. 

G.  F. 

Being  a  little  refreshed  with  being  in  the  country,  I  vyent 
back  to  London,  where  I  tarried,  labouring  in  the  work  of 
the  ministry  till  the  middle  of  the  Ninth  month,  1689,  at 
which  time  I  went  down  with  my  son  Mead  to  his  house  in 
Essex,  and  abode  there  all  the  winter  ;  during  which  time  I 
stirred  not  much  abroad,  unless  it  were  sometimes  to  the 
meeting  to  which  that  family  belonged,  which  was  about 
half  a  mile  from  thence ;  but  I  had  meetings  often  in  the 
house  with  the  family  and  those  Friends  that  came  thither. 
Many  things  also  I  writ  while  I  was  there.  One  was  an 
epistle  to  the  quarterly  and  yearly  meetings  of  Friends  in 
Pennsylvania,  New  England,  Virginia,  Maryland,  the  Jer- 
seys, Carolina,  and  other  plantations  in  America.  And  it 
was  thus : 

My  dear  Friends  and  brethren  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 


1690.] 


GEORGE  FOX^S  JOURNAL. 


337 


who,  by  believing  in  his  light,  are  become  children  of  his 
light  and  of  his  day,  my  desires  are  that  you  may  all  walk 
in  his  light  and  in  his  day,  and  keep  the  feast  of  Christ, 
our  passover,  who  is  sacrificed  for  us,  not  with  old  leaven, 
neither  with  the  leaven  of  malice  and  wickedness ;  but  let 
all  that  be  purged  out,  that  ye  may  be  a  new  lump,  keep- 
ing the  feast  of  Christ,  our  passover,  with  the  unleavened 
bread  of  sincerity  and  truth.  .  .  .  And  serve  God  in  new- 
ness of  life,  for  it  is  the  life,  and  a  living  and  walking  in 
the  truth  that  must  answer  the  witness  of  God  in  all  peo- 
ple ;  that  they,  seeing  your  good  works,  may  glorify  our 
Father  which  is  in  heaven.  Therefore  be  valiant  for  God's 
holy,  pure  truth,  and  spread  it  abroad  among  both  profes- 
sors and  profane  and  the  Indians.  And  you  should  write 
over  once  a  year  from  all  your  yearly  meetings  to  the 
yearly  meeting  here  concerning  your  diligence  in  the  truth 
and  of  its  spreading,  and  of  peoples  receiving  it,  both  pro- 
fessors and  profane  and  the  Indians,  and  concerning  the 
peace  of  the  church  of  Christ  amongst  yourselves.  .  .  . 
Gooses,  the  28th  of  the  |  G.  F. 


nth  month,  1689.  j 

Another  paper  that  I  writ  while  I  was  here  was  concern- 
ing the  Ensign  which  Isaiah  prophesied  the  Lord  should 
set  up  for  the  Gentiles,  which  I  shewed  was  Christ.  [That 
paper  contains  the  following  passages :] 

Now  here  you  may  see  how  the  promises  and  prophecies 
are  fulfilled  in  Christ  Jesus,  whom  God  hath  given  for  an 
Ensign  both  to  the  Jews  and  Gentiles,  and  the  Captain  of 
their  salvation;  and  He  doth  enlighten  every  one  that 


29 


W 


838 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1690. 


cometh  into  the  world,  that  with  his  heavenly,  divine  light 
they  might  see  Christ,  the  Lord  from  heaven,  their  Captain 
and  Ensign, and  trust  in  Him  who  is  their  Conqueror;  who 
bruises  the  serpent's  head,  and  destroys  the  devil  and  his 
works.  .  .  .  There  were  many  sects  among  the  Jews  when 
Christ  came.  And  now  there  are  many  sects  or  religions 
among  the  Christians,  who  believe  from  the  Scriptures  that 
He  is  come,  as  the  Jews  believed  He  was  to  come.  But 
they  that  close  their  eyes  and  stop  their  ears  to  the  light 
of  Christ,  they  are  not  like  to  see  Christ  who  hath  en- 
lightened them,  to  be  their  Ensign  and  the  Captain  of  their 
Salvation,  that  see  not  with  the  heavenly  eye,  nor  hear  with 
the  heavenly  ear,  to  see  and  hear  their  heavenly  Ensign 
and  Captain  of  their  Salvation,  to  convert  them  and  heal 
them,  that  they  might  follow  Him  and  be  of  his  holy  camp, 
and  be  his  heavenly  soldiers,  to  whom  He  gives  spiritual 
arms  and  armour.  .  .  .  Also  He  clotheth  his  soldiers 
with  fine  linen,  white  and  clean,  his  righteousness;  and 
shoeth  them  with  the  everlasting  gospel  of  peace,  the 
power  of  God:  which  clothes  and  shoes  will  never  wax 
old.  .  .  .  And  as  there  is  no  outward  captain  would  list  a 
company  of  blind  and  deaf  men  and  clothe  and  arm  them 
with  outward  armour,  so  such  as  are  blind  and  deaf,  whose 
eyes  are  closed  and  ears  stopped  to  the  heavenly  light  of 
Christ,  He  is  not  like  to  clothe  them  with  his  fine  linen, 
a*nd  arm  them  with  his  heavenly  and  spiritual  armour.  .  .  . 
For  it  is  the  light  that  shines  in  the  heart  which  gives  the 
knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Christ  Jesus, 
who  is  the  Ensign  and  Captain  of  men's  Salvations,  and 
who  hath  brought,  and  doth  bring,  many  sons  unto  glory. 


1690.] 


GEORGE   fox's  JOrRXAL. 


339 


Praises,  honour,  and  glory  be  unto  the  Lord  over  all,  who 
liveth  for  ever  I  Amen. 

I  returned  to  London  and  remained  in  the  Lord's  work 
till  after  the  yearly  meeting,  in  which  the  wonted  goodness 
of  the  Lord  was  witnessed,  his  blessed  presence  enjoyed 
and  his  heavenly  power  livingly  felt.  I  then  went  into  the 
country  and  visited  meetings,  the  Lord  being  with  me,  and 
opening  many  deep  and  weighty  truths,  divine  and  heav- 
enly mysteries  to  his  people  through  me,  to  their  great 
refreshment  and  my  joy.  I  came  back  to  London  and 
remained  till  the  ^inth  month,  being  continually  exercised 
in  services  relating  to  the  church  of  God.  The  parliament 
having  a  bill  before  them  concerning  oaths,  and  another 
concerning  clandestine  marriages,  several  Friends  did  at- 
tend the  house  to  see  to  get  those  bills  so  worded  that  they 
might  not  be  hurtful  to  Friends.  In  this  service  I  also 
assisted,  attending  on  the  parliament,  and  discoursing  the 
matter  with  several  of  the  members.  In  this  time  several 
things  came  upon  me  to  write,  whereof  one  was  an  epistle 
to  Friends  in  the  ministry : 

All  Friends  in  the  ministry  everywhere,  to  whom  God 
hath  given  a  gift  of  the  ministry,  and  who  use  to  travel 
up  and  down  in  the  gift  of  the  ministry,  do  not  hide  your 
talent,  nor  put  your  hght  under  a  bushel,  nor  cumber 
yourselves,  nor  entangle  yourselves  with  the  affairs  of  this 
world.  .  .  .  But  be  valiant  for  Gx)d's  truth  upon  the  earth, 
and  spread  it  abroad  in  the  daylight  of  Christ,  you  who 
have  sought  the  kingdom  of  Grod  and  the  righteousness 
thereof,  and  have  received  it  and  preached  it :  which  stands 
in  righteousness  and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  As 


840 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1690. 


able  ministers  of  the  Spirit,  sow  to  the  Spirit,  that  of  the 
Spirit  ye  may  reap  life  everlasting.  And  go  on  in  the 
Spirit,  plowing  with  it  in  the  purifying  hope;  and  thresh- 
ing, with  the  power  and  Spirit  of  God,  the  wheat  out  of 
the  chaff  of  corruption,  in  the  same  hope.  ...  So  my 
desires  are  that  all  may  fulfil  their  ministry  that  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  committed  to  them,  and  then  by 
the  blood  (or  life)  and  testimony  of  Jesus  you  will  over- 
come the  enemy  that  opposes  it  within  and  without.  And 
all  you  that  do  preach  the  truth,  do  it  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  in 
love.  And  all  that  are  believers  in  Jesus,  and  receivers 
of  Him,  He  gives  them  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God, 
and  so  joint-heirs  with  Christ,  whom  He  calleth  brethren ; 
and  He  gives  them  the  water  of  life,  which  shall  be  a  well 
in  them,  springing  as  a  river  up  to  eternal  life,  that  they 
may  water  the  spiritual  plants  of  the  living  God.  .  .  .  All 
that  be  in  Christ  are  in  love,  peace,  and  unity ;  and  in  Him 
they  are  strong  and  in  a  full  persuasion ;  and  in  Him,  who 
is  the  first  and  last,  they  are  in  a  heavenly  resolution  and 
confidence  for  God's  everlasting  honour  and  glory.  Amen. 

Another  epistle  I  writ  soon  after,  more  particularly  to 
the  Friends  in  the  ministry  that  were  gone  into  America. 
Which  was  thus : 

Dear  Friends  and  brethren  that  are  ministers  and  ex- 
horters  and  admonishers,  that  are  gone  into  America  and 
the  islands  thereaways.  Stir  up  the  gift  of  God  in  you  and 
the  pure  mind,  and  improve  your  talents,  that  ye  may 
be  the  light  of  the  world,  a  city  set  upon  a  hill,  that  can- 
not be  hid ;  and  let  your  light  shine  among  the  Indians, 


1690.] 


GEORGE  FOX^S  JOUE^^AL. 


341 


and  the  blacks  and  the  whites,  that  ye  may  answer  the 
truth  in  them,  and  bring  them  to  their  standard  and 
ensign  that  God  hath  set  up,  Christ  Jesus.  For,  from  the 
rising  of  the  sun  to  the  going  down  of  the  same,  God's 
name  shall  be  great  among  the  Gentiles ;  and  in  every 
temple,  or  sanctified  heart,  incense  shall  be  offered  up  to 
God's  name.  .  .  .  And,  Friends,  be  not  negligent,  but 
keep  up  your  negroes'  meetings  and  your  family  meetings, 
and  have  meetings  with  the  Indian  kings  and  their  coun- 
cils and  subjects  everywhere,  and  with  others ;  and  bring 
them  all  to  the  baptizing  and  circumcising  Spirit,  by  which 
they  may  know  God,  and  serve  and  worship  Him.  And 
all  take  heed  of  sitting  down  in  the  earth,  and  having  your 
mind  in  the  earthly  things,  coveting  and  striving  for  the 
earth.  .  .  .  All  are  to  keep  the  feast  of  Christ,  our  pass- 
over,  with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  and  truth. 
And  this  unleavened  bread  of  life  from  heaven  makes  all 
hearts  and  souls  glad  and  joyful,  and  lightsome  and  cheerful, 
to  serve  and  love  God,  and  to  love  and  serve  one  another 
in  the  peaceable  truth,  and  to  keep  in  the  unity  of  God's 
Spirit,  which  is  the  bond  of  (the  Lord  of  lords  and  the 
King  of  all  kings  his)  peace.  In  this  love  and  peace  God 
Almighty  keep  and  preserve  all  his  people,  and  make 
them  valiant  for  his  truth  upon  the  earth,  to  spread  it 
abroad  both  in  doctrine  and  good  life  and  conversation. 
Amen.  .  .  . 

Not  long  after  this  I  returned  to  London,  and  was  almost 
daily  with  Friends  at  meetings.   And  when  I  had  been  near 
two  weeks  in  town  the  sense  of  the  great  hardships  and  sore 
sufferings  that  Friends  had  been  and  were  under  in  Ireland 
29* 


342 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1690. 


coming  with  great  weight  upon  me,  I  was  moved  to  write 
the  following  epistle  as  a  word  of  consolation  unto  them : 

Dear  Friends  and  brethren  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
whom  the  Lord  by  his  eternal  arm  and  power  hath  upheld 
through  your  great  sufferings,  exercises,  trials,  and  hard- 
ships, .  .  .  my  confidence  hath  been  in  the  Lord  that  He 
would  and  will  support  you  in  all  your  sufierings,  and  that 
He  would  preserve  all  the  faithful  in  his  wisdom.  .  .  .  The 
Lord  carrieth  his  lambs  in  his  arms,  and  they  are  as  ten- 
der to  Him  as  the  apple  of  his  eye ;  and  his  power  is  his 
hedge  about  his  vineyard  of  heavenly  plants.  And  there- 
fore it  is  good  for  all  his  children  to  be  given  up  to  the 
Lord  with  their  minds  and  souls,  hearts  and  spirits,  who 
is  a  faithful  keeper,  that  never  slumbers  nor  sleeps,  but  is 
able  to  preserve  and  keep  you,  and  to  save  to  the  utmost ; 
and  none  can  hurt  so  much  as  a  hair  of  your  heads  except 
He  suffer  it,  to  try  you.  .  .  .  All  power  in  heaven  and 
earth  is  given  to  Him ;  and  to  you  that  have  received  Him 
He  hath  given  power  to  become  the  sons  and  daughters  of 
God,  so  living  members  of  Christ,  the  living  Head,  and 
grafted  into  Him,  in  whom  ye  have  eternal  life.  And 
Christ,  the  Seed,  reigns,  and  his  power  is  over  all ;  who 
bruises  the  serpent's  head,  and  destroys  the  devil  and  his 
works,  and  was  before  he  was.  And  so  all  of  you  live  and 
walk  in  Christ  Jesus,  so  that  nothing  may  be  between  you 
and  God  but  Christ,  in  whom  ye  have  salvation,  life,  rest, 
and  peace  with  God. 

As  for  the  passages  of  truth  in  this  land  and  abroad,  I 
do  hear  that  in  Holland  and  Germany  and  thereaway, 
Friends  are  in  love,  unity,  and  peace ;  and  in  Jamaica, 
Barbadoes,  Mevis,  Antigua,  Maryland,  and  New  England 


1690.]  GEORGE   fox's  JOrRXAL. 


343 


I  hear  nothing  but  Friends  are  in  unity  and  peace.  The 
Lord  preserve  them  all  out  of  the  world  (in  which  there 
is  trouble)  in  Christ  Jesus,  in  whom  there  is  peace,  life, 
love,  and  unity.  Amen.  So  my  love  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  to  all  Friends  everywhere  in  your  land,  as  though 
I  named  them.  G.  F. 

London,  the  10th  of  the  11th  month,  1690. 

Thus,  reader,  hast  thou  had  some  account  of  the  life  and 
travels,  labours,  sufferings,  and  maoifold  trials  aud  exer- 
cises of  this  holy  man  of  God  from  his  youth  to  almost  the 
time  of  his  death  ;  of  which  himself  kept  a  journal,  out  of 
which  the  foregoing  sheets  were  transcribed.  It  remains 
that  an  account  be  added  of  the  time,  place,  and  manner 
of  his  death  and  burial.    Which  was  thus : 

The  next  day  after  he  had  written  the  foregoing  epistle 
to  Friends  in  Ireland  he  went  to  the  meeting  at  Gracious 
street,  which  was  large  (it  being  on  the  First-day  of  the 
week)  ;  and  the  Lord  enabled  him  to  preach  the  truth  fully 
and  effectually,  opening  many  deep  and  weighty  things  with 
great  power  and  clearness.  After  which,  having  prayed, 
and  the  meeting  being  ended,  he  went  to  Henry  Gouldney's 
(  a  Friend's  house  in  White  Hart  Court,  near  the  meeting- 
house )  ;  and,  some  Friends  going  with  him  thither,  he  told 
them.  He  thought  he  felt  the  cold  strike  to  his  heart  as  he 
came  out  of  the  meeting ;  yet  added,  I  am  glad  I  was  here ; 
now  I  am  clear,  I  am  fully  clear.  As  soon  as  those  Friends 
that  were  with  him  were  withdrawn,  he  lay  down  upon  a 
bed  'as  he  sometimes  used  to  do,  through  weariness  after 
a  meeting),  but  soon  rose  again,  and  In  a  little  time  lay 


344 


PASSAGES  FROM 


[1690. 


down  again,  complaining  still  of  cold ;  and,  his  strength 
sensibly  decaying,  he  was  fain  soon  after  to  go  into  bed 
where  he  lay  in  much  contentment  and  peace,  and  very 
sensible  to  the  last.  And  as  in  the  whole  course  of  his  life 
his  spirit,  in  the  universal  love  of  God,  was  set  and  bent  for 
the  exalting  of  truth  and  righteousness  and  the  making 
known  the  way  thereof  to  the  nations  and  peoples  afar  off, 
so  now,  in  the  time  of  his  outward  weakness,  his  mind  was 
intent  upon,  and,  as  it  were,  wholly  taken  up  with  that. 
And  some  particular  Friends  he  sent  for;  to  whom  he 
expressed  his  mind  and  desire  for  the  spreading  Friends' 
books,  and  truth  thereby,  in  the  world  and  through  the 
nations  thereof.  Divers  Friends  came  to  visit  him  in  his 
illness,  unto  some  of  whom  he  said,  All  is  well :  the  Seed 
of  God  reigns  over  all,  and  over  death  itself.  And  though 
(said  he)  I  am  weak  in  body,  yet  the  power  of  God  is  over 
all,  and  the  Seed  reigns  over  all  disorderly  spirits.  Thus, 
lying  in  a  heavenly  frame  of  mind,  his  spirit  wholly  exer- 
cised towards  the  Lord,  he  grew  weaker  and  weaker  in  his 
natural  strength ;  and  on  the  Third-day  of  that  week,  be- 
tween the  hours  of  nine  and  ten  in  the  evening,  he  quietly 
departed  this  life  in  peace,  and  sweetly  fell  asleep  in  the 
Lord,  whose  blessed  truth  he  had  livingly  and  powerfully 
preached  in  the  meeting  but  two  days  before.  Thus  ended 
he  his  days  in  his  faithful  testimony,  in  perfect  love  and 
unity  with  his  brethren,  and  in  peace  and  good-will  to  all 
men,  on  the  thirteenth  day  of  the  Eleventh  month,  1690, 
being  then  in  the  sixty-seventh  year  of  his  age. 

Upon  the  sixteenth  day  of  the  same  month  (being  the 
sixth  of  the  week,  and  the  day  appointed  for  his  funeral), 
a  very  great  concourse  of  Friends,  and  other  people  of 


1690.] 


GEORGE  fox's  JOURNAL. 


345 


divers  sorts,  assembled  together  at  the  meeting-house  in 
"White  Hart  Court,  Dear  Gracious  street,  about  the  middle 
time  of  the  day,  in  order  to  attend  his  body  to  the  grave. 
The  meeting  -syas  held  about  two  hours  with  great  and 
heavenly  solemnity,  manifestly  attended  with  the  Lord's 
blessed  presence  and  glorious  power ;  in  which  divers  liv- 
ing testimonies  were  given,  from  a  lively  remembrance  and 
sense  of  the  blessed  ministry  of  this  dear  and  ancient  ser- 
vant of  the  Lord,  his  early  entering  into  the  Lord's  work 
at  the  breaking  forth  of  this  gospel-day,  his  innocent  life, 
long  and  great  travels,  and  unwearied  labours  of  love  in 
the  everlasting  gospel,  for  the  turning  and  gathering  many 
thousands  from  darkness  to  the  light  of  Christ  Jesus,  the 
foundation  of  true  faith;  his  manifold  sufferings,  afflictions, 
and  oppositions  which  he  met  withal  for  his  faithful  testi- 
mony, both  from  his  open  adversaries  and  from  false  breth- 
ren ;  and  his  preservations,  deliverances  and  dominion  in, 
out  of,  and  over  them  all  by  the  power  of  God :  to  whom 
the  glory  and  honour  always  was  by  him,  and  is  and  always 
ought  to  be  by  all,  ascribed. 

After  the  meeting  was  ended,  his  body  was  borne  by 
Friends,  and  accompanied  by  very  great  numbers  of  Friends 
and  other  people,  to  Friends'  burying-ground,  near  Bunhill 
Fields,  where,  after  a  solemn  waiting  upon  the  Lord,  and 
several  living  testimonies  borne,  recommending  the  com- 
pany to  the  guidance  and  protection  of  that  divine  Spirit 
and  power  by  which  this  holy  man  of  God  had  been  raised 
up,  furnished,  supported,  and  preserved  to  the  end  of  his 
day,  his  bo(Jy  was  decently  committed  to  the  earth  ;  but 
his  memorial  shall  remain,  and  be  everlastingly  blessed 
among  the  righteous. 

THE  END. 


i  1012  01043  8143 


